k acam"fam 71zdosubmýmd gbv l(MIWýgh-
fwl(p,Eý05= udwoftycfuVaYWR of D=w
of Phuemphy by
lFomelcpWam much 1992.
LMERPOOL U NWil"(3TY
LU:
of Uhe
ST
AVAILA
COPY
L
Variable print quality
1547
DG 439,3 Cr-344b; CED155; KH189 C(4-WK snq seemsto be a causativeform but there is no root nq 'to suck!attestedin Egyptian and in fact snq is more likely to be an onomatapoeicverb. At Edfu the verb is usedin the senseof 'suckle': in the 8th LE nome, the god is a chfld
16-
4
n snty suckled by the two sistersIV 27,12 ; Isis dr-t."'
'nh-w3s. t suckles you on her milk H 54,7 ; the men-bit bed
A&-
ým
IrLt
sucklesyou on her milk 1142,17. Also in the senseof 'to suck!and in a usenot notedby Wb : in h.rw-' Offering.the drink is grapesor raisins in water or wine mash,so that whole fruits are in the drink, thus the god receivesthe drink with grapes
'tY%'--im. sn he sucks of them and his body is revived VII 2W, 8 ; with direct 61. IIn. Donations [Meeks, 234,16 VII p. them st you suck
object A4
Wb cites two examples of snq 'to nourish', Maat
snq
you body Philae <1527> Phot 1373 and compare also :a goddess as a
nourishes
nurse who raises children
which both seem clear and must derive frorri this verb
QLrdw)
A ---I itw and nourishes fathers H 39,1 ke- pnqAo
nourrish.
to pmise Wb IV 175 (3) GR
I
Wb cites one reference of a verb snq 'to praise' from a text with many variants on this term, including at No. 14
Urk VIH <56k> which seemsclear. This may derive from'
the D. 18 useof snk (Wb IV 177,1)as tongue,which as an organ of speechcan also praise (c-f also snqi Wb IV 175,2 Hathor as the nurse rdi 4', "T %
n Nebwenef TT 157 <1176> D. 19) . -Ttere
is also an exampleof gie word in an incenseoffering at Edfu
r pt q3 praise to the
height of heaven14_99,13.
k
Comparealso the term
Urk VU 10,13 [FCD 2341'exalted of heart! which may be a
it' describes for Heka-ib'he is a man, free from haughtiness'MK. this precedent -
snq
to slay
In an'oryx text, the king
4
iLmRPOOL UNIVERSTM LT" r- , -1
Yd3t, *t 'kills the n the the m. sp! of enemy eye on fsý! Ttf; fl ý. -- or, W vi"
1ý
Sixth Day' III 139A. It may possiblAbe *, jýiýtake for SKqr's'rq or even may be derived from n kn
FL-,
A4
1548
being a causativewith the last n fallen away
.
darkness
snk
Wb IV 176 (4-10) NK, GR
also Wb IV'176,11 snk. ti
A Stela from TT 65 of the man Akhtoy, dated by Gardinerto the Ilth dynasty usesthe word snk in R\'free "i, from obscurity' [after Gardiner, JEA a moral sense.The man is describedas sw m0 e-! 4,1917 p.28-38 Stela 65,3 line7, translation p.34] which is exactly the same text as for Heka-ib above (Urk VII 10,13).In the BD particularly the early versionscollected by Sethe,a MX version has imy-kkw iry
C3 'those in darkness
belong to snk' those who ,
and NK version
Theo, Rdeterminatives do not suggestthat the original meaning of the
irykkwimy
term was 'complete darkness'- for kkw is the black of night, snk is either a lighter stageof dark or exactly the samefrom the examplesabove - dependingon whether they are parallel or complementary. 'Obscurity' seemsto be the best translation for this envisagestwilight or gloom [Barguet LdM p.63
tenýbresl. GR texts use the term often as a variant on the other terms for'darkness! and 'night' giving snk the a, determinative rwv but it retains in some casesand it also has thebad! bird -'g:',
-
Sun gods generally sbd snk 'make the gloom lighe : Harakhty rises in the horizon sbd
1478,11 ;,
, ft
%%
-
1 131,9 ; Horus sbIL
1=9
r:p- V 57,12; Harsomthusshd
1100,16; Horusin the sky sbd -4'---
----.
-.
-.
169,16 ; also of the moon sbd
-*c:; b rp 111210,10; Nfin as the moon shd 0 m-ht ,
-5
-P
by night
1375,17; Horusthe moonbd (brightens)
156,6. In the phrase'rdi sýp m st snk 'giving light in the place of darkness'as a solar epithet : Horus the.
momingchild
'4" 0
IV 56,13; Wadjet
, M%%
VIII 82,13-14.In a variation- NekhbetandWadjet Ughtup knh.
IV 248,4-5; Horus vv r-q night in darknessIV
205,2. In an offering text Horusis calledthe creatorof light, the child in the morningandI--7=
'a" %
Lord of gloom ' 1137,17-18to showhe hasthe power to removeit as he is the sun god and , controllerof light. In a moral sense,beeror wi-ne textsoften includethe gift from the godsto the king n(n) (wn) snk
1549
m b3ty.k 'thereis no gloom in your-hearf : p3. mnw offering, Ihy n-. nn
of
4C4
%%
IV 245,8-9; beern
rw
wine nn wn
--w-
*"
VI 283,6; also
1368,1 ; nn 1ý.
qc"
1114,1
""- I-P H 422. snk is alwaysusedof the king [for other GR templesseeOtto,
GuM p.148-9onceusedof Hathorl.
impurity
snktkt
Wb IV 177(8) GR snktkt is removedby the flood and is one of many analogousterms : sn.f sbmt.k r he makesthe impurity go away from your sanctuary(alsoalliterationof s) 1325,9
"I -5e-
1581,8.
snt
sister Wb IV 151(5-13)Pyr. DG 436,1
41
Cr.343a; CED 154; KH 188 C-WWE ýe feminine form of sn 'brothee (q.v.) with a similar wide range of uses, though at Edfu the snt is writing
I-
can be 'brothee (of a goddess) : Isis protects
her brother (Osiris) IV
99,12-13 - so the reading is not always clear. The uraei are also seen as sisters : Maat is given to the king with
snty
.17 ex-
her sister 1173,17.
the two sisters
Wb IV 151(14-16) Usually the two sistersare Isis andNephthysand this seemsto be the casemostoften at Edfu : the king is the heir of the two lands,nursedby 8th LE nome god is 'the child nursedby , + 26 1 '"" priestessesof nomesare called A f, & broughtfrom the handsof zýl
.
in the placeof the successorIV 183 ; in the I IV 27,12; in the geographicaltext, the 1372,5 ; cloth madeby Isis and Nephthysis
1165,2 [collatedby Cauville , Osiris p.221 Doc.31].
Symbolically the two sistershold up the sky - their two pairs of handsforming the notional four The is by the temple. heaven the of this pylons pylonsthereforecan also shared and role of supports
1550
4 Ir
AIV3,1
be directly compared to ; the sun is raised up, to heaven 'upon the arms of ýgj of Behdet - both physically the pylons and symbolically the two nursing goddess sisters IV 'the two sisters' as they reach up into the 3,1. The flag poles of the temple called snty are also , clouds, 'die snty flag poles are beside the pylons, in their forms
are-
9. j, j.
It<
-ff it #
VIII 67,14-15 ; flagpoles
who guardOsirisVII 19,6.
The Two, Sisters,as the ones who raise up the sun god in the morning are known from NK hymns [c f Manster, Isis p.971 as pillars of the sky possibly even in the Pyramid Texts [op.cit. p.3] and , the relationship betweenof Isis and Nephthys from those texts is clear from those texts. The.two sisterf mourý. Osiris, their brother, in the Sokar Chamber: you I 201,9.,,inscribed on the walls of the chamber are 9j mouroing,him, I 211,6 ; in lists of mourners
R 2"
they are behind
13,5 VII Osiris protecting
43
215,16-17 which represqntsin mythological terms the practice of having two female mourners at the A. funcN crxemony to re sent the two goddesses the best example of this being the Twins selected for this role at Memphis [D. Thompson, Ptolemaic Memphis p.232 ff. , c.f. LA III col. 196 and n. I 30f ; Quaegebeur., CdE 46 Nr. 91 1971 p. 168-1711. heads is L BB have their on upon they by Isis identified the symbols Nephthys be snty as and can !hp arips of
11231,10
111,280,17; he rises on the arms of
is raised up on their arms IV. Horus 378,4 IV Osiris ; IV 72,1 sim. IV 377,3 ; they protect 381,4 IV 384,4 also. by Nephthys by raised Isis nursed The king toq is is said to be 'born of , , 1691. 46,1971 CdE in both p. born [not as of M-sp- wl together 111242,7 , W from heart 71,16 drives the Haroeris of sadness away is %ZJJV In general : when meat offered, , Nephthys Nekhbet Isis Wadjet, as in and with and this associating to way, the two uraci are referred (Osiris ?) Neferhotep V 176,15 king/Horus the ; god the to nurse in his V king is 194,5 by his temple the ; as a child nursed sisters unites with Ai Jý VIII 5,4 (Isis is right V 265,14 ; the pylon - its right and its left are like .. left, Esna Isis Nephth. left Nephthys cast) the also at the on right, on and ys west -. , the two sisters Esna IV no.417 = p.24,3 ; the king as a child in Khemmis is reared by VII 78,2.
1551
Without distinctiveheidgear: Horusflies on the armsof nursedby
11111,7; Ptahwtt
ýj IQ .
A'
11255,13-14; 1-16rus is IV 142,9
`%j j %2
unite to protect the king, parallel with roty IV 245,16; eveningboatoffering I All 261,8 IV raise up the sun god and rh.ty ; the sun god
unites with the two sisters
IV 261,1 ; the sun god is upon the hands of 9*-bnt
131 0""
V 189,2 ;R&"0 %%
protectOsiris VHI 120,12
IV 322.3 ; Wa4jet snsn
t%
protect Horus in Khemmis VII 124,2 ;A'jý t,
(L
also VIII 6,14 ; Horusdriving the calves
off VII 314,10. *w-
flagpole
snty
Wb IV 152(9-14)D.18usuaRypluml. Flags upon flag poles are, in general,sacredsymbolsfor gods The fluttering flag shows'the . mark presenceof god and theplaceof abodeof a god [Hornung Conceptionsof God p22 ff-1-At , MedinetHabutherewerefour flagstaffsin frontof thepylonwhichhererepresented Nekhbet Wadjet, , Isis and Nephthys,most templehadtwo, but the Karnak- Amun complexhad eight and the Aton templeat Amarnahadten. The flagswereheld on by woodenfasteningsandthe flagstaffitself was madepossiblyof a singletrunk which extendedabovethepylon - the onesat Karnakbeingpossibly over 50 metreshigh. Branchesof the tree weretrimmedoff the pole was set inlnetal socketand , threepennantswereattachedto eachflagstaff(at Karnak,elsewheretherewasone-pennant of varying colours)[Holscher,TheExcavationof MedinetHabuIII p.5-61. At Edfu the first pylon hasfour nichesaltogetherfor flag staffs[IX p13], thoughthe textsonly ever N
seemto refer to two. The word snt is attestedfrom D. 18 building texts [FCD 2301and it must derive from the identification of the flagstaffs with the sister goddessesIsis and Nephthys [LA H 257-81.The building texts at Edfu describe the flagstaffs thus
of I wood worked with copper, they
are the 'Great two sisters' who protect Osiris VH 19,6 -,the pylons,
so
are beside them in
their form of the two sisters VIH 67,14-15. On the pylon is the ritual performed by the king of Hi',
erecting the flagstaffs 'they are beside the pylon like the two sisters giving protection' VIII
95,3 - 962
In return Horus gives the house to the king complete with everything and exalts his ka .
on earth - for the erecting of the flagstaffs is the final building operation. PI.671 shows the ritual, the
1552
king with the Red crown (on the west mole of the pylon) standsbefore Horus and he holds in his hand a flagpole, a crook, a flail and a papyrus stem. Opposite him is Horus and betweenthem is the title of the text and at foot level a picture of the fagadeof the temple
ME
with the two flagstaffs in
place. The parallel scene on the other pylon mole has its title damaged
n Hr. nbwt
///// - possibly for the construction of the pylon VIII 134 (no plate).
snw
price, value Wb IV 68 (3-13)MK DG414,1 Cr.369b*,CED168, KH
r-OyNT-
'in exchange, in r-swnt From MK swn.t [JEA 13,1926 p.189] and used the prepositionalphrase foe (GG §178p.134).At Edfu the nounas suchis not used, beingan economictermandbecoming king is the : established is but on in later m-swnt texts, there a newprepositionalphrase redundant 2ýh, --"=Lft, , Awl for his lit his throneas a reward for building the templem-isw ... m-db3 .... ýUework 1180,8-9.
m-snt. r in the likeness of Wb 111457(3-8) MK In accordancewith (GG §180). Also often at Edfu : of Horus n njr Sokar 255,10 VII. ;. also
4? - ?=-
walls of the temple are inscribed appearanceof the falcon t=
IýtL
Ve-
there is no god like him V 295,3 i81,14-15 like the lord of Egypt VI nb swn, t in accordance with it VI 8,5
the hall of
zre-
it. f
3ht is like the horizon V 5,5 ; the king
is like his father 1270,8.
snt
mineral WbIU458(5)MK
Harris,Nfineralsp.181
ýn 23). (Peas. R the found in Natrun snt substancewas the Wadi and was commerciallyexploited
1553
-"-
ja
Edfu minerallist I--P .--
snty
is explianedto be sty perhapsa type of ochreousearthVI 203,6. ,
braceletscord ,
A wadjetpectoraloffering describesthe objectas
-it-
0
0%%%
0
wrw of gold , silver and real
theword preciousstones111124,34.Literally this couldreadlikenessof thevulture!, but at Dendera, snty is usedin this way without the vulture sign : sIr
060
of gold to its place(in a
AM %%
ýtr braceletoffering) DIV 268,14; sametext 'I bring
being exactbeforeyou
(parallel with mnfty and4tr) CD Il 215,13-14.Also in this text the wadjetpectoralis tied to aroundhis headmnfyt CD IV 86,34. The vulture in the Edfu examplemay then be a 4.""U
H for bird. The Edfu king tyw the the plate mistake at shows offering
(pl.62). It seemsthat the
snty is a cord or thick bandusedas a supportstrapfor pectoralsand also usedin the sameway as braceletor ankletsto hold smalleramulets.
snly W
enemies (3-6)OK Wb111464
Wb recordsa wordsnit (Wb111462,2) anadjectiveor participle(Pyr.§1837)meaning'hostile'and from the stemznJwhichalsogivesthenounsnlyw 'rebels!or 'hostilepeople'[AEPTp.26 n.21. Therelieffromthetempleof Sahureshowingprisoners broughtto theking includes '0' 'all rebels'whoseemto beAsiaticsandLibyans[SahureBlatt 5]. Ile termcontinues in usethroughtheCoffinTexts[c C FECT1155n.2] andin theEdfutextsit refersto foesin generaL gnityw hostilesand Theremaybeanelementof confusion however(q.v.) : theIcingdestroys with sb n snd.k yourrebelsdie throughfearof you'M 138,16- hereusedin thealliteradon of s; in an oryx slaying , 'I strengthenyour knife alliteration).Thetermis archaicandhasrestricteduse.
sni
to found Wb IV 177(10) to 178(15) Pyr. DG439
ýls'-
Cr.345a; CED 156; KH 190 C-LJt4*r
"D
1175,4(also
1554
Ile
verb snj is earlier than its noun and the determinative. suggests that 'founding' involved
measuring out the plan of a building or house, or of an area of land, by using a rope or cord. This original use could be extendedto coverforming limbs'and being seenas a mode of creation. At Edfa snj is primarily used of the founding of the temple and the usual spelling is i? St-wrt 1126,13 ; he leaves the palace to found the temple H 29,13 IV 14.4 ; 1138,6. Other places are founded : Sokar Osiris (9:
3HF-
: the king founds
Bbdt n Bodt 1159,9 nomes 1376,13
d3t founds the underworld for his corpse1495,17.
snj andsnlt foundation Wb IV 178(16) to 179(8) MK (9-14)MK At Edfu snit refers mainly to the foundationsof the temple or parts of the temple building, especiallyin the phrase,the templeis mn.ti hr snit. s 'firmly establishedupon its foundation': 1161,3; 111105,10-11 or w3h hr
1514,4
VI 6,34. The settingout of the eq
foundationplan of the of the templeis connectedwith two of the main foundation ceremonies.The stretchingof the cord is performedto mark out the areaor the templeand the position of its outer walls : the king establishesthe templecomersand h3l the GreatPlaceIl 26,14 ý? Seshatis --=-7
measuresout the foundationof
of the templeis laid out (wt')by SeshatIV 19,14; at the ceremony
H 31,6 ; she usesthe merkhetto rdl st-wrt hr
GreatPlaceuponits foundationsVII 14,14; oncethis is done,Horus receives
-*-
place the
1131,9.
Ilie foundationsare then physically dug out and the foundationtrenchesfor the walls are made [archaeologicalevidenceseeLA Il 356-359]in the 'hackingthe earth'ceremony: the king bbs.i AAAA^
I dig the foundationsof your templeH 60,8 Id ,
jtV
n St-wnp 111106,8; VH
5,5-6sim ; of the enclosurewall VII 9,34. The preparatory work for the foundation was believed to have been drawn up by Thoth and Seshat: Seshat imn
7 'C: "-N
n nst-rl IV 14,5 ; in texts for the builder gods , the temple is built 1A %3' Seshat Thoth it by VI 173,8 Thoth Seshat and ; was wr made and
Q, according to \V 4q VI 174,7.9 ; sim. p. 801.
09
L Hermetic Reymond, [c Writings 320,4 VI 319,14 VI and nrr
The most important aspect is that this 'plan' was worked out in ancient times and first set out for the
1555
first primevaltempleon theFirst Occasion- so that eachsubsequent templefoundationcopiesit: the , I* temple -P
dr-Wý
III
its plan is precisely as in former times IV 7.5
-ItFirst Time 4,8 is like like IV the that of primeval times and ; the temple .., ,# tn h3 n pt mht inb-hd'the
is like on wr n md3t
great foundation plan of this book which came down from heaven
north of Memphis' VI 6,4 - testifying to the existence of a divine pattern book. Similary a text
mentionsthat the templesof Egypt are'firmly upon
X
Al
foundationof the
"a'%%
book of the two lands'VI 201,4. As a resultthefoundationsareexact(tp-ýsb) VH 25,7; onetempledescriptiongivesthe 'thic%ness' /Yr3
P X-of thetempleasbeingfive cubitsVH 11,8. ofthe -11*--) Thetemplefoundationsthereforehavedivineauthorityandre-enacttheFirst Time foundations.
to makedivine
snLr
Wb IV 180(3-6) D.18 Causativeof n1ri 'be divine!. At Edfu : as a rewardgrantedby the godsto the king says. -
fR
bm.k saysHorus 110 1,2 ; Behdet .1
9fYtk 1 105,8; as a rewardfor building the temple Horus Ai fg ,
king Il 30,16 ; in a water purification the king 'purifies the headof god ,
U of the
fq 4
3b3bW.k I makedivine your bonesVH 202,13-14and Horus the body of the Idng VII . %J m T 203,6 *,in a procession your path 1569,12.The texts do not specifyhow this divinity manifests itself further. 7bere may deliberate ambiguity with snir 'to cense!.
snir
to cense Wb IV 180(7-15)Pyr.
Usedoftenat Edfuand mostoftenspelled With in
.C
Objects: person
1209,2. hsmn kwI 1218,5 11 in ; snLr. st-wrt m sty-nLr 1537.9 H 199,2 i k k3. temple ; natron with n.
b 111109.11 st-wrt path
IV 331,3
(c f. 1487,1. 1556,13 dirt i k altar above) n. sm3ty. ==. -
snir can be a generalterm for 'to purify': Horus 6 flood describethe purifying effect of the V"*
all houseswith his light 1591,5 ; usedto st.k r
1-5L'
1321,10-11.
1556
The root of the term is nir 'god implying that 'censing' and incense are direct contacts with god and that the burning of incenseand its scent signifies the presenceof god or is a meansof communicating with him.
snLr
incense Wb IV 180(18) to 181(17) Pyr. Wb Drog 449 ; Charpentierp.596-601no.970 DG 440,2
'ý)d IIY
Cr.346b; CED 156-,KH 190 CON C, C-0Nt Loret examinedthe evidencefor snir to determineits identity. He concludedthat it was resin of terebinth[Pistacia terebinthusL. a type of conifer with aromaticresin] which grows in countries further north and colder than Egypt (W.Asia, Syria EuropeiM N.Africa) and must havebeen , exportedfrom thoseregionsto Egypt [Lucas,Nbterialsp.118-119].Resinis foundin tombsfrom the predynasticperiodandappearsdull on theoutsideandresinousin theinterior.Whenburnt theseresins smell like burningvarnish, somecanbe morearomatic,but neversweetsmellinglike frankincense andmyrrh.Resinswereimportantfor mummificationandthis maybe the significancein earlygraves [Lucasop.cit. p.365-375,Loret La rdsineTer6binthe(Sonter)chezles anciensdgyptiennesIFAO , , Le Caire 1949]. Recentstudieshavelookedagainat theproblem: Germersuggeststhat it is a type of Boswellia(or Burseraceaetree)which producesa resin - at leastthe type of snir usedin medicalrecipesis this and 'it seemsunlikely that the Egyptianmedicin his recipesshouldhavedenotedtwo products,so different in odour, tasteand appearance, as incenseand terebinthresin with the sameword'. snir occursfrom the PyramidTextsonward, it is showngrowingin a gardenwith ssd fruit andlettuces; it is a treeproductfrom PuntandNubia; it is amongthe Syriantribute of TuthmosisIII ; andunder R III snir treeswereplantedfrom Punt ; it is usedin many ways in medicaltexts [GermerArznei p.69-82; LA VI col.1167-9Weihrauch].
I
At Edfu the word snjr appearsin censingrituals - the most numerousof all the rituals performedin the temple.The phrase<=> 'df . *. 'performingthe censing'(Cf. ir-ibt) occurs56 timesas a single There from king areslight variationson the further in palace. 16 times theprocessionof the rite anda for king is the Egyptian Upper most often is formula emphasis this also.The rite mainlygiven an ,
1557
describedas thesonof thevulturegoddessof Nekhenandthesnir incenseitself is identifiedwith the Lady of Fagetor %tyt.The king also hasUpperEgyptiantides (imy-r-st-bnt for example)and in the scenesis shownwearingtheWhite Crown , in someform , or theDoubleCrown.The offeringis usuallymadeto Horus,with or withoutHathorandthe aim of the burningof the incenseis to revive the gods,to makethemhappywith its scentand it is a duty very muchto be performedby a sonfor his father.In returnthe godsgrantthe protectionof the king, specificallyby the vulture sometimes, the fameor fearof theking spreadsthroughthe foreignlandslike thepervadingsmell of incenseand aboveall, he receivesthe kingship - including the destructionof, foes, loyalty of the Egyptians, tribute is brought from foreign landsand the White crown is put on his head.The sourcesof the incenseareusuallygivenasPunt,theGod'sLand,Kpn and stocksof incensewerepresumablykept from the studyof the incenseoffering In mostof them in the temple.Thesearegeneralcon44usions . the word is spelled
but thereare amplificationsof someof thesepoints in someof these
ritualsor variationswhich suggestdifferentaimsin someof therituals. ir-snlr-n-ilrt is a specificform of the rite performedfor the cobrauraeus.This appearstwice in the &* 'I -1* sanctuary: -cý>
133,12 ; 147.9 in which the two uraei are united as one the foe is ,
destroyedand the king wearsthe Double Crown - so it brings togetherthe kingship of Upper and Lower Egypt.The ritual is alsoan importantpartof theprocessionof the king from his palaceto the temple. As he goes the Iurunutef priest performs this ritual - as a gift to the uraei goddesses, invoking their many namesand guaranteeingthe protectionof the king by removing foes,from the path of the king. The priest precedesthe king and standardsin the procession: 1130,1-5 11 59,16-60,2; 111103,18- 104,6; 113,7-13; 159,16-160,4; 166,3-9; IV 50,18-51.11; 70,7-14 IV 226,8 ;V 36,13-16 ; 137,11-14; VI 243,5-6 ; VII 43,15-44,3; VII 190,14-18and compareIII 330,11-14; 337,8-11andperformedfor theThirty Hathors111323,13-324. ir-snjr is twice performedfor the divine barques: 143,2-3andpl. 14 -.1313 pl-30c. Performedfor Nekhbetherself: 164,6-14(king wearsRedcrownpi. 16) ; IV 91.4-16;V 197.2-14. For the sevenmortuarygodsof Edfu, as a funeraryritual : 1161,3-162,4parallel1168,12-169,13 1 146,11-147,11; different groupof gods1232,3-19 252,18-253,17 1271,6-272,4. For Min : 1180,17-181,6; 1397,10-398,2(sexualeffectsof incense). Osiris in variousforms : 1181-182; 1184,15-186,16; 1207,4 as part of the mortuaryrituals in the
1558
SokarisChamber. Amun (Khonsu): H 76,14-77,6;AmunRe of ThebesandSma-Behdet 111182,12-183,6. Re and Mehit: H 105,11-106,8. Hathor (as the diadem): IV 93,7-94,4; 249,11-250,6;V 337,15-18; VH 257,12- 258,14 VIII 139,14-140,11. Menat: IV 137,16-138,11 Maat: IV 152,8-153.2. Ile ritual precedestheLitany to theGoodYearVI 93,2ff. Ba-neb-djed: IV 302,7-303,5(womenrejoiceat seeingtheking); VU 171,11- 172.6. Khnum : VH 270,4-271,2.The offering of incenseto ram gods in slightly unusual,especiallyas on the fire is alsoperformedfor this
Ba-Neb-djedis the god of Mendesin the Delta . k3p
in king by duty the the rewardsof H 82,2-13 results texts tkckt this of the performance stress god and kingshipandpower- both physicaland sexualwhich areinherentin the ram - andmaybe thereason for theseparticularritesbeforeramgods. Most often the rite ir snir n iLf is for Horus : 196,9-97.2; XV 2,8-13 ; 3,15-4,4; 1261,5-10 1 ý. 499,12-500,2; 1H 185,15-186,4; IH 61,5-11; 65,10-17; 133,7-134,2; 184, 16 ; IV 307,9-308,7 IV 386,2-12 ;V 88,15-89,6 ; VI 192,18 - 193,4 ; VII 291,12-292,7 (as Horus in Nekhen)
VM
102,2-14. With Hathor
1 474,13-475,5
IV 61,15-62,12
IV 216,14-218,2
VI 296,9-297.9
VIII
65,13-66,13. Horus Hathor Mehit lboth : 1277,10-278,7. , , With HarsoMthus : 1530,17 to 53 1.11.
As a rite of kinghip,offering incenseoccursbeforea kingshiphymn VI 136,11-139,10. 0,410 Min 1489,4-11; Horusand1pyHemset1142,10'-43,4 Lexical variantsof ir-snjr : wdb 1 phr 03 sp 4.mj3wn''&andNekhb6t rdi
149,6-11;'94
13-19; 6-7-
hr bt IV 151,6-152,6;sw'b mA
k3p ritualwherepurficationby incens'e is soemphasised;
H 266,15-267,7Horus VII 51,8-52,11- the'only
. HorusandHathorVII
203,13-204,15, 'In all of thesecasesthe treatmentof the incenseis the same.The king holds a vessel 0,
in his
1559
left hand- in which would be charcoalto producethe flame 0
M into it is either which the king shownplacing
6
andon this aregrainsof incense
d******6* or
[compareXI 282 lower
registerwith 279]. If the king is not physicallyaddingincensehis right handis raisedin adoration [pl.13b].Alternativelyandmorerealisticallythe vesselis held on the endof an arm andhandshaped censer(the vesselwould probablyhavebeentoo hot to hold) and the incenseis droppedinto it [pL22b].Eventhevariantsin incenseoffering textsconformto thesemethodsof burningthe incense. 9
One text labelled'presentingfive grain--of 1=
to Osiris showsthe Ung holding a tray
H 99,16-100,6andplAOj.
The ritual is alluded to throughoutthe temple,incensebeing the sip -of god's presenceand a mediumof communicatingwith him. snLr is not howeverusedin the recipesin the workshopvery EY often: 1b &
10 debenof freshincenseusedin akyphi recipe11212,4; in makingxnrý017
areusedH210,3 ; inan'ntyw recipe
is uponthe branchesof a tree - showing
its origins H 207,3.6. snir conformsto its usein earlierperiodsand the rituals seemratherstaticwith little attemptmade to pun on sntr 'incense!'makedivine!while the priestly form of the rite, its connectionswith Upper Egypt= kingshipand the right to rule of the king seemto be the most importantaspectof the rite., It could easily be usedto fill up wall space,wassuitablefor any god and becauseof its naturelost 'offering in in It the the temple. the the ritual of rituals also occurs mortuary sacredness none of qbtw snir libation and incense!vet qbhW.
snd
to fear, beafraid Wb IV 182Q) to 183Pyr. DG 440
ý- 74
Cr.346b; CED156; KH190
CN47r"
Uncommonat Edfu : Horusputs fear in the heartsof thosewho seeyou , peopleon earth -64i
i's
lký
208,8. IV they are afraid you at seeing %>`=*
sn1j,sndt fear Wb IV 183(4) to 184(14)
1560
snd is usuallyusedwith the geni tivus objectivus(snjj.k fear Of You)andit is the mostoftenused word for fear in Egyptian texts. Its useshave been widely discussed(see summaryin LA 11 col.359-367Furchtwith references]. Ile word is usedin both of the formsrecordedby Wb and is usually spelled 4Pý
but can
occasionallybe written in full.
I in foes(amulet)199,14 ; wd. n (L:* - to limits IV 10.3
Object of certainverbs wd. f souls of Re ir
(L:ý,
n bm.f sp 4 VI 336a ; the uraeusrdi
44-' -, =:*
in the heartsof
337,18. in bellies 337,3 Vý--in love VI Hathor hearts (! of ; of men , women'V men rdi spjLr 'causeto go round!
' cloth doesthis also I hr nlrw beforethe gods1293.12 Irt YW
289,11. shpr : cloth shpr. n. s UW PILr
131,5. phr the heartsof the rbyt VI'293,12.
v--- phr h3swt 1184,2-3
Without verb : all landshLr 205,6
1181,4
Vý'D ib. IV m k IV 203,10; landsare united
m rww-Ory-ib H 43,3
br peopleon earth H 42,7.
In epithets: '3-snd falcon geni
VI340,10; Horusisýn-"
1127,2 1
31,3.8 wr-snd : Horus VM 90,13; 1138,4. &:5'
nb-snd: the god Menhi is K-0
IV 240,17.
With prepositions the heartof the foe sinks In a different use the heartof god drivesaway &*the foe
"-
", Oý
t- -, CX3
-:?
VI 115,34 foestremble
IV 58,8.
Stb 111192,15(atef offering) ; in a pun IV 323,3.
Fear is causedby seeingthe Icingin his clothesor crowns (thus this is a reward for the Idng in is incense in incense comparedto places the pervading offerings smellof offeringsof thoseobjects); the fear of the king in the landsand it is an emotionfor beingsinferior to the king and godsso that the
1. 'L. A I 4:0S. 1=71 Icing'
hasno fear VIII 153,3.It is a tool usedby the king and gods to
im Alten'Agypten Schreckens des Elemente de [Yole Zaniolo Vazquez-Presedo subjugatepeople , Diss. Gottingen, 1958].
suit
CIA , cloffin%
1561
Wb IV 185(7-8)GR sndt seemsto be a later form of the OK word snd (Wb IV 181,18):a list of items for a festival t
includes
Urk 1296,9 (CoptosDecree); the beautifulwest is dressedin'
zp-
is usedfor a sail Pyr §661c[c E FECr 1155 n.8].
CT 109aand
The GR textsusesnd asa word for cloth usedto clothethedivine imagesin cloth offering textsand the underlyingimplicationseemsto be that this snd cloth causesthosewho seeit to fear the god or king who wearsit It is not clearwhethersnAAcloth is a word inventedin thesetextsfor precisely . this purposeor whetherit represents a Laterbon-owinganduseof theearlierterm. In mubt rituals : swr
&*,
Horusreceives er- (!V`1
Vfyt n.k the cloth increasesawe of you 1 126,17; -in the Myth 014 , of Per-werto wearVI 218.5-6; Horusis wr
iryw cloth VII 158,12; mnbt is called (V'12 n nb
4j
andlord of
AAA^^
C!3--
VII 99,13.
1bere is a particularform of this cloth : sndt.n. Shmt : the bodiesof the godsare clothedwith (L* %P 0 0 it is the work of the rbty VII 260,12 ; the king brings 318,14 VII --tv%%%
4e.
i
da
0
tij
in his handsV 247,14
fý' ,o *2r '15'*r 1W. Am 40 d% Jý. '/.
,
IV 289.4.The
term is also widely usedat Dendera:D HI 180,16;DH 102,3-4; 120,6and Philae<2997>Phot 863. This cloth may inspire even more fear in thosewho seeiL The word is commonin mnbt offeringsat Edfu but not outsidethesetexts.
III-II
Fearsome one
snjit
Wb IV 185(6) GR Sndt is an epithetof Hathorat Edfu andat Dendera reflectingher role as the fierce.lionessEye of e
Re:
sndm
'%N ZTI Sý
Plum Lady of Imatl 330,10; 14
MD 11147ab.
to settle, fix Wb IV 186(19) to 187(26) to rest. sit MK
Causativeof ndm with the nuance'to be comfortable'(ndm be sweet),the s-causativemakesthe meaning'to makecomfortable' I Intransitive :-44ý
'sit or settle!uponsomething[c L Kuhlmann,Thron p.44 n.5].
%=- you sit 1124,14
tneiniacewn amenositionintroaucine
1562
-w-
I sit in the right eye VI 244,10; Sakhmet
his brow IV 70,8-9: Or: bas
Pj4AP
m wpLf sits on
May the gods sit there, saysRe VI 324,5-6. Or bjjA sit upon the pylon VIII 111,12.
imyt wpt. f 1554,6; noblelord
imyt : Lady of Dendera
m-br. k and drives away
foes 118 (32). Transitive
Horus
nfrt br sts m nt I make the White Crown sit upon its place in the
Redcrown VI 186,16. X=
from he falcon comes the when the place of sitting of
'sitting': the pylon is
heavenVIH 92,17. C .91
hnt Msn V 77,16. 0 Wb IV 187,27alsorecordssndm 'chair, seae(E.Piehl 79 andNaophVatic.1 right Gewand- only
In puns, Isis is Sndmt it
thesetwo refs.).
epithetof Hathor
sndm t
Wb IV 188(1) GR Wb notes that at Dendera sndmt is a name for Hathor (seeBeleg for references)and at Edfu it is also appplied to this goddess but in different aspects: sistra text , Wrt joins called My
IV 147,8 ; WIst-Hr
is
(dw3-nLr) ; Khent - Iabet
and they are
who protects 'Club Bearer' IV 294,5 and guards Osiris IV 277.7 ; in a mirror offering, Isis is
snjLm.t bnt Msn V 77,16. Literally it must be 'one who is installed' referring to the goddessas the uraeuswho sits andwatchesandprotectstheking who wearsher [c f. Husson,Miroirs p.84 n.10 and 1].
to makepleasant
sndm
Wb IV 185(10)to 186(18)Pyr., 'make Causative in I)e Edfu, the sndm-idt sweetthe phrase of ndm sweeealsousedat mostoften P4J, fragrance (of incense)' : theking
idt for thegodsH 43.9-10; for his majestyH 201,12;
for theEnnead 1135,12; for goddesses 10- for thewingeddiskH 217,1; for theGreatPlace . 1200,10.
1563
With otherdirect objects
all godswith fragranceIl 217,6 the king
the scentof myrrh 1419,9 ; goddess
A^%
sadheartsH 15,0
heartsof priestswith revertedofferingsIV 331,13; the flood
Wrt with makepleasantthe
nprt lands111100,5.
Theverbis usedmainlyof incenseandfragrances andmetaphoricallyof theactionof theflood on the fields.
sirldmt!
Sethiananimal
A turtle slaying text hai: hqt m tbtb
I. -SýW
1 .1:."
n wn 'the turtle is slain and Seth doesnot
exisf 1114,14- hapaxhere, perhapsreferringto the turtle asa creaturewho 'settles'into the wateror I'.
mud.
sr
hair Wb IV 191(3-4) and(5) Lit MK, Late Cr.353b; CED160; KH194
C-1p
The exactnatureof sr is disputed but it is somethingconsistingof hair - whetherit is a tressof , hair, a wig madeof hair or animalhide [F6 2351.At Edfu the word occursoncein the Myth : Horus ý1 612i k7 I)eautiful are your adornmentsof "U giraffe haie [seeJEA 29,1943p.7 n.k].
sr
giraffe Wb IV 189, AnLex. 78.3660
sr is presumed to be a word for giraffe, since the giraffe sign is used to write sr 'to foretell'. Wb had no examples of the word used independantly , but since then, Meeks noted: CT VH 52 r list of animals which [FECT M 34 n.9 'perhaps a miswriting of sr ram] ; and at Edfu ,a
perform for Hathorin a sistraoffering , include
IV 301,2.GR texts may havemade
is, 3by Philae 'giraffe' that at the samepresumptuionthat sr was so a certainexatnple pantherandgiraffe PhilA1269,3andc f. Phill Il 5,32.
sr
to foreteR, predict Wb IV 189(15) to 190(17) Pyr
1564
DG441,4
1/4 442,1 2 let loose possibly the sameas and todistribute,
cC C4) P
CED 160 and q.v. sr 'to show' below
The connection of the giraffe with this action is most likely due to the long neck of the giraffe which enables it to see things from a great distance. It reacts to what it seeslong before those at a lower vantage point are aware of them and particularly if danger approaches,it predicts the coming events [c f. LA 11600-6011. Gods have the ability to forecast those things which have not yet happened: Harsomthus nn iws who foretells what will come before it has come VII 133,18
'ý*
iw
bpr r-dd ii n
umt n ]Vr the going of Horus to
iw. s who tells what will happen V 233,6 ; Thoth .... 4", his warship -the proclamation of a future event VI 62,9-10 ;
also VI 263,5-6 [for other gods
Otto GuM p. 149 and c f.p.20]. In thesecasesthe act is not necessarily magical or mysterious but it , Graefe, fit [for in future see be the king epithets sr events control of shows the ability of or god to Garantender Zukunft p.59-661.
With the generalmeaning'to announce!: in a metaphor,the soundof oars is lik e heralds f '4siL. for VIH 161,8. in Behdet life ever 80.5-6 '03 proclaimingwar VI ; gods %= proclaim I135,1-2; Horus
sr. nfrw 'proclaim good things: god appears festival VIII 23.10*.whenthe king appears eldersto
at his
nfrw of godsand rekhyt H 59,7 ; Horuscauses
9! _- 11, of a god or king of the king in lands1187,11.This is doneat the appearances
is by information imparting implies reputableandwise for examplegodsor someone who the of and fearis for Similary as a synonym used sphr'spreadaround!: sr-sndproclaim above). eldersasused '%? '%qr in Great Green H 43.3 in lands the ; and the sndk a goddess L
J sind.k to the limits
in letting know is 1168,16. things advance. of people sr an unmagical way the of world
sr. bl3
proclaimmarvels Wb IV 195(5) epithetof Min = srpt
Yoyottediscussedandcollectedall examplesknown to him of this epithet - it is a tide of Min Erom GR textsonly and is analogousto his other titles of md3 and nww WE 9,1952 pp.125-131. At Edfu sr-b13 occursoften, of Min: jg--jy-j -3ýý
JýJrXu--j wr of Punt 1399 ;P
56,8-10;
'ýMj of Punt Il 202,13-14; of the king
nfr of Punt 1185,6-7;,aý
nfr 11
1565
.93,
Im nfr of the EasternDesert1110,13;
I. ' of Punt1425,12-13
of PuntI 1% " 'a of Punt HI 273,2 ;a titulary for Min of Coptos, the king is s3
88.4-5
Imr. ý, a0 .
i
111276,7-8; the god of the 4th LE nomeis also
24,12-14; in a bow andarrow text Horusis 3) 'Nm ,
-readywith his weaponsIV
111136,4-6.
Yoyotte suggested that originally thephrasereferredto bi3w as the exoticproductsof Punt: a text A"%% ýmjqq ý' of May (AmenhotcpIII)
Qb
of Punt Sinai211 and this was developedin GR*,-
textsto apply to Min . thegod of thedesertandits resources- heknowswheretheyareandcanfind them.He can also be an archerso that sr-bi3w hasan addedconnectionwith warfareand so the expressionis usedin a bow andarrowofferingandalsoof Amun in the4th LE nome.
drum tambourine singlemembrane ,
sr
Wb IV 191(6-9) D. 19, GR A skin or hide is stretchedover a frameor jar andis thenstruckwith a stick or the handto produce its sound.Tambourines,held in the handcould be round or squareand accompqnieddancersand singers.This type of instrumentis first representedin the time of TuthmosisIII (Rekhmire)but of the two types- the roundoneis usedmostoften in funeraryscenesand religiousceremonies, while the rectangulartype is for banquets[Vandier,ManuelTVp.381-2; Hickmann, CGC Instrumentsdu musiquep. 110-111with pl.79 and80 ; Ziegler,Instrumentsp.71 ff. ]. Thi sr is the roundtambourine for the determinativeis 0, andit maybe derivedfrom sr 'giraffe' whosehide wasusedto makethe , instrument. At Edfu
Z='Pý*
jjrty
(Isis and Nephthys) play for you 0 kites the two "=-
the drum 1204.14 (milk offering) ; also sb ... 106,7; DIH133,10; DVIII46,1;
P.Br-Rhl, 5
M 32,6 ; and most often at DenderaD II funeraryuse.
The texeat Edfu also make use of the verb sr 'to beat, strike' (a tambourineor drum) Wb IV 191,101-2noted from D.22 and may derive from the nameof the drum or from the verb sr 'to proclaim'. the soundproclaiminga ceremonyor dance.
sr
-,
goose,Anseranser L. Wb IV 191(17) to 192(4) OK srw 191(16) srt 192(5-6)
1566
DG 442.6 Ile identificationof sr asAnser anser the grey goose,is generallyaccepted, thoughthe term r3 , also seemsto apply to it [LA H 5041and they are notedin offering texts from the OK onward.The goosehasalsobeenidentifiedwith Anascrecca [Krichenke,Nianchchnump.165no.58 andVandier, Manuel V p.404 with references].They are shownbeing farmedin the tomb of Nefer [Manuel V p.4071 kept for grease,meat and eggs. Their killing and offering to'the gods symbolisesthe destructionof chaoticforcesand enemies.They seemto be especiallyslain to pacify Sakhmet: or pacifying Sakhmetwith their meatportions IV 343,12-13; sm3.n. nA
stp CNzQQ Ir [I I
4 -c="o -%? V 65,1-2;s tf IV 342,7 ; the king ýr - 11
17heyare offered in parallel with 0 fowl :0m 0
btr
-li?! to
V 224,12.
dnb I 111.5 ; in an offering of
3?,"' these geeserise from the marshesVH 124,12; an offererbearerbrings0 from the 1565,10.17heylive in marshareasand form part of
bs
qbbw and c=w
the sacrificial offerings in the temple.One text refers to 'seizingfoes and s13
bring the
gooseand stuff food into its mouth!VI 88,7 - they would havebeenforce fed and fattenedto make betterofferings. As oneof the rituals of the templeat the festival the birds are setfree andin oneof theserites the , sr is used : di w3t n p3 44"
ý'.
-.Vol
V 125,3.
The Edfu textsusethe word asa standardtermfor a goose not asoftenasr3 thoughtheremaybe , , Ic, -7iý. and I=>,I an etymologicallink between . .
sr
nobleman Wb IV 188(3) to 189(9) Pyr. DG 441,2
Z)1
J-4
Cr.371a; CED 168; KH 179
-
CIQYP I?
The term sr can be translatedby numerousEnglish words 'official, noble,high born, prince [from LeskoDLE M p.70] thoughoriginally a sr wasa rank markerwith specificdutiespertainingto that . rank. Helck suggeststhat at the end of the fourth dyrAty the administrationneededto show the differencebetweenthe peoplewho wererelatedto theking and sharedhis ability to issuecommands 'scribal' former Ile held but family decrees office. did belong those to the and and royal who not ,
- 1567
group were designatedsrw and the latter imi-st-'. The srw had the privilege of judging and punishing , so they were lords of the court and in the religious spherethere was a bwt-srw at A-4 Heliopolis.Ile role of magistrateis particularlyclearin PeasantBI 43.98 [FCD 2351
A-1
who performiyt andnot Maat.In theNK srw hadbecomea word for all 'officials, that is anyone, with the title 'royal scribe' to show they had come from the right scribal school [Helck in LA L 672-675].It is also a term to denoteofficials in chargeof stateoffices, not idthe temple [Helck, VerwaltungdesMR und NR p. 1361.The Copticis usuallytranslatedeunuch! andderivationfrom sr is unclear[Vycichl, DELC p.185-6] Most often the title sr is borneby Osiris at Edfu with variousdesignationsfollowing it. He is the , [I (perhaps in his judge leg dead) mainly capacityas sr par excellence andpunisherof the andthe of 6 is kept as a relic at Oxyrbynchus1342,16; he is LA in shrinesof the godsV 97.1 ; he is IAI 1207,7-8; 1176,34 sr-wr Osiris :I
in heaventj
in earth and ity in the necropolis
andsolelord in the qbow 1208,2 : 1162,16.
m
"ie"
andruler of thosein the underworld1174,7
of WetJesetHorus1160,2 ; 1161,13 ;4aH
the GreatPlaceR 100,5
258,13
bnt ]Vwt-wtt.f 1311,4 ; Khonsuis
It.
in
who risesin
eI 108,2., sr-wsr
13
Osiris who hasunitedhis limbs 11213,3 .
sr n 00: Osiris
V 193,10.
Other godsas sr : Harsomthus Tr n Knmt VI 316,7; Aturn is
in Heliopolis VI 157,7.
Osiris/Atumis sr in oWt-sr in Heliopolis,but manyothergodscanbe connectedwith it [seesurvey by-Kaplony in LA 11351Ffirstenhaus] dismemberedhippopotamusis broughtto I
VI 284,15; the king hasfounded
in the Heliopolite nome1333,11 ; the leg of the ff
M
for Osiris VI 89,7 ; Hathor is lpst 13tin 1179,14; Osiris is lwn in
1203,7
sr-Dilt a title of Osiris in GR texts and occurspassimat Edfu [first recognisedby Blackmanand Fairmanin AAA 25,1938 p.134n.6; Daumas,Mammisi p.330 nA , Winter, CdE 39 no.77 1964 t he funerary 414 is 41-43 king Vernus, as purifies Athribis 255 the son of p. ; p. n.e] : , offeringsVII 208,12; Horusis the child of
andheir of We.nn-neferV 73,11; Nekhbetprotects
41 in his the it 111205,13 11ANW temple protect ; goddesses brightensthe face of
J4
IV 378A ; the crown of justification
VIII 119,13(at DenderaD 116,5 ; 107,12; 1442 ; 149,5;D III
1568
153,8 ;D VIII 102,15).Khenty-Kherty, Horus at Athribis, is called living imageof VH 155,6. The title reflectstherightful ownershipof theWhite Crownby Osiris andWinter notesthat oftenthe in Osiris, UE the title the the crown are equated so especially crown of and white usual atef crown , , templeshelpsto strengthentheir links with Osiriancults. sr m3t title of Iloth usually , which occurspassimin Maat offerings (Wb IV 188,6GR) Isden 129,8 ; 1416,15 16 ; the king is imageof 117,4; sonof
sr
Z: ]
143,10 ; 156,2 ; heir of
T, & VU 254,15;onceHorusis ='who hateslies'VII 196,1.
to show Wb IV 190(20-23)MK cf KH 537 from s3r to introduceCr.330ato dissipate,to pervert CLJX -andpossibly
from sr'to fortell'(s eP-above) [Osing, Nom. 170and676n.755]. FauUmernotes that sr 'to show' also occursin Cr 1192 where the various writings of the term it for know be if it did 'foretell'. but the meaning can the spelled as not were sr suggest scribes O. A is correct.The verb is usedof 'showingthe way' [Cr 121la ; 404c] andof showingcrowns [CT I 229d]. The giraffe sign can be a phonogramin writings [FCET I p.39-40 n.3]. The verb may well derivefrom srproclaim'as a secondaryuseof it. At Bershch H7 sr is used with m 'to show someone into' (FCD 235) and the verb also occurs at Edfu making the Coptic seem more likely : the Wrtyw gods IX 2,15' Wb cites E 1156 . but this is the title oAMin sr-bi3
wi3 'show the sun barque H withthe meaning 'proclaim' and
1. be 'proclaim or show' and that the two nuances and spellings were easily showing that sr can
words. conftsed- if indeedtheyarereallyseparate Also : Wien Wrez. 1112,9
bw nfr r gs.f "bring good things beside him (Ptol, Sarc.
no.20) . Of a place: BD 137 B4Aa
7.5 Bershch'111 R' ; pt m-btý
. le, . 'toý b There few dsrt to wi m st seemsclear. area exampleswherethemeaningsr show' seems justiflied,but the'Edfueýýunpleis not certain.
1569
sry
plant a Wb IV 192(12) GR is used. Comparewith earlier
Wb cites only H 208,2recipe for best 'ntyw
from O.Tor.5762ro 5 whichcome into existenceon the day of drinking'and alsothe ' (Wb 423 Reymond, Medical Book 147 Drog. Ept; chicoryj. s3r unidentified plant; p. word --'(;
causeto endure
srwd
Wb IV 194(7-23)Pyr. Causativeof rwd
the verb occursoften at Edfu, with partsof the body as object
"wy. k to smiteyourloes 1 69A 21,6 ; Isis
A^
holding the flail VI
also Il 45,7 -,IV 58,6
dt. k (of king for wadjetoffering) 1240,13. bgst m-s3 bdnw.k makerum the knife in your foes 1498,3-4
Weapons:
in his bonesH 74,7 ;ý &'*' I` ' I" lqw-
452,11
also I
to slay the foes H 75,4.
to bum foes1174 12.
Flame
n. f btpw upon the altar IV 48,12 -,sim.
Offerings :
mnw. k 1160,9.
Buildings : king Maat :P -V
VIH 163,16-164,1.
ý 1173,13 IV, ; protection m t3
in your heart H 71,2.
The verb canbe easilyconfusedwith srd 'makegrow' andthe two musthavebeenpronouncedin a similar way which is reflectedin the spellingsof srd
AA smw HI 169,4*,Horus,-,--- -IM
s3 (plant text) VI 253,7. It can be difficult to discern which verb is intendedand this ambiguityis mostlikely deliberate.
srf
makerest , to rest Wb IV 197(5-9) NK, GR DG 443,1 Cr. 357a; CED 162; KH 196 C-p4e:, c-PO4"r
0 The PeasantB1 100 If'
-17
'dasRuhegeben'[VogelsangKomm. p.93 -5-6] oi 'take
5 MK) 197 it is (Wb IV 236] [FCD is MK where parallel this verb of example probablya one!s ease' 0 breathe in'. The with nip'to
is it face) (nose a word of enjoymentand shows and sign
1570
happiness.Thoughthe word looks like a causativeand Vogelsangpostulatedthat tt" 401 V-' have been the may
and thusthe root of it [oP.ciL P-95.61 . this seemsunlikely. It may in
fact come from srf 'warmth' implying that warmth gives a comfortablefeeling leadingto rest and relaxation. The word is usedat Edfu : of sitting on a chair or thronewun bik 49,10 ; in alliteration of s
tr st.f I
Or sp3.k of Egypt 1539,8 the urazi ,
n. f
uponmy handsin procession1559,14. Transitiveuse'makerest, sif (Late) : of crowns
I makethe White crown sit upon (h.r)
the Red IV 371.17; the uraeusgoddess 11V
lmnt hnM iw.i m ON 'I make the right V AL IV 205,6. eyerest in me while I am the left eye (saysWadjet)VI 244,14; In the phrasesrf tkk 03 'makecalm the one who attacks'(after Cauville , Osiris p.121) : in the VI 76,1 Horus ,
Myth a gemdoesthis
IV 379,13-14; also, Assoun ,
44,60 ; Goshen4.1. Ile usesof the verb areasusualbut it hasbeenbroughtinto the vocabularyof coronationtexts.
be warm
srf
Wb IV 195(6-13)Pyr. Adjective verb referring to the warmth of fever or fire - so it can have fairly widespreaduses.It is frequent. It be 'warm' Edfu be to though seems most often to not used of at used continues is from describe bread freshly (in to attested earlier srf the used and of prepared) sense offerings , , , texts : Horus is contentwith 'your breadm. ftt'lý
VI 179.13; in the Abydosnome
(same is loss V 112,7 its their text there no of smell are offerings warm n wnb stysn
Mam.60,10; Opet 213) [Beinlich implies that this is the smell of incensein the offerings,but more likely to be the aromaof warm bread , SAK 7,1979 p.14-15] ; in btpw-nlrw offerings, god is called to come to lbtk ub my ýp.ti r
I&- IC-AD 131
4 your warm food 1487,10-11; and an '3bt offering has (Coll. XII 3 499.2-3 62).. The, sense seems -C=0,01
the samebut the readingof the signsis not clear.
1571
Wb IV 197(11-13)GR srf is flood waterwhich comest6resf uponthe land andthusderivesfrom srf 'to resC.The termis commonat Denderaandlessso at Edfu : hebrings the igb flood goesover all mounds
srf
which comesfrom imbt R 242,10-11
washesover fields (3ht) 1582,8.
Wb IV 197 (14) GR
Wb'sich erlaben oA am Wind' - with only Edfu refs. The word occurs in the same phrase: libation water causesall kinds of food offerings to come into existence and 'you quench your thirst by them, -wlb live you on them J_ýý
VA.T ý1 XF m
the Sokar Chamber
-E
im. sn 1486,9
V
&A..'T1F1m.sn 1377.3 ; in
1210,13. The phrase may be 'you rest on the wind by
them'i. e. you sail on the wind - meaningonebreathesby them,as a metaphorfor life andwith srf deriving from srf 'to resf .
srf
beercontainer Wb IV 196(16) Med.
In a beer offering, Nephthys is the Great Beautiful One
.'
Ira II
V-51 -6
w ho make srf pots
and shp pots (of beer) V11281,14. The latter vessel is mentioned also in 1459,14- 15 , but srf is not in W16. An indication of the meaning of the term may come from P.Ch.B. M rt. 7.4
dh
M
%-
translatedas 'warmbeee[notep.16 nA] thussrf may be a vesselfor specificallywarm , beer, for warming beer or fliewarrn beee itself. At Dendera in a p3-mnw offering the king brings .
mnw pots and
rill
CD 11175,7-9 the following text is damaged so it is unclear whether ,
this is the pot or its contents. P'Z-471to InEbers463
I in heated be 470-1) (W'b Drog 456 the co ndition n sdr may and
the liquid is drug- but the dýterrninative(4-suggestssomethinglikea vessel workedwith which sdr for the fire is intendedhere.Ibis couldbe thepredecessor of theEdfu tenn.
srnp
makeyoung, rejuvenate Wb IV 198(6-22)Late, OR
Causativeof rnpi usedoften in appropriatecontextsat Edfu ,
1572
Odw.k (bones)with ointment 11212,17-213,1; geni in the Sokar
Of partsof the body: Chamber
1193.11
JA
4'w. k by a cow with her milk 111151,4-5.
1555,12; Harsomthus,himself a child doesthis for the
dt 'body': greeneyeof Horus-\
dt-f 1317,9.
dt. k 1572,12 Hathor -jP
Icing -j
'n-' JA,
Of the moon:Pj*
1249,4 ; he restsin Ankhet and Dr I
tp hrw 30 renews
himselfeveryon the 30thday IV 40,12. Pf The flood
Osiris IV 99,13.
renewsitself 1567,12; Sopdet
lotusleaf
srpt
Wb IV 195(2-3)NK DG 442,8
>I! ) 4
Cr.356b; CED161; KH195 C-4PITOT srpt is the later form of s3pt (Wb IV 18,5-6and LA 1111091ff. ). This spelling is attestedfrom a love poem Harris 2,7-8 t3y. f C1 mnhw
srh
-0-
13 (; )
=- .5-
,,
72.1 A k#Ke his lotus
; at Edfu a list of plantsincludes
sgnw leaves of lotus VI 200,2 it is clear here.
dime Wb IV 200 (3-14) D. 18 oft GR
Ile Horusnameof theking written in a rectangularframewith a designof recessedpanellingat the bottomis attestedfrom early dynastictimesandthebuilding shown which enclosestheking's name . (that is the personof the king) , is most likely, to be his palace,and its copy for the afterlife - the tomb or cenotaph.The word for this structure 6
is not, however,attesteduntil the 18thD. when
it becameincorporatedinto morecomplexdesignationsof the king. He is seenas the Horus f igure standinguponthe serekhfor all the living to seeandthusserekhbecamea word for the dime of the king [Gardiner,Grammarp.72; LA IV 647]. At Edfu the serekhsip itself can be written with varying degreesof complexity 7be most usual . phrasein which it occursis Horus or the king are br/tp srh bnt k3w 'nbw (dt) 'upon the serekh beforethe living kas forever' :2
IV 3.11 ;e
5- #: %
123,15 (shownelaboratelythus but needscollating) ,
:iýo @ IV 329,15 ; ;
,V4,8 VI 15,18
VI
1573
292,4. The kin9 or faleon 13
270,2;
0-, mm er 'standuponthe serekW a
142,9 ; bry-tp srb 1154,18; t'
Various : Horus is lord of his office hry in not carved)VIII 33,12 and n.2 ; Dr
VI 271,11;P0 V 27,14.
V 9,13 E]
VI
IE
(verticallinespainted
VIII 52A ; the king shinesfor thousandsof
VI 277,6.
years br
As the examplesimply srb has becomea word for 'throne' upon which the king sits and rules. Kuhlmannnotesthat this useof the word is illustratedfrom the 18thD. wherethronesof kings are shownas squareblock throneswith palacefacadedecorationon their sides. srh hasto someextent had its meaningchangedand it is further noteworthythat it is from this time that srh is spelledout fully for the first time and that the bwt thronealsocomesto prominence[KuhlmannThron p.60-61 with TEI]. It seemsthat at this time therewasa growinginterestin the hallowedinstitutionsof the past and that the bwt-mortuary complex and the srb palace and cenotaphfor example, were deliberatelyrevivedand.incorporatedinto thekingshipdogmato showlinks with the ancientpastasa continuousthreadin the kingshipto give a link with the pastand makeit morelegitimate.It is this aspectof srb which the Ptolemaictextsemphasise- the original meaningmay havebeenlost and it is striking how often the word hasto be spelledout, but it is a word denotingthe legitimatekingship andthe transmissionof theoffice from ancienttimes. It is thus usedin parallelwith other words for 'throne!especiallyas one_of the variantsin the texts which use the formula 'king upon throne' :
9
vii
V 167,16 ; 175,6
VII 280,2.Also : the falcon at the templeis ]Vr.'3 4r
268,13
19r_sszEFF1
263,9andpl. 154showsthe falcon sitting in a boothupona marvellouslydecoratedsrb ; theking is m ruler .
c=p
0
1152,17-53,1; Il 40,16also,the m suggestingthat srh is remembered
as a building , perhapsthe throneroom ; the king is establishedupon upon
N
of the royal ancestorsasruler
barque 165,15 ; Horus is in Thebes is nb
on.his dais VI 93,12.
m
IV 52,14 ; the king is
P,co"'M 146,6 ; the god sits upon
-0 in TbebesVIH 6,9 and 10 ;
in the cult
195,6 Amun ; C-3
VII 303,6 ; VII 291,6 ; the king shows himself upon
ga kt--
1574
srsi
to awaken Wb IV 200 - 201 (10) Pyr.
Causativeof rsi 'to wake' thoughtranslatedas 'to take commandof (FCD 237) and infrequentat , Edfu : Lisa sayson receivinglibation water an.
m 3bw.k I take commandof the best of
your good things' [Vandier, je garde1essentieldes paroles'RdE 16 1964p. 13211503,13 (Coll. pl.363) ; in the SokarChamber,Horusthe elder
I,
n nLrw lie takescommandof
your headfor the gods'1221,18(not translatedby Junker,Stundenwachen pAI n.6) May you wakeme 1214,9 [Junker,Ts bewachendich die basvon Heliopolis'op. ciL p.101]. Intransitive: Osiris
srmt
PII
in ttp awakensin peace1221,13.
canal,water Wb IV 198(4) and(5) NK, GR
In the Onomasticonoi Amenernope, listed amongwordsfor sky, earth,wateris . 6, a designationfor a tract of water (AEO 16 *]. Otherwise
var.
the word is known from GR texts,at Edfu in a Nile procession, oneof the wordsfor the flood is which poursfrom the leg 1321,15; andin a si4ar text at Dendera. MD 179,3.
srq
to causeto breathe, to breathe Wb IV 201 to 203 (10)
The earliestuseof srq Pyr.§1158, seemsto mean'to inhale but it hasthe underlyingnuanceof 'to / i0ty 'to Ptyt be can causethe throat to breathe''to open the compounded with when and open' throae.At Edfu srq is usuallyusedin this epithet,which is appliedmainly to Horus: he is Lord of Life
1155.2*
VIII 10,1'4
N=N-
VIII 31,13 in the 17thLE nome .
390,11; myrrh offering
A
V 259,5
IV 3'1,8; he doesthisn bw-nb'for everyone4P
19,17;V 262,16 ;V 146,15(h offering) A4.
11=6
IR 41,2 ; MAat
'3bt offering VH 207,3 jz,,a
III V
VII 196J. '
Ile openingof the throatis a sign of life - so in receivinglife, Horus FU in Maat texts,as sheis the throat,the phrasehasaddedsignificance,Homs
1438,5
1575
m 'nb 1117,9; basalso -+ 3:W
sn m OnD(incensetext) 1382,13 ; as the breathof life, Horus V 388,14-.
of his beloved(king) 1113(9) ; sim.
Air is themain'meansof openingthe throatandby breathinglife is ensured:Horussendswind containingsweetair I
(Maat) 1371,16; Amun 'a wind god JW 81,5 ; Horus creates air to
11167,16 (column texts) ; Horus sends air to
Onuris holding up the sky (an air god)
,a
30)
VIR 9,8
n. f ibty 1314,12 ; on a column , Horus
V 276,9. As a visible sign of air, incense also 'opens the throaf i
4; 1293,1'; incense is
2V0 to offered 34=,, open your nostrils 196,10 [see Otto, GuM for examples from GR temples p.52-3 and 149-1521. Various: Hathor U#P
of the btpyw (dead people) VI 136,5 ;a genhis called
(A
he who opens the heart of Khepri 1198,6. In later texts srq is used with different objects and it has the clear meaning 'to open'. 71tis suggests that this was always the underlying nuance of the verb and that the Egyptians say srq 'open' to mean 'inhale!. ýw3 tI have opened the way of heaven 1564,12 ; also 3V -A
Tbus
-D
VIII
89,11; of a door 30 1- m3ht of the Placeof the Two gods1346,3 (also D <4496>parallel to sY --41-. cz;
e b
'"
n. k sb3w nw d3t).
The scorpion determinative is used from the 19th D. Originally the sign is a mutilated human torso, showing the arms waving before it [Lk V 830-3 and Gardiner in PSBA 39,1917 p. 36 ff. ] Pyr. § I 158a I receive the breath of liiý'P for himself - clearly 'breathe', with the determinative 0-
-N n 3wt-ib 'he inhales joy Gardiner takes srq to be 'to open'
(after Piehl, RT H -1880p. 128) [PSBA 39,1917 p. 35 'to open or the like] and compares a sceneon a 19th D. stela from Copenhagen where a brp-srqt
holds a wrt-bk3w
lord his before and wand
the [Piehl of wp-r3 ceremony the the a complementary perhaps performs op.cit , opening of mouth I.
srq
to slay , openup Wb IV 204 (11-13)GR Xo Semitic Cr. 562b from 242 WJ CED but KH 558 ', cC
1576
Wb has only Edfu references,and this use of the verb is most likely from srq lo open' showing that at this time, this was the meaning of the verb. srq in these contexts is 'open up , rip open' and so Id4 'kill'. In alliteration of s: the king is sbi n Sbmt 111 130,6 ; Horus spd. k r ready to open up (and kill crocodiles and hippopotami with his harpoon) VI 239.1.
-
With foes as object: Hapy
(parallel to ýw
and sm3) 1288,3
bftyw 1169,10 ;A -C=21. I '=' f is 1309,18 the ; rkyw. oryx A
'a
Iwntyw
before Hathor 111146,5-6
brtyw. f and tastesthe tasteof his entrailsM 179,6.
as a falcon Or
Partsof the body : the lion
JLtbellies' IV 286,5; sharpclawsof the falcon
4 --0rkyw4b 1434,12; Horus A-f,
Ibw of thosedisloyal to him H 55,3.
4V 2P 'c: (sm3) As a noun : Horus rejoicesat slaying and exultsmP with
4H
b Ä-J da
53,10-11; he is content
65,16-17.
scorpion
srq
Wb IV 104,1-3 At Edfu srq is an epithet of Isis : sheis
who drives away reptiles and the
PFj fever-snake VII 120,7*,Renenetis -OW
H 284,2-
canal.
srq
Wb IV 204 (7-9) and(6) NK, GR -4t--
Ile Hood onomasticonMts the word c-->'d IN .4 I .C=M-C.
'*
and
r1k A
C
-r= 7SL
-rý 'S'J) Owý ISLI ,
61 1.7 ; but othertexts haveinstead and Gardinersuggeststhe fonner is
for'snow' [AEO 16 *1. Whatever intended be the to semitic word was srq appearsto be a body, meant of waterhereand GR textsusea word srq for thepehuof the 8th LE nome(WadiTumilat area). At 75-=Z P 4ýr it MD I 66b 19 but is be 3= Denderathe term written -c=4o c3m should really , , , CM IV 28,5.Ile areamusthavebeenan importantwaterwaybecausein a list lrn-1332,7 -*3w Yn-wr is Horus, U72.6; thisis there w3d-wr and of such pehu under the control of repeatedat Kom Ombo
KO 180.93 and Philae
reasonfor its inclusionis suggestedby a further Philaetext : Osiris is '=7
<2067>Phot 946.7le P42'E.
and nb r3-hwy
<3027> Phot.868. The r3-h3wy lead to the MediterraneanSeawhile the Heroonpolitenome is
1577
situatedoverWadiTumilat whichleadsto themodemSuezcanalandBitter Lakes- soin a senseit is a furtheroutlet of the Nile, it is the easternlink of theNile with the greatouterocean [c f Gauthier DG V p.43 andDG V 127I-srq only from GR textsandPithomStelaline 10 = Urk H p.90 whereit is the link betweenthe Kmour (in'lsmailaih Lake) and the Red Sea canalrestoredby Ptolemy11 ,a so that it leadsfrom theNile andemptiesinto theRedSea].
a fish
srq
An.Lex. 77.3727and78.3685 In the SokarChamber,srq is a fish genie
0 1,2
1197,10[see-'comments of Vernus,
Athribis 139'n.2].
srqtyw --mBefore an offering procession, Horus gives the king )- 4
carrying their produce IV
194,13.
causeto grow
srd
Wb IV 205 (1-12) Pyr Causative of rd 'grow'. not to be confused with srwd jr6encry III 169A HorusrUler smw ; of
Of plants, Horus libation text, Horus
. C=W
-ev ago-
VI 2533
3hw UtsloIV 218.15 ;r P*Ný sht. k 1112,13 flood water pours W %0
--+t--
out r
WO
1318,3. 13w to plant seedin this earth VI 173,5; also
Of children: Khnum, makeseggs L3w
srt
bnt NjLm-'nb 111262,13-14.
type of cloth Wb IV 193 (5) Ritual NK, GR
In the Abydos Ritual the king brings p 4h d=20
]ýw
Q.
Tabl. 7 (Mariette)and for the god the of pbwy III
the word is usedmore generallyat Edfu, wherein an idmi cloth offering, Horusgives to the king 131,14.
0 -=P Y
Itt
1578
drum
sh3t
Wb IV 207 (6-7) NK, GR The earliest example is from SaIlier IV vsA, I where it seemsto stand for a drummer, as the context P ra r1k is a procession or parade (Caminos LEM 346-7]. Ziegler descTibes
as a drum
(similar to the NK barrel drum) but of smaller size [RdE 29,1977 p-203 ; Catalogue des Instruments p.71 ; Hiclanann , CGC Instruments p. 108 n. 1]. Ile word occurs twice at Philae : it is forbidden to *rU -""in the temple <1299>Phot4OO; and (Junker, Abaton p.21 and p.31]. <397> sh ra CC54 W
In the Mammisi at Edfu the sevenHathorscelebrateand AI metaphor,the soundof the harpoonstriking Sethis like al
G'
M. 32,16andat Edfu, in a (the soundof) a drum in the
handsof a child VI 61,13 [for this spelling seeJEA 29 p.6 n.f ; and note on the tabooof playing , drumsin the templein MDAIK 16,1958p.277 n. (n)].
mineral for amulets
shrt
Wb IV 208 (16-18) MedL 71beterm puns on the word shr 'joy, make happy' and the evidence suggestsit is a term for a green gemi-precious stone, used to make amulets and in medicine. It came from Wadi Natrun, mountain quarries and Elephantine [Harris, Minerals p-130-11.AtEdfu the stone is used to M the wadjet eye: -I*-
:
Cl
shr-ib ims I)e happywith ie VM 137.14= Phill 1107 (12) ru I
shr
make content Wb TV 207 to 208 (15) MK DG 444,12 shr
II kF/4
Causative of hr, at Edfu the term is always used in the compound expression shr-lb as a term for 'rejoice
be happy' or sim. : in the pun filling the eye with shr mineral G11, ý& IM.S be happy , ,
by it! VIII 137,14 ; and often in the nebty name of the king --It-
ra-& t3wy who makesthe Two landshappyIV 12,4.
shd
to punish, to curb ,
nLrw 110 cols 5 and 8
1579
Wb IV 209 (6) MK Causativeof hd and usedof curbingthe might of enemies[Caminos,Tale of Woe p.62 n.10-11]. , ThoughWb hasno GR examplesit is usedat Edfu : Horus sm3yw (of Seth)VI 286,17 aff4: iý QI f VI 288,1(both driving the calvestexts)'; also the bull r; l the king hr sm3y. , mrrkyw. f VIII 63,1.
Sý
chapel Wb IH 464 (3 - 21) Pyr.
As the sign ffi
DG 445,2
I showssý was originally perhapsa tent or at leasta temporarystructurewith a
centralsupportingpole which heldup a covering'ofmatsor the like [GG 0 22 openboothsIupported by a pole]. It waserectedfor funeraryceremoniesit wasa meetingplacefor councilsandcouldalso , refer to the individual roomsof temples.The templedescriptionsusest in this way throughoutthe texts, in particular to refer to the chapels around the sanctuary: spellings
Cj
ng IV 6,3;
IV 6,5,0,
M-. IV 14,6; N-
ýM'C`733,
IV 5,6'; '
ihe in Two'Shrine Rows nbw
C3 Ma eIV 13,1 ; the first Sokar Chamber is I. I,,. ^1
180A ; the Mesen chamber is' 1"421 1
Belidet 1228,6 ; the priests open the doors of
of the s3b-iwt in the temple 1350,5-6
MC",
3rsy. i3bt
13b n
'nNC-3'* lot
"TM
',
r4on
m-gs 13btt m'WLst-kir
beside the east of the sanctuary 1302,9
mh3y
MC, -3 tt
are in
M P3 vj
ipn br itrty (Room 21) 1 120,4; fn -courts in VII'12,4-5 their of the ennead
-1 (Room 25) 1303.2 M
C-3 'r
n'Msn nt nLrw nirwt are'm'arked out VII 6,1
Mesen on the'axis is
chamber VIT 13,1. It can also be the sanctuary or temple itself
of
LL3
IQ
gods
the first
is Horus of wr
wr-nht 118 (40). v
The role of the st is then as a smallershrinearoundthe main sanctuarywherethe creatorgod lives in in the centreand the othergods is the this creator the temple complexwith and respect primeval aroundhim. sh-nir
hall of god Wb Ul 465 (1-13)Pyr.
Originally st-nir wasa temporaryboothmadeof light materialserectedfor specificfunctionsduring barque temple the D. but to 18th sanctuary, by to a sacred festivals refer the the used was gods, the of
1580
shrine or way station and also it is a synonym for Pwt-njr. GR texts use it to refer to individual rooms in the temple and this may also have been the case earlier. It does not survive in Coptic [Spencer,Temple p. 114 ff. ]. At Cynopolis the god!s relics are kept in naming the temple sn
In F73
temple of Dendera is T3rrt name of
lull
IM
and Anubis is the hnty-st-njr W
1342,11 ; in
is Mesen, Great of Might, Place of the Two Gods 1358,16 ; the
and
R
its shrine is bwt-sbm
V 347,5 ; 3wt-opt
is the
of Harsomthus V 347,6.
In funerary texts from the earliest periods so. nLr of Anubis was a room in or part of the Valley Temple complex which also included the purifying hall and the cult place 'Sais'. The building was presided over by a female deity (at Giza Hathor who becamethe Goddessof the West in the NK) and was located near the entrance of the Valley temple , so that originally it was a kind of entrance hall. Here the main embalming rituals took place [H-AJtenmuller, JEOL 22,1971-2 p.305-3171.The place is also mentioned at Edfu in a text for presenting the adze of Anubis to the god he rules M in , ncl fT St-wrt IV 275,17 and raises up Osiris who is in the god's hall IV 276.8. One of the chambers at Edfu may have fulfilledthis role , perhapsthe Sokar Chamber Onty-sb-nir M sh n pr. lnb In the festival at Edfu, one of the places visited by the god is C-3 I
q.v.). A3
V 132,2
V 135,9-10 also where rites for the day are performed. Alliot read this as so n 'nb-t3wy [Culte R that it a miswriting of pr-'nb [P.Salt 825 p. 102ff. l. In view of the p.530] , but Derchailn, -suggests fact that magic books are recited at this place they may well have been kept here for the ceremony and evidence from the P.Salt suggeststhat thesewere rites associatedwith the House of Life.
St
counsel, advice Wb IH 465 (17) to 466 (6) MK KH210 M
so is usedat Edfu in epithets.The spelling with
(and similar) indicates not that the sb ,
shrineis connectedwith the action of the verb but simply that due to the samepronunciationthe sign wasusedto write sb 'counsel'. iqr-sO.:
4
ng in incense libation texts is -ki, 'q3-m-sh : king like lboth as a ritualist is 'q3 m
--
111181,15. I Tj
beforethe Two ShrineRows V 57,5.
1581
mnb-sý Aing
(T)
causesthat Q-
'
III el happy with Maat IV 249,7 Horus
IV 354,16; god inBehdet'"M'
the counsel of the king is excellent 1524,5.
c,,, " ryl inscribes Infrequentlythe word is usedalone: Thoth asvizier 11A)ýý] adviceIl 16A. The word is usedto emphasisethe competenceof thosewho perform rituals, for by knowing sb , theyknow how to actproperlyin thepresence of god.
makeglad Wb IV 211 (5-11)NK Causativeof h.' andoccursoften in templetexts It is mostlikely a reduplicatedform of the earliier . sý' (Wb IV 211,14 MK) thoughin practicethereis no differencebetweenthem.The spelling seems'toread b" on the groundsthat
and the
'The J is extra. earlier s4' hasless
emphasisasthe root seemsto meanmorelike 'praise. greet'an actionby the performerof theaction towards the object , rather than 'to make glad! being the actor bringing about some emotion in the
objeCt.All aresemanticallylinkedhowever. At Edfu in the form st' m make glad with: .......
greeneye of HorusI
it. f m his foes 1273,15 ; Intyw text
109,17-18; cloth text scent11'36,18 at the fes6al
nirw with their
' basof the godsV 17,12.
foodproducts
shw
c f. Wb IV 212 (16) GR A derivationof stwi (Wb IV 212,6-15MK) which is usedasa collectiveterm for an assemblage or collection of things,rangingfrom a collectionof words (Adm. rto 1) to recruits (Urk IV 1820,18). With an appropriatedeterminativethis can becomea collection of food stuffs or producefrom somewhere : the II th LE nome is brought with
-Cr
C= its
DenderaDum.GI IVpl. 117; in the 3rd LE nomethereis wndw and
M-66,10; 4rJi it
IV 3M
M.65,5-6; the god # pw brings
The determinative0
"1?
field IV 47,6. the'Shasef of -`0 oil'
is underthe influenceof sDw(Wb IV 211.12'excrement').
by [MDAIK Fairman 16,1958 89 but further Wb, has by suggested p. a nuance, also not noted sbw 9sp instructions 1] In they to m the are ordered -*--I priests n. .
J)ý-Wrz.111361.1 -A
P- U
1582
1% KO H 245,878;1 (2 %I
V 334A ; and also of the godsof the judgementhall (n) 9sp
P41E'D'-' 'ItVI 311,7.This mustbe Toodgifts' asbribessynonymouswith the useof db3w. sowi in general'collection' (Wb IV 212,6-1 MK) usedat Edfu only in the phrasem-sbw 'as a group': the Enneadof godsis assembled(twt)k'ýN,
togetherto give praiseto Horus1402,9.
to make festive
shb
Wb IV 213 (8) to 214 (13) MK A causative form of Ob 'be festive! from the word 4b for festival. It is often used at Edfu, especially in epithets :
sbb mndty 'makefestivethe eyes
in mirror offerings: Nephthys
qq 174,4
-. 41--
Hathor IV 389.6 ;I*.
ý ImP
Hathor V 275,16 ;
mnty VIII 4,7-8 ; Nephthys ZZ37
mntyV367,12;
=P,
mnty (sistra text) 1101,14.
Partsof the body are madefestive : with amuletsor pectorals gnbt VI 133,8
132,13 also ; eyes with cosmetics ,
9nbt of his father1426,4 3bty 184,7
-tz"-7 king ib,w the heartsof the peopleIV 1420,5 the of ; the appearance mnty with amulets 50.5. Buildings : incense r:;,
pr. k 128,13; god "%M;; ' gs-prw with his beauties1353,4 ; places
Mesenwith smokeof sacrificesV 302,10: incense
Mesen1110.13
]Vr-idbwy land with produce171.7. Altars
vP
45,3 festival IV times the at altars
1313,12
altarswith birds
VH 1164.6. The word meansto makethingslook attractive- be it placesor peoplewith whateveris neededfor decorationbe it adornments or offerings.
WbIV214(15)PR
sýbbt
Onereferencein Wb : SokarChamber,13thhour of the day , greetingis madeto a serpentfrom d%
rn
s4m
.,,
1210,6a cavernor hole (c E 4bbt and the root bb).
ý,to makereaw,
1583
Wb IV 215 (2-8)Pyr. c.f. Coptic, C-WIM
Cr.384b; CED 173derivesthis as 'causeto fall "overwhelm,pressdown'
from stm'to pound, crush'(Wb IV 215,9-20MK). At Edfu thecausativeof shm is usedoftenparticularlyin thephraseshm-nmt'tum awayfootsteps'
(of foes):UN14
-&
A L',. 'n, n imyw-mw IV 211,10-11; t7z-
of foesIV 374,8;
. -14-
n imyw-mw VIII 20,6
also VIII 34,13.
The verb takes foes as the object often with alliteration of s: ,
wherehe is 1188,5 -feti 1---
A.
2ý66- Al from the 0 place 14
sbiw r st-nirwy IV 106,16; also
wn. qd 1155,4
157 11167,6 king -,the nbd -f5
n.k nfyw 1293,2
n.f ibw turns back the hearts'ofthe foe 1407,14.In a pun , not complete
1/1/
//// asa commandto Edfu guardiangodsVHI 147,12. s4m,is synonymouswith wordssuchasI&I for example.
SOM
to pound. crush, destroy Wb IV 215 (9-20)MK
is used in its strict technical sensein the workshop. It is Usedfrom the Pyramid Texts and is som . the Coptic term noted above. With the pestle determinative it suggeststhe crushing is done by pestle and mortar [c L Breasted,PMdwin Smith p.340-1]. In the recipe for kyphi
SOM
(ingredients) are ground up H 211,9,
PAx of bread Wb IV 216 (6) GR
A list of breadofferingsincludes
bread bread kind or of warm some perhaps
cookedin a particularway VI 29,4(only this referencein Wb).
sDn
officer Wb IV 218 (1-3) NK (4) Thoth DG 447,1 to commission
I (FCD bn 238). The epithetis 216) IV from of derived causative A title a the verb to command'(Wb
1584
appliedto the king or a god. Wb notesthat in GR texts son can be appliedto Thoth , but in fact evenin the NK examplesit quotesson is alwaysconnectedwith Thoth or his activities.In military titles from the 18th D. it is an attributeof scribesin the title sl-sbn 'scribe who writes commands for the army' [Schulmann,Military Rankp.161no.469 and470 also Wb IV 218,5-7] title also , ,a "' e [stelapublishedby R.Stadelmann,MDAIK found in the Ramesside periodTQ 32,1976,p.205-215especially210 n.121herea man belongingto the highestrank of the military administration.Scribeswho are s4n have the authority to 'command'or to be the instrumentof commands, whetherit is the military or in religioustermscommandsof the godsto the king. Thoth, asthe scribeis the naturalintermediarybetweenthe godsandking , so thetitle is connectedwith him PI t't 61 ^L
at MedinetHabu the king is
and goodof plans... like the counselsof the moon
like Mhy MH 27,22 ;a Ramessidestelaat Coptos the king is ,
(Thoth) MH 85,11
like Thoth [Petrie Koptospl. 18a] and more vaguelyin the lands Or advises all who of AO-A , 01 01 Harris Papyrus wherethe Icingis at the headof all landsandEgypt as the of whole AC*ZW7^ , is in Thoth Already 75,10. P. Harris title the religious sphereso it is not the associated with earth in GR Idng in be it texts the this : to the temple,'god sees as processes way used should surprising him -&*, s3
Pfo!,L2
'-r* -u-ýTg
VI 240,7-8; or directly in presentingthe wd3t eye, the king is qa-l IV76,2; alsoCDII 186.18 ; Nbattexts thekingis the secondof
147,1 ; the king smn Opw mi
Pjat
MD I 73b; Seshat andlboth
CD VI 7,3 ;a fragmentfrom the templeat Assuanhas
qII
S"A264 (20) Khonsuis equated
Urk VM 86b.
with him as
) accompanies the wpti dicastes. strategos In demoticdocumentsthe son (in Greek7rpovTtcrT71; judicial functionsat this time [Derchain-Unel Thot p.107-9andBoylan enjoyed who andepistrates, Toth p. 196 ; tide in non-religious texts see discussion by W.Peremansand Van't Dack . , Prosographica. Studia,Hellenistica.9, Leiden, 1953p.95 - 104 : also Pestman. Receuilde Textes d6motiqueset bilinguesR p.102-3].
son
to glorify Wb IV 219 (9) GR
Wb givesonly one ref. : in praisingthe greatPlace, the king
st-wnp m Ow sp-sn H
1585
34,7.Most likely to be a caus'itiveof hn ýrovide'
-
structurefor Min andAmun
son
WbIV218(10-11)D. 18and(12-13)GR from at leastthe 6th dynasty The round hut of Min and lettucefield are known in representations [possiblyearlier, Bleeker,Die GeburteinesGottes,Leiden 1956Tf. 2] but the namefor it is not , written out until later. The son is a cylindrical structurewith a thin top part , from the 12thD. is it. it have homs i3wt Lacau door and can also a pair of and a sip associated with a shownwith , suggestsa connectionwith the term so 'tent' and that the structureis a deserttent of the god Min [CdE no.55,1953 p.21]. The word son is known from the GR period and is connectedwith sont which is the climbing frameuponwhich Nubiansclimb at the festivalof Min [c f. LA IV p.136-140 andfor the ritual LA Il coIA54-5; alsoGauthier,Les Otesdu dieu Min p.145to 150].For the ritual of erecting the central pole of the frame , see under k3-sbnt but note the spellings : s'b' for Min 1188,9-8 9,2
'0' C
UPI
the sbnt shrine being consecrated by the king who plAOi shows ,
receives the Libyans and wester ners bringing tribute 375,9-376,2 and XII 329 show the Nubians on the rig
s'#'
A
tj
P1 ý31 'W I r3 a
to Min 1
on the outer part the Nubians climb
up and they come down on the inner ropes. Here Min gives the areas and people and produce of the fI staves. south to the king , who wears the atef and consecratesit with The rituals of s'b' sbn alone differ little from that described above and the two are clearly the same to Min Il 56,2-8 where the emphasis is on the control of the southern countries
thing: s'b' it
including Punt and thus their produce and Nubian poeple [pIAOb shows the rig, king wears atef with his three staves] ; similar texts for s'b'
V 165,17-166,7 pl. 118
with
Min as lord of the mining regions VII 304,2-12. It seemslikely that
for frame the eventual structureA the or guy ropes represents
Nubians to in were used agile be kind the especially ritual which may a of cylindrical wig wam and
erectit. The word spnt is also found in the title nb sbnt , usually applied to Min :M
Pj.
'ae*lc"-l 1390,10andl5(hymntoMn);
V 166,5.
l=4iC
Y
1408,3 ;
1188,15
1586
The epithetsýny is howevergiven to HorusBehdet(Wb IV 218,14GR) : in wine texts 172,1
1294,16; in am jj offering
1134,2 ; andin one
of the official namelists , Horus is
H 22 (55). This may havebeena bid to
closely identify Horus with the fertility andagriculturalaspectsof Min , but the textsin which it is usedareoftenriot clearlyin eitherof thesetwo categories.
sýn
to crown , to adorn Wb IV 219 (1) GR
Causativeof bn 'to provide(with)' andmayexist earlierin theannalsof TuthmosisM s1mwith gold t%'^LAvkOb thn mY providedwith real turquoise'Urk IV 670,11[decorateFCD 2381. and--1, . determinative has falcon In GR texts the verb : the an appropriate %V
tp.k m nbty lie
crownsyour headwith the Two Ladies!IV 54,6; alsoonceat Philae,NekhbetandWadjetfor theking äP- b3t. k m blit <60> Phot. 9. -IQ? Zwvý e
son
crown Wb IV 219 (2)
Literally 'that which is provided'- son refersto crownsin general: in the b pw offering the god 0 a- V& gives 0 pwt (White andRedcrowns)to the majestyof Re and of Horusin his house133,4 (colLXI 218) - the determinatives, suggestinga generalmeaning.Ile word is also used Q,* Ir
in the CanopusandRosettaDecrees: Urk H 149,3
PacrtXeta ; Urk 11192,2
67a. III D Aý, ir
str
drive away. makedistant Wb IV 219 (9) to 220 (12) Pyr. Cr386a,; CED 175 ; KH 214 Ck)Zp
Causativeof Or be distant',cf. DG 448,3 sweep.
-
To keep away.bad things'(direct object) : geni 276,2 ; Isis
4h
Q
4N
the fever snakeVII 120,7; You are
demons VIH 6,12 ; Menhit
-ý
bftyw 1189,11 ;
0ý,
bftyw I. -
gm3w, drives who away -
92 * foes IV 138,9 ; the lion 4=Pl
foes IV 131,2
1587
; Nekhbet hr 9,ivc
jj3d3t IV 161,16. , --*-
I 54,5 IV ;Q your path A -C=M-
With r Trom':
foes
majesty1100,5 ;0
sbiw.f r bw hr. f 1270,1
*'V -ibftyw 1203,7; k Mehyt 1-0 snn 4--p pr'. .f
With 4r:
T
Ym3yw'from your
dw r your body 1278,14 ,
r st-wr't VH 102,16.
sbiw br your shrine1203,8.
With m
d3d3t m his path 155'5,4; sim. 1564,1 sh.r sbi rn st-wnp (alliteration) done
by HorusMerty 1575,11. AP
With b3 With r-03:
!j fA
' dw b3 their temple VI 235,12. bftyw r-b3 Om.f IV 16,7. 4A
The verb sýr takeson thewhole senseof 'drive awaybadn' ic ess': the gen*' night 1 167.2
br sXt3.f drive away evil from ýis shrine1 167,1
q.
&N
drive awayby tr. f drive
away (evil) from him 1205,18- 2063. Oneof the geni who proteýtOsiris is appropriatelycalled by
1196,5 (Wb IV 220,14).
The sign with thejackal headis attestedfrom D.20 [MC 335 ff. ; BrugschGram.-no.25 and Loret Man. no.1231. Wb notesthe word sor is in the'title of a magicalbook (Wb IV 220,15-16Late) and Derchainlists examplesof the shr book, also P.Salt 825 X.3,
(p97 incorrectly transliteratedas
sbr)[seealso SpiegelbergZAS 56,1920p.21 VII
Sýtp
to appease, make content Wb IV 221 (10) to 222 (20) Pyr. DG 449,5
f
Old Coptic
C ZTE Tr
KH 543
Causativeof ýtp and occursfrequentlyat Edfu especiallyin the phrasesotp nLr or sotp nirw , for (IV 50,12 52,4 Thoth is by ; as such which a ritual performedperformed priestsor ritualists sttp SUmt.This embracesthe offering example),and also in the rite of pacifying raginggoddesses and driving but have the awayher anger. theaim of calming raging'goddess of variousobjects theyall In this stateshebringsjoy to everyoneandfrom thepoint of view of theNew Year,shedoesnot send is by her In his her not endangered the order raging. this time cosmic and crucial out pestilenceat
1588
detailedstudyGermondshowedthat the ritual had its origins in the New Kingdommythsof the sun eye and the destructionof mankind, but the underlying themesgo back much further. Ile main offeringsin the ritual arefour sr-geese,four W-ýd oryxesandvesselsof beer.At Edfu the textsnot only namethe the offeringsbut they are depictedin the scenes: Aý
IV 311,8-312,6;V
224,10-225,5(pL131showingonly the beervesseland geese- perhapsthe red beerrepresentsthe blood of the oryx) ;V 163,5-14pl. 118;V 64,15- 65,6pl. 114; 111304,7ff. Otherofferings are usedto pacify the goddess: the soothingnoiseof the sistraM 129,16-130,11 pl.61 ; 111312,11ff. ; IV 342.5-343,2pl. 105 and 111318,2ff. with the menatalso : the smell of burningincense111301.18f. : the wadjeteye(die goddessherselfis the Eye of Re) M 315,7f; VI 280,4-16
jL.
pl. 151.The praisesand.adorationof the king also calm her , and the texts can
stressthat the king is like Men, lord of songsandpraises,theritualist who knowsthecorrectwords q In onerite the king standswith his armsloweredby his sideas he singsto the goddess111320.15 Sbmt. Thesearchitravescenesemphasisethe rite all the more becausethey are performed beforethirty aspectsof Hathorat a time . The templelibrary containsa copy of ': ýý in in 347,13-348,1.Normally suchrituals the king wearsthe
or DoubleCrownand in return
he receivesthe destructionof his foes and rejoicing in the two lands(in relief that the goddesshas beencalmed).In this caseit is not the reciprocalrewardwhich is important,but the effect of the offerings- to calm the goddessso that shedoesnot sendchaos, pestilenceand harminto the world [Germond,Sekhmetp.251-260with a templeof GR templeofferings; alsoDaumasin LA 1724-727 Beslinftigung- both stating the library referenceincorrectlyas VIII 347 ; on rageas a trait of the, femalecycle seete Veldein Studiesin EgyptianReligion. Fs-ýandeep.127-137especiallyp.136-7]. -4, Edfu but a=. : also note passim at sýtp appears ,
'causeto resf Io place:
sotp
E6
IV 2.22.5-6 ; and with the meaning
nir pn upon a seatof god 1554,6.
type of incense .--rII
-WbIV.
''
223(5)GR.,
A generaltern for incense,becausethe smell of it burningsoothesthegods.It is derivedfrom sotp and at Edfu is alwaysconnectedwith snjr : the king perfoms rituals with priest brings different incensesincluding snLr
1570,16; a,,,
1559.14; in a snLr'text, the king brings
1589
Or
Lm=
VI 296,11.Also usedoften at Dendera.
bread
Sýtp
Wb IV 223 (6) GR Also from s4tp 'to pacify"- becausethe breadsatisfieshunger:a list of different typesof bread VI 29,5 ; also
offeredmcludes
MD 131.
offeringtable
s4tp
Wb IV 223 (7) GR Wb hasonly onereference: provisionsarebroughtto the templeandput upon U. 0
Sbtp
///// 1282,14appropriatein suchtexts",becausetheofferingswhich areplaceduponthetablemakethe godscontent.
sDtp-qb4w flood water Wb IV 223 (9) GR --0Wb has only one reference, from the Sokar Chamber, ? acify goddessesin Busiris with JIM'that
which pacifies the flood'I 213,2 (or is it andpacify the flood).
Sýtpyt
censer Wb IV 222 (23) to 223 (3) D.18
sýtpyt refers to the arm-censerwith a small pot of charcoalat one end in which the'incensewas 'itheburning burnt.It would havebeenmadeof metal.In this'casethenamederiýesfrom sbtp because incense pacifiesthe godswith its fragrance,the censeris 'that which pacifies'.The word is attested from D.18
Urk IV 98,7 and also occursat Edfu but the spelling 4-sil (pl.30c) ,
may maskother readings.Unlessthe term is written out fully or usedin a pun it is difficult to be ,
4ALA 4-: 2
certainaboutexamples[c f. LA V 831; also seeI havereceived t6,A (ji
shsh
to smite , to thrash BrugschDHD 128F, An.Lex. 77.3766
VIII 98,14-15 .
1590
Ij
DG449,2
Cr.386b; CED 175to rubdown, to plane Ckjcee From the Coptic useof the term the generalsenseof the verb sOSO canbe appreciated- it meansto removesomethingby pomdingor rubbing. The verb occursin Egyptiantextsfrom the Coffin Texts rR
CT VI 1730, hereusedparallelto whn 'to overturn' and meaning
'trampleunder(foot)' [FECT 173and 174n.13 passiveexmple] ; also it
I-Itt
CRAEBL
77, p.277 pl. col.30 'stampfeet' Ile verb seemsto be a reduplicatedform of OK zo (h 'pound' . .) [MDAIK 29,1973 p.99 ; also P.Barguet,P.3176du Louvre p.4 and a noun sosbii in o.Toronto C 1.5 after Osing JEA 64 p.1881.The spelling with the bird may be comparedto skst (Wb M . If T 1ý `. ýrw 466,12)which is a type of bird in the nameof a mountain [Pyr.§389]and also shsh (Wb IV 221,2-3 Pyr) which is a lake and mountainin the --derworld Rllyr.§930,938 and 11181. At Edfu the verb is alwaysusedwith analogousterms: Horus 134,8 ; the king is like Horus -4 -*!M -*- 1. is nome , god one who -P
Od
-;ýý
sbiw db3 bftyw H
b3swt IV 236,12 ; in the pehu of the 20th LE and netsthe Bow Men V 26,14-IS.
brighten makelight . Wb IV 224 (16) to 226 (6) Pyr. DG 450,1 Cr.387a; CED 175; KH 214 kindle fire, bum c-&.*L-rr=
Causativeof Odandusedoftenat Fdfu dueto thesolarnatureof HorusBehdet. . Transitive: Horus -*-- 0 '-% St-wrt with his beautyIV 331.7 snk darknessV 57,11
Of the face: Re O'll
In puns: Odtcloth
, -4--
t3wy with his beamsVI 1,15
P
357.18;a door for the king
0
Mesen1121J.
(D
your face 1129,11 (in the senseof make happy). wil
'tfyt. k 1296,8
br. k IV 242,1
11
n.f hdt(shrine).f IV 17.13
.
Intransitive (from D. 18) I)e brighf : the gateof giving Maat 358,8-9
his templeIV 49,8
POI\
is bright his Eght I with .,
stwt. f his beamsare bright in the window of Horus 1574,1.
1591
P.+
Slightly different:
m3wt. sn 'their shafts (of the harpoons) gleam in the back of the animals'
VI 79,3.
GreatLight ?,1aker
sDd-wr
Wb IV 226 (11) MK afterFCD 239 An epithetof the sungod from MK textsat least.At Edfu it is a title borne,mainly by Horusas the 116 Edfu supremesolargod at :P olý P$1 '71 spd. t3wy VIE 130,8;0 possiblyVI 349,1
'Lcý\aI
uraeusof -j
sbil snk V 57,12;h I tj 41c,
'r"4 P1"
t
IV 238,12; also--*-
IV 211,5 also c5='w
sDjL Owy m stwt.f VIII 132.4; --
$4
ýV 323,1 Hathor is the m st ... ;
VII 2992.
Od-wrt is not to be confusedwith ýd-wr whosefestival is mentionedtwice at Edfu V 395,1 398,1[Husson Miroirs p.79 n.10 and Alliot Culte I p.208'n.5]. ,
Sbd
Wb IV 227 (6-7)NK - GR
In the festival texts
el,ck
m stp-s3 - the flame is brought and a fire stick is
tichtanzanden. -, "one in fire light 335,7' V has (7) Wb the this under rubbed who makes palace
dw sh..
stars Wb IV 227(1-2)BD
'Bright Ones'- the starsin the iky at night Wb cites 1160,1h3bw '93 h3bw Wb t . %0 This'may be 'who illumines the sky' and the lack of a determinative Wb suggests this.
sh.dt
sanctuary Wb IV 228 (4-5) Late, GR
From Kairo Wb Nr.63 <1055>'a Late Period statuehas the phraseip. f sw m-hn a building translated'palace'byWB. , In GR textsstdt most likely refersto the homeof a god : on the Rosettastonepriests'unite' with of MemphisUrk 11172,9and the dernotichasýwt-njr , greektf-Epoq where'it stands
1592
for'temple'; KO H 95,653,6
P -ý
"M
nfrt of gods and goddesses
P%aIY
with the
temple shrines ; and at Edfu . Hathor is the Golden One shining in st-wrt in --*--
dCh.
-h C-3
-0-
his in king holds handing Mesen 3ms 280.15 VI beloved her to the the god mace and ; shrine mr. s , x%r3 in 193,4-5 this dt k Bh. tw case the shrine n. SVd. sceptre over -
h qqIr't.
depicted in the ceremony (pl. 20 I st reg left). The term is derived along the samelines as ýdt 'shrine! (q.v.).
to hit , strike
sh W
Wb 111466(13) to 467 (13) Pyr. 4.7111- 1,
DG 451.1
Cr. 374b; CED 170; KH206to
strike CCOW
basic in it be Egyptian is the same meaning and throughout origin with may an so used in is At Edfu the same way as other terms for 'to the not usually used word onomatopoeic word. is but king upon the battlefield hiewith there the an example where : as object an enemy strike, , by striking IV 231.4. It is also used as a participle in the same way that hw can be used : the king holding the harpoon upon the battlefield is
'one who strikes' VII
157.3 (cf. ]Vw 'Smiter). sb is most often used of striking when the action produces noise : in a metaphor, the oars of the ý0
Horus barque
beat on the sides like the heralds announcing war VI 80,5 Most often .
its 'shaking' tinkling noise.,Tbe striking is of the metal is to the give the sistra of action sh used of W-e-
in The king, My the, sistra together to sound. offerings, give as says,0"-x striking pieces, sounding POK 1500,15 523,8 for 1312,9 1101,8 I them ; ; shake you' st nA ,
283,17-284.1 -. 0-
VIH 45,12-13
0
;
VI
,
J sistra in my right hand VIH
cm AAVA
X
98,15; Qbe- "
;
n.s with the sistra H 119,5; sistra S!! j
struck for her ka 1447,14,
(cited separatelyby Wb H 305,10as the only exampleof nby 'to play sistra) .71iisuseis alsofound throughoutother GR templesand perhapsearlieston the Metternich stela 246. It is also usedof charmsbeing struck [c E Gotterdekret21 = Phill <91> phrasein the festival texts.: Jones Glossaryp.223 Q. ,
! -j
0 OWN
71cre is also a
to strike (pull ?) the rope (hawser)V, 126,5[c E
1593
call to mind, remember
sh3 w
Wb IV 232 (12) to 223 (26) Pyr. C f.
b. gr r-2-141 C- I I
notes, memoranda Cr. 383b ; CED 173 KH
211 Causativeof W? [FCD 2401. The verb is usedrarely at Edfu Thoth
q:=;*
sb m br. k I rememberfor you what n.k wnn.n rn Mbw 'Do you
passesfrom your face 1562,2 in the Myth in-iw
rememberwhenwe were in Lower Egypt ? VI 77,34 (after JEA 29 p.18) ; of foesn bprsn AJ-A PI ýý e,, - rnsn r nbo 'they do not exist , no one ever rememberstheir names'1174,14-15. Remembering thingsis a scribalattributeandbeingforgottenis aldn to non-existence.
sb3 In the festival texts the iry-b3t manat the prow of the barque says , , Throw out the ?V 31,13-14.Alliot translatesthe term sb3 as la vergue!'sail yard' [Culte 11pA78 is IV 235,5 has 546 51. Wb further 5 the to crew text, ship's one of a where n. reference a andn. ; alsop. Pf q q V is 126,5 3 describedas 11 P- ---j the that of some part and suggests sb jýj -ship's apparatus. One expectýhe translation'rope' - this being the man who throws out the rope for mooringor eventheanchor.
An.Lex. 78.3745
sD3'
Not in Wb, but attestedfrom CT VI 52d
j7
'to send!-a causativewith the root b3
'dispatcha message'[FECr Il 128n.15]. The verb also occursat Edfu : in the net ritual 'I,, I
tr
/// VI 56,14Ahat which is sent', paraRelto swd.
sh3t-Hr sacredcow W Wb IV 235 (7-11)Pyr. Sb3-k1ris attestedfrom the PTs, thoughsheis mucholder than this in origin. Shewasreveredas a Isis important Hathor the two as and most be herds with andcalvesandcameto associated guardianof
1594
cow goddesses,but she also had a cult of her own at Momemphis. In Pyr §1375 she suckles Horus and ht. name 'she oho remembersHorus'emphasisesthe solicitous care of the cow towards her calf. In later texts the S#3t-]Vr is renowned for her milk production parallel with the Hesat cow [Bonnet . Real p.4021. She is mentioned in texts throughout the Old and Middle Kingdoms, usually in connection with milk and Hathor [Lefebvre, Petosiris p.86 n2 ; Nlanunisi . Daumas p. 182 and n.41 . At Edfu Sb3t. kir is most often the provider of the milk offered by the king in rituals from the udder of god children
1453,1
0V "XP%U
V; N
167,16
he has milk she suckles
PIU 364,18 ; the king (as Horus) is her son 'ý6
168,2 ;
also VH 65,15. She is listed as one the four sacredcows who accompany Hathor 4LI 0.4'-
524,16andas aform of oneof the templegods
,
V121A. She
is also connected with the Imntt nome, where she is the mother of the calf god here
Jý a
1F? L
IV 24,5. Wb also records her as S3bt-Ur (Wb IV 24,14) where a text at Edfu has brought with her milk 1469.6.
Sby
toraiseup WbIV 236(3-9)endNK--
heaven horizon Edfu Causative hy the or asobject, and transitive with a verb, usually as of , usedat
POIJ
bwt horizon Shu to Ina the k3wt tw3-pt tw3 of scene: etc. as a varianton q LJ qqLY 3bt JLr3bty 111262.9Onuris Akhty 159,18; in thecolumntexts 4) L 3bt with Behdet111277,15 ; in a pun Hy -"-4q V
3bt 111260.4possiblyalso I
3bt n kir - the usewith 3bt is for alliterationof Slightly different: Horus
1143,7 his disk ; and raisesup
k I tt. raise up -i
31 f. MD JEA M Blackman heap n-28) (1 p-63 and 239,15 c things'VI up your table with all good 26. The GR textsusethe verb with a moreextendedmeanmg.
Sty
pmtcctor c f. Wb IV 238 (4) GR verb
Wb cites two'examplesof a verb sýy 'to Protect! an S-causativeof bw 'to protect!: in an incense ' text . the falcon flies over the king dil,
^PD -Y--
his protection11pl. 14 (a noun) he gives .,
1595
and in the name of the temple of Dendera is wso 0 e- =-J
rsy n0
Southern
OQ
hall of protectionof HerherefMD 11179(alsoa noun). Derivedfrom this is a nounsby 'protectoeusedmainly at Edfu to describethe guardiangodswho sbsb Sfth 1118,13; in the singular. Horus
accompanyHorus
wr
GreatProtectorwho guardsOrion 11132,18.The word can also apply to the leadersof the units of genAvhoprotectHorusas
q?
0qq
J. -171-1
form four guards down to this day 111187,5-6 they ; ,
four guardianguardingRe in NekhenVI 332,7 [Goyon Gardiensp.68 ,
U'
n.4]. --
SDI
causeto appear
Causativeof h"to appeaewhich occursoftenat Edfu to describethe appearance of the king or a god V 0-. (spellings
111131,5for example) and especially in the ceremony of st'-Skr
appeae :
Skr VI 281,12 ; VI 139,12 ;
ýE
'making Sokar
Skr V 163,16 - where the king pulls
the henu barque of Sokar around the temple or part of it (pl. 148 , 151 for example). With objects, most common is sh' shm 'making'the sistra appear' (with a pun on Shmt): T 180917; v"
IH 294,12
IV288,2(stitsbm).
in bringing is the cult statues out of procession means sh' w (at the New Year procession) 1554,4 ; the procession is to
553,5 ;0
93
--"2%
tI
a c7
' gmhs outside his sanctuary
makethe imageappearI
makinggodsappearat their festivals141,3 ; in the Sacredunion ,ý nj ý'
351,2. As V is her (Hathor) brought Ennead tn the around c4ied out and and nirt - where goddess god appearsin procession, so the king appearson his throne: upon his dais 111162,15;,
ýM
my lord (saythe basof Re)
ým. f with the Two Ladies 111131,5 ; Atwn -.
ýI--tw
P 2a king in Horus the 1396,6 Lower Egypt king Upper the of name ; of and makesyou appearas 6 it. 121,3 f his father him and appear n sw made More unusualis a text describingthe Horus falcon who ;Sj madeto appearby his wings 1429,8.
sbw
butcheesyard Wb IV 229 (1-7) OK
also 1411,15412,1. '150 m Ito V.-- makesappearor is
1596
00
Fischerdiscussedfive possibleOK examplesof sbw/sbw-Hr . spelledin one title Sbd 0
C73
andthoughhe did not suggestan identity for shw he thought it W
may be a placeof administrationconcernedwith corv6esand taxes,and doubteda derivationfrom wsbt 'broad hall' [H.Fischer, Orientalia 30,1961 p. 170-1751.Eggebrechtshowed that sbw, particularlywhengiven the attributew'b referredto the courtyardof the 3bt abattoir. especiallyin temples.It wasthe abattoirfor the cult andthis is confirmedin the Butcher'sCourtsin the templeof H at Abydos.One text describesleading the bull to Ramesses
4-
C3
wb
the two pure
abattoirs,and the butcheringof bulls then follows [WrezinskiAtlas H pl.88].In the OKexamplesof the term, the sign
6
may be relatedto the tOa
slaughterblock and representa particular
type of slab or altar upon which animalswere slaughtered[Eggrebrecht,Schlacht.p.176-7; LA V 640-1]. In the Koptos.DecreeB, a line refersto commandshavingbeenreceivedin
prompting
Goedicketo suggestwith an examplefrom Urk 1172,6, that Owt-wr wasparallelto sbw.]Vr and it wasa law court.In thesecaseshoweverthe termmay be relatedto wsbt which canbe usedas a law court and parallel to ýwt-wrt. In certain of the examplesgiven by Fischer , this is also true . into taken titles the are consideration[Goedicke,Konigliche Dokumente parallel especiallywhen p.109-110 n.19a].sbw thenmaybe a generaltermfor a wide courtyardor room.In theOld Kingdom administrationit hasjudicial functions,in NK templesit is the butcheescourtof the building. At Edfu sbw (Hr) aretheabattoirs.shw is the placewhereactualanimalssymbolisingfoes,or even the foesthemselvesare destroyed: the king leadscattleto 4Da ý424 destroyed tr, VII 107,10-11 Msn bnt ; cattle are rQ3 V
Msn IV 128,3; foesare slain e C"'J VII 316.5-6; cutup or
VII 148,11 ; 142.15 - almost as a'slaughter block! here, and once parallel to nrnt. where
foesare
C3 for the choppingplace,H 75,6-7; foesfall on (De C"3 1499 7.
sbw-wlbt : gazellesand oryx are led to
P3 c
VII 164,9.
shw-Hr: -similar usesto the above,gazellesanddesertgameare broughtto V0
cSj andtheir
a c C3,
H 5,17 ; relatives of
meat portions go to the temple altars VII 323,2 ; foes are for
foesare for 0aA
C3
11145,12. The abattoiritself would havebeenlocatedoutsidethe temple.
Ibis is implied by a text on the lintel, of the doorway leading into the treasury.The door is for 'bringingmeatto the window of the falconby the butcherwho spendshis hoursin. -ýý,
Z=
't t
1597
ýa : and further the smell of the meatcomesto' P09 'ýk broughtto L
"4ý
eC=
11159,11-13; gazellesare
to be slaughtered11160,1-2.In the templedescriptionsalso . texts
W fi'-w1bt describe the doors in the enclosure wall of the temple and one of theseleads to the and: 10 C-7317 leads to the well for One doors (1'-J) VI 8,2. the the of complex main outside eCL4.4.L '21a C"3 Xnl. ,A--1 4L VII 18,4, identified here by de Wit as a offering libations to the w'b and to.
door from the treasury to the enclosing corridor [CdE 36 Nr. 72 p.315 n.3] Fairman notes that this . door (his door E) is the door by which food offering were introduced to the temple. The abattoirs and kitchens were to the east of the temple the offerings came through a door in the enclosure wall and , then into the inner hypostyle [BJRL 37 1954-5 p. 178-9 and plan p. 1691. The NK and GR temple shw are certainly distinct from the OK shw listed by Fischer. vW
shwn %o
to dispute
WbIV238(8-IO)D. 18-Late ' A causativeform of a'root bwn attestedfrom the 18thD. Stelaof Paheryas an instruction , 0 "'%Ov%% in BD im. f 'there is no disputein if ; 'also with the determinative ic-j 255,13and 14, showingit is a forceful, perhapsviolent argument.At Edfu in a meatconsecration, ýth the foe in the place of slaying the foe! the king 0 -4tr'-sPL sbi m st sm3 sbi 'disputes IV 66,7 - here with the implication'of 'fight with, again implying a physical rather than. verbal action.
sbb
to protect
*10 ý'I -t: VI like 'I ), ý3 bm. k (q. a wall Metathesisof sbb v. a genitsays, encompassyour majesty 78,1.
sbb = slLb
shbn w
ILWERPOOL UNIVFRSITY M tinbalanced. rniiqe tn
I
"Y
---U: J`eý'6hýial by its in be seen use parallel with Causativeof hbn At Edfu t6is verb can natur&6f . k the bbn-hrw the antithesis of each other, are for (hrw) aid the m3'-DTW eS un-causa smY , *"ýIW V%,%zly'L Cý?
\
W)
1598
f(xmer applies to Horus and the king and the latter to their foes : in a crown of justification offering, it hr
Tý,, J'Cor,IN
sm3'. brw. tn (gods) br
hftyw. tn VI 275,14-15. Ile
meaning is
'make unbalanced!'make harsh'. 'faire MW [Derchain CdE 30 , 1955 p.2751 ; and also 0 Ci
n
bftyw. k Mam. 160,15-16.
Shp
to bring , to conduct
Wb IV 239 (7) to 240 (1) Pyr. Causativeof hpi'to traver andcanbe usedof bringingpeople, offeringsor of 'displayinga decree %P [FCD 240]. At Edfu it is usedof bringing varioustypesof offerings: of geese 13 mrotso for , -.W-
the altarsI 111,6-7; of meatportions ib ia hasthe title
b3t.sn their forepartsto the altarsI 113a ;a scene
h3t stpw "bestof meaf to Great Sakhmet,pacifying the mistressof
C)0 -lc,-j
40g is PI. 85,9-17 by Mehit loves H block the shows offering received she the slaughter with what . , Ijt before he king a altar, the meat of consecration wearsthe bmhmty crown, maces the with in into door brought The ýw--r-stpw the through text. enclosure which offerings were to similar a in the eveningVI 349,14. ýtp-njrw r ]Vwt-Vr-nbt V
the templeis called 0 C3
sbpi
causeto die
. . ftyw. k I cause Causativeof hpi 'to die , usedin a gazefletext whereHorussays V0a in it is 'because determinative 'to bring is It VI the 142,15. die foes of used and shp not to your
'to hbkb slay'. with parallel V
sbpr
to create, makeexist Wb IV 240 (11) to 242 (17) Pyr. DG 454,1
ý' ,
-9
Causativeof bpr , asnotedby Wb theverbcantakemanydifferentobjectsfrom concreteofferingsto food : qualities personal more abstract tddwt 1140,11 ; darkness oil goddesses,
w3oy (grain) IV 43,13 ; light , Horus 0 13
grh H 69,10 gods
in the Mother cow IV 56,8
BBI 53,12.;. IIV O"a in Wetjeset oneself nirwt raisedup,
13 to 0 himself 1412,6 (and offering an make passim) who created
one,
qm3.sn the one who
1599
madeexisttheonewho createdhim (i.e. grandfatherof king , herePtolemy11)1155,8. Abstracts: the king as the ritualist 'C',ýý
praises1163,10;0 I m. '
'13'1
n.k snsw createssongsfor you 1261,15
also1536,9-10. The Ogdoad O"a
createlife from god 1289,5; Horus
Mt
-*- t k 11199,3 ;0 13 qf3yt.
Attributes
'Causeto happen': guardians
013
1919
bnrw l3t
in every city IV 36,6.
wdwt. f r nh.0-dt 'cause his decreesto happen for ever and
-O(L*ýwilt. k he causesto happen what you have decreed' IV 44,3.
evee 1199.17 ;PM
In puns:X4
PaD
for godsand menH 19 (39).
fg
I causeto exist what comesinto existenceVI 156,9; the solegod
VI 101,3[ct noteby Blackmanin JEA 31 p.62 n22].
a drink
shpt W
Wb IV 240 (5-7)
Wb Drog 461 Pyr.
sbpt is probablythesameasWb IV 240(4) fromthe3rdD. sbpt is analcoholicdrinkmentioned 0 is oftenin Old Kingdomofferinglistsandis attestedfrom a earlyasthe2ndD. writtenovera jar besideph3andndm (sweetbeer)[Z.SaadCeilingStelaein 2ndDynastyTombs, Supp.ASAE21,1957p.31andpl. XVIII; Old KingdomofferinglistsseeBarta,Opferindexp.1741. Apartfrom its useasa funeraryofferingsbpt wasusedin medicalprescriptions asthemediumin It couldalsobedroppedinto theearsto helpwith'ear whichdrugsweremixedandtheningested. Thesourceof sbptis however problems. unknown[HelckLA 1 1268n.26]Thewordis usedatEdfu 00 Cl f (next 204,7 in beer dt. VI in a list of offerings to m ; and a offering grain) is to makeyourejoice(ph3-JLt. k) 1459,14-15. V
to write down
Sbf
Wb IV 242 (19) GR DG 454 sbf3t 'L-de! Cr.610b; CED261; KH339 U44ti A metathesisof sfb to provide a better writing of the word. It occurs in Late Egyptian texts wn. sn.f
0 jOr
tw. f LES Horus and Seth 14,11 where Gardiner notes this is a
is The lal. 14, Edfu 51a 'to [LES lettee(from hsf) verb written sbf at n. answera writing of sfh
1600
Thoth
iQ
-0nsyt n Oq3 t3wy 127,7 ; Thoth 0"
P0t, 387 as WB) ; also the king ýr If--
sbM
r'O .1=:N.
wnnwt nb m0
1297,15 (not I
C;Y Urk VIH 94e.
sist1VM Wb IV251 (18) to 252 (7) MK DG455,1
M56111
Theterm sbm is alsoasceptre
t
and465,30ffy andoneof the typesof sistrais shownwith this form, perhaps
leadingto confusionof the two terms.In the Story of Sinuhesbm is the sistrumused 'attestedfor the first time , to welcomeSinuhebackto Egypt [GNS 102] , theroyal daughtersbring their menats and
fiI I
s99t
'ki-j sn sistra the first being read as sbmw (Sin.268). They are the naos I ,
sistrawhoseshapelooks like the shm signandso theyreceivedthis nameUA V 959-963; Ziegler , CataloguedesInstrumentsp.31ff.l. When the word is written with the sbm sign only in GR texts, it is difficult to decidehow it shouldberead, becausethereareotherwordsfor this typeof sistrurn . Usually the contextcan help to decideon a reading and writings suchas ,
$-
are known D 11
32,17.The word is usedmost often in the ritual shl-sbm 'causingthe sistra to appeae.with the sistrabeing equatedwith Sakhmetand theking is'son of Sakhmet.expressedin the pun sbm-Sbmt 'sonof Sakhmee.The phrasealsohasthe ambiguoussenseof 'causingthe powerto appear'perhaps referringto the might of theraginggoddess. The offering is madeto Hathor:q
I JE1
IV 132,5-133,2;
IV 102,12- 109.7.wherethe
image beautiful king her the the the throat as on his breast;V takes of at place goddess
IV
288,2-15with Ihy, the goddessmakesthe two landswell . In all of thesethe rite is Mthorian and especiallywhereit is performedfor the 30 aspectsof Hathor sn+ I 309,15-310,17 king IH the offers up one where ja ý VII 133,7-134,2. Harsomthus.!%
111294,12-295,14 and sistra (pl.78 and 79) *,with.ý
is thus equatedwith It is also offered to Nephthysin her capacityas a fire breath*4 who goddess f Sakhmet:
IR 180,17-181,10;
4f. 3a
-ý, IV 147.5-17
(made of gold
andpreciousstones)IV 303,7-304a; s*Et- VII 307,8-308,4.In all of them textsthe king actsasa musician,playing the sistra,singing and dancingin order to pacify the raging goddesses. In return they protecthim andhis reign from the forcesof chaosandpreservehis land from 13dtpestilence.it
1601
for importance for Nephthys has It is then very mucha Sakhmet-Hathor also particular sbtp ritual. sheis the goddessin Hwt-shm, Diospolis,and sheis nbt W
In puns godsmakethe the king
111
0
VII 307,15who guardsOsiris
111181,8.
IV 147,11also;
ro-3
ai
ýý
i his foes VII 308,34 they protectthe prevail over
king's mummyasan evocationof the protectionof OsirisIV 304,1-2. One remainingritual is S;ZV
I
wherethe sistrais playedfor Neith V 87,10-88,3in Hwt-bit
Again the king is a musicianand his sistraplayirg makesthe goddessrejoice so that sheprotects.
or two (pl.93
and to Neith he offers a sistru, mwiththreew3d signson top , the
left andright aresurmountedby a serpentan the middlew3d hasa Heh sign holdingup a falcon (pl.114). In other textsNephthysis nbt
1311.13and the Diospolitenomeis
In sistra texts otherwise the word is also used :
f
1568,17;7
(T
-
1339,5. 1523,4 may readas
sbm - thoughthe texts are not alwaysaccurateand can give a nameof a naossistrumto an arch sistrum and vice versa.
sbM
might, power
Wb IV 249 (1-16)Pyr. DG 454,8 c f.
Coý M
KH 543 P.BM 10808p. 254 ,
At Edfu this noun form of the verb (perhapsan infinitive as suggestedby Wb) is usedin parallel is gfyt king for it b3w describes given the and the of power and physical with termssuchas wsr , , to him by the godsin return for offeringssuchas wine, mdt ointment,food and the sbm sistra.The J-J by is It the is means in word occurspassim the templetextsand usuallyspelledsimply . which the king destroyshis foes. Given by the gods : Shu di. i wr gods s'3.sn
I
in the two lands 1144,10 ;
IV 10,1; sbrn offering, Nephthyscauses
4j
sim. 1235,12 ; temple to drive away foes VII
1 I 308,34 ; Horus puts ic-J of the king in hearts145,17 a geniOgives -1 enemies1189,14; PtolemyII gives ufJ
AC--j
to smite
in southandnorth , nbt in eastand west 1155,13.
,
1602
shm
be mighty prevail over (with m) , Wb IV 245 (10) to 248 (21) Pyr.
sbm occurs often at Edfu. may you be mighty before the living 1505,5 ; Mehit gives great
An attribute of the king : tý ý might a;
prevailing (or being powerful) 1315,11 ; pýty. k
I gý. IV 54,2 ; ýUw. f
%3,
-J your strength is mighty
his magicis powerful169.6-7.
With a substantive: in the nameof the cult spearHorus
1302,12*.%ýJ
I
D'L ,I 560.12; alsoHorus ýý43--J who hideshis name1366,3. With m "bemighty throughsomething: wine offering you drink ,
4J
=-
im -you are mighty
thereby'l 109,10. With m 'to prevail over: passim. foes' V 371,7-8 ; di. i
%c--J 51J
With r 'prevail againse
f--
',---j
b3w.f m IL3kw.ibw 'his might prevails over
sbmt m sbi V 43,4. bm.f r rkyw. f IV 11,1.
ýnfyw wb-sp.f VII 143,2;, &c-J bftyw VII 263,5 ; god
With direct object: ý--wJsbiw VII 148,11.
sbm
statw WbIV244(12)to245(2)MK f) I-o DG 454,8
PluralWbIV245(7-B)GR
I
Cr.589b; CED 253; KH327 statue,idol !yir-mc The singularform'of sbm occursvery oftenas a varianton'otherwords for imagesor cult statues. The word occursfiým early texts, it'is derivedfrom sbm 'mighewhich took on the meaning'image In Canopus Decree keek the the the translatesthe god's of might. sign as a visible of god!perhaps hicaw tepbv term as d"WXpa [Daumas,Moyensp.1751.In earlier texts it is often difficult to and determineývhethýr
is Imight!or 'image. In underworldliteraturethe nu'gh't'ofa deity proceeds
from their external appearance.From Amduat 156,10 shm is parallel to b3 as a part of the V personality an imagedetachedfrom the personality.sbm-Imn appearsin the fitularý of mostof the
1603
Ptolemiesderivingfrom earlierkingsof the 13thand17thdynasties.Theearliersubtletiesof theword may havebeenlost by the GR texts, for heresbm is primarily an imageof a god either in relief representations or in threedimensionalstatuary[Homung,Menschals Bild p.137-139]. -, I Horus comesfrom heavento join with his sbm imagein the sanctuaryat Effu: 1579.7; he embraces
his imageIV 10,12; snsn
lilt-in
the barqueWLs.nfrw VIH 93.1 dmil. n.f
ýL
VIII 145,17 Partsof his personalityunite with the statue: his ba uniteswith IN'" JS 1536,16-17;I1 1564,9 ; 568,5;I IV 2.5 or ka 122,13-14. In sometexts sbm is usedcloseto analogousterms bs sXt3 ff
of HB in his barque129,16;ý jý
in the sanctuary122,13
of HB in the temple.
sbm of other gods are mentioned: Horus is tit RI -VJn nt 1pyn1ri 139,16
ý
ofhiska
imy Itn 181,16 ; the king is snn
of Re Harakhtytakeshis course1576,34
comesfrom
his limbs 1115,12. The cult imageis broughtout in theNew Yearfestivalprocessionandtakento theroof whereall the festivalrites are performedfor it includingthe 'uniting with the ba! with new clothing
ý1
1553,13ff ; it is dressed
1555,14.
This one sbm is the cult image of the temple god, Horus, but in the plural sbmw are the cult imagesor representations of othertemplegods: theyarespecificallymalegods, for femalegodsare nbtyw . In the templedescription
and nbtyw are in it IV 6,7 ; IV 13,5sim.
ý 9..
; the four walls of a room have
of godson themaccordingto the inventoryof the nome jjý IV IV 8,1 ; the hall has IV 5,6 ; the walls are inscribed with bs n 13,13; the sanctuaryhas t
of MesenVIII I 11.11
V 8.6 -,walls areinscribedwith
III Asrw in 1110,2 Two Shrine Rows their the contain ; are shrines Y.-
ý=,-oat the procession for the New Year with
IV 13,5 and their names
1144,15 ; the king s'ý'
inscribed 1562,14-15 from ; are their walls places come 118 (43) ; Osiris has the temple built with
in the temples1552,15 ; in processions
before the king to make the path safe IV 50,5. There is a
J 11, '1 appearanceand sbrn : at seeing
of gods152,14
go
hint at the connection between
fear of themis in everyheartIV 56,2 (sn-t3 text).
In the New Year processionwith the standardsthereis the following pun :II
't
141
-
images in it, including has Mesen Ennead cult The several 1543,12. k to the procession of sbiw.
m
1604
'four imagesof the lord of this land' IV 53.3. In the phrasesbm-n-pt (Wb IV 244,8two GR refs.) : Min is
13,,F-I 401,17
T r-I
protectshis ka D 11142,2.This is possiblydifferentfrom the NK term sbm-pt 'most powerful of heaven!rraharqap.53 n.71for refs].
sbM
attribute'powerfur, Wb IV 243 (5) to 244 (11) Pyr. 9ps of the winged beetle1282,6
Wb cites the following : of the king
mighty of power1199,2; Osiris is
pacifiesRe 1349.14;a geni is
ý in the underworld!1224,16*; the king is
of gold who
Imy-d3t 'mighty one
of the shrinerows 1369,2
The examplesareuncertain,exceptwheremarked*, I think theothersaresbm 'image asthis seems to be the main GR useof the term,as indicatedby Horming(op.cit). but sbm 'imagclpoweemustbe interchangeableduring the NK becomingmore definite in later texts and even so is usedwith a deliberateair of ambiguity.
sbmw
shrines Wb H1468 (8-12)D.19 GR
Ile word appearsto be createdby error for it is a writing of hm. where.-d- hasbeenreinterpreted W as and thussbm is simply a later form of bm, (q.v.). In order to readbm alliteration was usedto indicatewhetherthe Egyptiansregardedthe word as bm cc sbm. In somecasesalliteration with s points to a reading stm : snsn
. de=N.. ý
r3 ,,
r sn-t3 IV 56,1 ; sw'b
snir
0-
Owt-nir
IV 331,3 ; snir
C3 pb ,
111,n s3w.nsn -111,122.17; in procession texts, where
-'e'-. is important IL3 alliteration shm r C3 III
ýn s3w.n.sn IV 55,5 ; s3w
(andtextcontinues with a punon sbm)1543,12;sbn;, . dQCm- III 'm 0
Sometexts play.on both sbm 'and hm: hnd' r 538,11-12,;hým
IV 55,9. (D .0 #=-
hpy. hw
r3
w
W,
%0
nLrw I
IV 206,7- wheretheb, within,.'
thewordis clearlyimportantfor it is differentfrombm.andtheEgyptians theconfusion. recognised Spencerreadstheword asbm [Templep.104]. "F,3 In somecasesthe readingof the term is uncertain: cZ', ý
sn like HB VI 129,11; the room of -
A605
*,4-4
--*0
the stairwayis a chamberof
pn 1513,16.
mC:3
01-' 111 Uncertainexamples: protectthe city andguard ' C-3 1
-la
C-3
1,
.. necn--
IV 46,7 ; thosewho are in do,
am.
-'KF-
--0. 0;;
r-i
1
I.
.. W. ý
VIII 81.13; -,T-
%1%
thosewho are in
AV,
shrinesIV 44,14; wings enfold
C30 -, IV 49,6 ; *- mill "=
of gods VIII 16,3
shrinesof tgypt VIII 106,5; the council of
0
ý. their shrinesVIII 112.
Is
dieWhitecrown
shmty
Wb IV 250 (10) to 251(10)Pyr. DG 457,1
-ý"
I
Gr. 4fXcvr p3 sbnty [Daumas,Moyensp.1911. The term shnty is literally 'the two powerful ones' and was originally a feminine dual but from the , 18th D. it was masculine with the article p3, hence the Greek form in the Rosetta stone. The word is Egypt later it is Lower from Upper PTs texts that the the emphasise and and crowns of attested united Double crown [Abubakr, Kronen p.61-2]. the 91 At Edfu the two components are united as jU1374.2.
ltisplacedontheheadoftheking:
I 1564,4 ; Vi 287,6 ; VM 7,16 ; 1261,9 9
IV13,8;
0.
IV 55,1 ; w3o ...
06^ýrlV
255,6 dw3 43t.f rn V48,7; onktp. fm -VI246a; VHI122,18; W BBappearsin wr VI 83,11 ; 82,5 ; Aturn gives great'idngshipto the king JLr 147,1.It is connectedwith othercrowns: the southis underthe rule of V IV 329,16, hr Horus the falcon is ruler of the crown : bq3 G "tr 2
CV.9
1119(18) and Nfin is
north
11285,34 1405,14.
Z(
westandeast
VI 308,13
-
The two cobrauraeiarecloselyconnectedwith the Doublecrown for individually theyareidentified with its componentsthus: the Two Ladiesunite
Il 53.1
the two
king Wadjet) for Nekhbet the (text offers ; 244,11 VI ka and brow powersareuniteduponthe of your -king jQ'O*'&&to brow his distinguishes with 11115,2 the the ; great god 0a
111119,1.
The word still appliesto the doublecrownbut it is inextricablyImked with the two uraeusgoddesses so that they not only sit on the crownsthey= the crowns.
1606
Ile Double Crown is also offered to Horus by the king in a ritual most eloquently attested in the
hymn to the Diadem[Eromthe collectionof Golenischeff,publishedby Erman, Hymnen].At Edfu it is offered to Horus alone : hnk
10
VH
VI 105,10-106,4;9
tV
The textshereemphasise 125,13-126,12. the uniting of thetwo separatecrownsandthe godsgive to the king the right to rule a unitedEgypt asdo Atum , OsirisandRe. It is a rite to showthe claim of the ling to the kingship. The scenesshow the king wearing the Double crown and offering the Doublecrown placedupona basein one hand,the other is raisedin adorationto the god (pl.22b pl. 145). More unusualaretwo textswherethe Doublecrownis offeredto Horuswith Khent-labet.who may is form Hathor, for in here Lower Egyptian Horus Hathor to the of an offering rite a and represent V, biasedtowardsUpper Egypt. even thoughHorus is called Lord of Mesen: Onk the two in from king the the thegoddess.Uniquely all earth return and protection receives are united, crowns herethe king wearsthe Redcrown to presentthe Doublecrown 111232,6-18 and pl.75 ; IV Khent labet controlsthe uraei goddesses and all of Egypt bows the headto Horus , here the king wearsthe DoublecrownV 101.6-102aandpl.116. In a pun Nekhbet says sh-n-i W
m rnw n
personified: peopleof incenseproducinglandskiss theearthto
Shn V
IV 205,2.Ile crown is also the crownof Horus1140,1.
I to causeto alight Wb IV 253 (6) to 254 (6) Pyr.
Causativeof bn andin useat Edfu sw in the brow of the one who madehim 1116,2[An.Lex.
Transitive: wd3t eye
77.3811notesthat this is a late writing of An 'to arrive c.f. u4C.N rz - KH 328 and500 ; also thus W by Sauneron. BEFAO,77,1977 p.26 nn a meaningnot attestedin Wb but cf. Wb 111469,9]. Intransitive: r
br his throne1128,1; the two crowns
the brow of Horus 1116,13; dl. k
uponthe shoreof heavenVI 101,3 C=
nk uponthe prow of the barqueof Hor-Akhty VI 109,1-2. With direct object Horus
ý.sn upon
srh.f I'l 10,16-17.
1607
to cmbr3cc to mect to occupy (3 place) . . ,
$Do
Wb 111468(14) to 469 (18) Pyr. Wb 111469(19) to 470 (6) GR unite
Fromthe dctcrminati%c the meaningof sbn is 'to embracewith the arms',and from this comethe connectcdmcartings'tounite''to mect'.71)cpureform 'u) embrace'is not foundat Edfu - insteadthe derivcdnuanccs we mm frcqucnL Beeroffering. the king with his cleanhands it flý 3bw 6- n nbt pt 'embracesthe vesselsof thelady of heaven'1462,6(Wb has'to takeinto one'shands). Transitive plus m
ým. k mI
unite your majestywith might life and
stability VIII 148.9. With hr:
bm.k br shm.k your image V111110,3.
With directobject: Tefnut
embracesShuin the Chapelof the Leg 1252,9.
xye-
Intransitive of the diadem'united'with the headof the king or god : the two ladies 0 m his brow IV 114,14; nbty-rhyt
ý,Tý e-
r-ýn'. f IV 18,4 ; Hathor sow
M-ht. f united with him IV 99,14 his diadem br the head of the Lord of All 111146,10.
Transitive of the diadem or crown
tp. f m the two girls (uraei) IV 89,11
b3t. k m the Double crown VI 244,13
Qb W,
ýIyjj
tp. k m-bt wnty MVIII
IV 248,3 ; goddesses -G*-Zr
tp. k m
Nekhbet
P
W i
ODv 142,1
03t. k m p3-shmt VI 244,14
tp. f rn shmt IV 145,10 [see Vandier PJumilhac C3D ,-n
e-
p. 208 no. 101
also M. 69,16
nt in the names of the Double crown IV 205.2.
In the senseof 'install'
Wn
W of Re asking upon the serekh VI 102,34 VI 263,1 ; the gods come to Horus hr
'Er
RI hr nst. f VI 93,10-11 ; custom of or ýqj
0 ., ý
bm. f br the window of appearance
iw'. k r iw' t3wy to install your heir to be
heir of the two lands VI 187,3. Also of clothes, thus 'to clothe'
lie has embraced you with that cloth which"
you have cast off 111300,16-17. Various:
b3. k
e-a
n bm. k
k3. k s3. k 1492,1 ?
A
s3 ]Vr ýr 'bm. f alight ? 111184,10. In the naine of the festival bb sbn nfr 'the festival of the beautiful embrace' (Wb 111470,6 only reference from Edfu), this is a celebration connectedwith Hathor as the sun eye who is brought back
1608
to her father Re. He joyfully receives her and puts her back in his head - this is the act of sbn. Fairman however took it to be the tzpo'.; ya'ýtoq of Horus Behdet and Hathor [BJRL 37.1954/5 ). it Mte la 443ff. Ia de (bonne) H Alliot before him [Culte ff. ] 196 translates p. r6union' and p. Bleeker suggestedthat Hathor however had no marriagepartner and that her visit to Edfu was a purely platonic one - bringing a feminine complementto the overtly masculine Horus [Blceker, Hathor and Thoth p.95-1011 - so in the true senseof the term it was not a'sacred marriage! but the reunion of . the sun god with his eye. The festival is mentioned thus : one of the.stagesin the great Edfu festival is when Hathor appearsin the city of Behdet V 356,8 ; Hathor appearsat 'qI7 0v every festival of the embrace V 352,1 ; Hathor enters the Great Place `cw f 0 V. 336,12-13 ; Hathor sails south at her time r ir ^R- C-1/i
n nbt Iwnt V
On' JVrs 'to celebrate the happy
embrace with her Horus 1361.9 [Junker notes the sun-god (Horus) eye connection here, Onuris (sm3) Dendera Horus Wetjeset 118] with unites when DR eccx, ; p.
m st-wrt after
Great in Place VII 186,5-6. the the good embrace celebrating ý
Edfu itself is called -A 42L
Qft
place of the happy embraceof Horus Behdet with his sister the
Lady of Dendera IV 2.3 [de Wit'lieu de Ilieureuse rencontre (mariage) in CdE 36 Nr. 71 p.581 ; also
Horus comes to w34
A
an.
P,0, c-i
e-
n kir-3bty 1361.1a moregencrAreferenceto,
Wadjetspeak3of the temple, with the solarconnectionemphasised; n SO s3w.nsn IV 164,11(Edfu)
c-j -w
A c--3
etbr t. )
P
of Hor-Akhty from the beginning
in the greatnome VII 333 is alsoreferringto Edfu. [Goyontakessbnw hemto be from the verb ..sbn 'rest, settle! (Wb IV 2.54,7MK) and thus,mean 'place of rese and sbnw in particular is connectedwith thehomesof sacred
als,ConfirmationP.92 n.831.
The nounsbn 'embrace(Wb 111470,8-13Pyr) occursin an interestingcontextwhichitfers to the first heb-sedof Horus whereHathor ,
is in his embrace1412,14.
Thepossibleplatonicnatureof theencounteris stressed by otherref=nces to Had&s acquaintance., with Khnum,Re andShu( Wb IV 254 (15-16)PhilaeandDebodrefs.) andalsoa stelafrom Philae, whereKhnumis
a=
of HathorWAIK
iII flood i3dt 0'"U the : of n m
34,1978 p.34 and 351.
is no pestflencein his embrace(of the waters) -'there
1609
1582,9. Also Wb 111570,3: the flood comesequippedwith
'Q
ý 'I,
ilt
n Spdt 'beautiful
embraces'ofSopdet1583,1-2(only ref.)
shn
boat Wb IV 255 (1-2) D. 19 GR
sbn occurs in late texts as the word for the boat of the god Sepa'and at Edfu in the
(ýýj)
1-6 Sepa is brought to Kher-Aha upon ab-c 1122! his boat IV 39,8 ; also -* Tr Nab-qt-
sp3
st.k Or aw
Jý
nome V 27,5
MD IV 73-743; at Denderaa hymn aboutthe Osiris Nile cult at
Babylon (Kher Aha) also links Sepa Osiris and --fr0 -a C .
MD IV 67, s.91
[see Kees, ZAS 58,1923 p.871.This is the portable barqud of Sepa [c f. Corteggiani Hom. Saun. I , 136 n.2; Zivie, RdE 30 p. 158 nA and AEO II p. 141*] and is used as early as D. 19 tomb of Tanefer is the phrase h3y 4b
whereinthe
JLnt bm-nir n Imn TT Nr. 158 <1374>. n Skr
For this reasonthe barqueof Sokarat Edfu can also be called sbn V 6,7 which is usedwhenthe godappearsin thetemple. In the nomeof Hermopolis,the sacredbarqueherealso hasthis name sbn-m3't 1333,17[otherreferencesseeJones,Glossaryp.2551.
In the Heliopolitannome thereis a verb sbn to mooe 'to bring to reseusedof a boat: a barque , in the canal(the paralleltexts usethe verb'mni to moor) 1333,12 (Wb IV 254,12only ref) .,
[Jones Glossaryp.2231. ,
sbn Rhyt Edfu necropolis w Cauville, RdE 32,1980p.135-6. sbn-rbyt is the areaof Nag el Hassaia,the necropolisat Edfu, literally 'the onewho embracesthe rbyt'. Cauville collectedall examplesknown to her: EuergetesI and Bereniceare noble mummies 46.10. A ý') Q IV 3ýý'Jo in 111182,4; the children of Horus are in chargeof ,, C-lia %0
153,15-16; ancestorsspendmillions of yearsin ry-tp) in,,
f1l
A."
111247,15; sovereignof
VI 158,2; in a damaged text about Osiris
. 0. Oft
j! aj
IV 279,9 ; Osiris is Lord r"M
V 96,17 ; sim.'Cr
V 238,5-16.
There are also two stelae from the actual necropolis which have this name : offering formula for the
WO
Enneadof anr 'IX
AZ I"cjýa
shnt w
*IX
CGC 22018.1[Karnal,StelaeI p.19) and
Nvi
:0
CGC 22050.1[Karnal,Stelaep.461.
pole . support Wb HI 471 (15) to 472 (7) Pyr.
sbn is a post (Pyr §1559 ideographically as YYIT
and four of them are the four supports of the sky, written (Urk IV 1662,11) which stand at the four compasspoints and hold
the sky over the earth (GG sign list 0.30 p-496). At Edfu the word is usually written in this way : the king is given a length of time to rule , equal to the hrw pt OrITYIA IYYT
its supports' 126,18 ; Horus established
VI 63,6 ; of the temple the roof ,
(which is heaven fdthe ba of Horus ) is upon its columns like
YTTT -.0-
VI 6,2-; the roof is like
ITTY
P.0 -.cr «Yi Horus smn pt br
days of heavenupon
YTYT
11185.3
r-t p
raising up heaven IV 13a ; sim. V 3,5 ; and
1435,2.
to bring to the fore, to exalt
Sbnt
Wb IV 255 (6) to 256 (11) Pyr.
Causativeof hnt I)e at the Erone,thus'to causeto be at the frone,occursat Efu : the goddesssays r 3hw I raiseup your seatto be over the blesseddead 1224,14 %0
to Osiris, I"
III
at afestival, Khonsu-Iboth smn k3w
Ir mhrt n nLrw 'establishes food raises .
up seatsand makesprovisionsfor the gods!1267.4 ;a lion headedserpent a,.
SU M. bnts
'exaltshis plwe beforehee1509,8.
sbuty''', " ýýsetogqsouth NbjY256(12-16)D. 18 Causativeof bnty 'to sail south', occursat Edfu to describethe festival voyageof a god':, nb,Iwnt m t.r n rnpt 'the king makesHathorgo southat the right time of year 1361.9 in'ý the festival text itself, Horus H p.472).
causesto sail southto HB V 125,10(after Alliot , Culte Iý
16ll
sbn tg
' to makerejoice Wb IV 256 (17) to 257 (1) GR ý
Causativeof 'rejoice be happy' from GR textsonly and especiallyat Dendera: ýa= , , Il 21,8 and also Edfu morerarely : burning incense Azw
Us D
pr m bnm.f I make the house
rejoicewith its smell 1489,4.
tooverthrow
sbr
Wb IV 257 (3) to 258 (5) Pyr. DG 457,2
01
-/
Causativeof hr 'to fall' usedeverywhereof destroyingenemies especiallythoseof Osiris [Zandee, , te Death p. 1901. It is often used at Edfu in alliteration of s: 111,13;
T-1
sn St9 1196,1
cp OQ sn Stb m-'b sm3w. f VIII
sbiw on the path of the ring VI 65,5
for Osiris 1224.5 ; 211,8 ; it is an epithet of Horus as Lord of the harpoon
sbiw 1119-20(46) ;0>
: 't? y ýrý; Y1 IV 45,14 also ;
With other foes as object :"
-@I--
Pfy whenhe attacks1188,6 or"
Mnttyw
--a-
IV 33,5. as gazeUes C=w
bryw V 41.14 ; 0) gaq
--w-
'3pp 1196,11 ; 7-" -
]Vr hftyw with his weaponsVI 86,9 ; VI 88,3 v
VI 87,17
nhs 1205,6
of-In
d3ji3t
m
r3-w3t 1358,8 -, VI 129,9-10. The word is parallel wih analogous terms such as bw (135,8 and sbr wbr bw sbiw IV 27,6). Foes are felled in a place : bftyw. f m tp-rM
I-n
bftyw bnt iw-nVn 1114,17 ; Thoth uses magic rc3=r-?.
VI 62,10.
Wb IV 258 (7) Late GR'cites a noun sb r 'the Felled One' with an example in 1 188 =1 188,6 where in fact sbr is a verb. The other example P.Salt 825,11.3 is read by Derchain as sbdyw [Text P.Salt 825 13*] - so this reL can be removed from Wb.
shrw w
a papyrus document Wb IV 2ý1 (1-4 sbrt ,)
FCD 243 shrt MK, V
sbrw is a particular type of papyrus document (not plant), perhapsa technical term and most likely derived from sbr 'plan' [Gardiner, Lit. Texts p. 12* n.61.
1612
The earliest example is from a MK coffin where a list of writing equipment includes
P!
a am,
[CGC 28036 no.74] describedby Lacau as'un paquet de tablettes' [SarcophagesI p. 106] and in the I
9 LSJ 2005b 12, Urk H 134,1 [Kanopus it is by CanopusDecree ; translated greekXpTjgZ'cxajLo; 4 any public document].At Edfu sbrw is usedrarely : the deadgodsare in their tombsdr fL$-, 1$
-
since Wa (a primeval god) until the sealing of their papyri (funerary texts ?) Il
51,10.
shrw
Wb IV 258(10) to 260 (16) OK
sbrw is a generalword which coversa large numberof possiblemeanings.Faulknergives eight headingsrangingfrom 'plan''conduct' Yortune!'affair"fashion', 'custom'[FCD 242-3] wherethe it is being He does that is than thread explicable. note written more understood underlyingcommon as a plural often whenthe Englishsensedemandsthe singular[FCD 243]. In this caseEnglishhas is too many optionswhereasEgyptianis economicalwith the one term sbrw and its 'vaugeness' desirablefor thenumberof usesto which the word is put [alsofor diversityof meaningsLeskoDLE IH p.89-90 with 31 different meaningsfrom as many references].Whateversbr really is it is a . 'good'term usually. thoughcanbe given a bad nuancedependingon the way in which it is used. The English'things'maybestcoverall the meanings,thoughthis lacksan air of proprietyimparted by sbrw in somecasesand'aspects'maybe better.
-
[Sauneron, 328 Esna V (1)]. p. n. -- .-
At Edfu the word is usually vagueandis usedin epithets: imn-strw 'one who hidesthings (forms): of KhonsuImn ý
in the Houseof the Leg III ,'
Pq Jý'4Imn. VI 59,11 ; Isis s
(Osiris) r
PýýC king imn heart tr of the b ftyw. f 'hides his form from his foes VI 21,2 ; the
IV 55,8.
139.8 ; sim. 111210,2; Horu:s
ir-shrw tr-ldbwy
: Horus
ý& V, -*Cý! 0 Jý r- i,,
n t3wyy
7,3 ; the king builds two shrine rows and
in
L&I as Re said at the Primordial Time VI 59,9 perhaps also 1790 ; Thoth Ir o,4*j-ly C? ...
in the temple description, the five rooms west of the sanctuary are mi 1r.tw
trity
like what was done for its plan before IV 5,7 [de Wit CdE 35 Nr. 71 p.66-671. IQ lqr. shrw : Idng W
C=M
P-
6
(Maat text) IV 102,9 ; Khonsuq4
4=p
po dc=p
'?2ý* IV 247,6 [as an III
Autobiograrie Janssen IG 531. Gum f. in from Otto MK and p-34 the -, c attribute autobiographies -
"' '13,1 is C== mnb. sbrw: Idng mnh -C==p Ci, v
EkeIlloth (maat text) IV 232.11[Otto .,GuM p.34 from -
1613
NK of king andgods]. jb,
nb-sbrw : Thoth ',z7 cm 4o-
in st-wrt 1 561,18,
Various : Horus flies to heavento seehis houser rh (after MG p.411) ; king wd' his heart about
r. =3-
to know its condition119,2
Qb
sn in the land 1293,18-294,1 Horus takesadvicefrom for his son (king) IV 15,9 ; heaven and earth live by
Horus IV 233,3 -, his majesty commands to s3h .
cam -tr III 9
Of
VII 118,13.'
q.v. also gsrw.
Sbb
width , length WbIV261(10-13)GR c.f.
cof-IU5
'12-13NK cf. inplacenameWb111331,
KH 180'a paie CED 169 from dernoticsyb (DG 409,9) KH has
Sbb iticks (q. ) is bb indicates bob between the two connected with v. and sign of the plumb shb V
somethingto do with measurement. sbb refersin templestextsto 'width' asopposedto 'length'. so in the descriptionof the temple : of a room q3.s -2tý.... .... 6,1 ;-
It
IV 5,2 ; VII 17,11-12; IV
VII 13,2 ; in adimensions of the Pronaosq3... 0
(35'cubits)-....mdt
11187,1(andalsoin otherGR temples). With 0 "breadthof the eartWis usedto describethe courseof Horuswho as the sun travelsacross the earthfrom eastto west :T-...
"ý 0,3 bpt. f VI 92,5 ;f Nzzr
1119(22); oe ...
1175,9. The king is given as a reward for building the temple 3w pt and
n
br ndb. f 'the width of heavenand breadth of the entire earth' IV 16,2. The term is attestedfrom GR texts only.
s3h3h
to make green
Wb IV 24 (15-16)Pyr. Causative of 3b3b and occurs at Edfu in an l3bt offering : the king V.
3bt ý
makes
Horus M 129.5-6 VIII in ie field ; bloom the and offers everythingwhich exists
The the 'ý-( 256). XI of 'makes fresh occurrences his 1109,17 word are clear: earlier eye' Am,
P0 v%4ý8 Pyr §1214and Lond <594>Osiris
A!f\ all marshesbeforeyou'.
1614
to run , hasten
shsh
(11-15) MK (9) Wb RI 473 473 Pyr (10) Wb 111472 to sbsh sýs The original form of sbsb is shsb ,a reduplicated form of a simplex, sb - perhaps the word sb Io beaf
the beating of feet on the ground as one runs. In time the Mal b that so stsh represents ,
though a strong sound would have been omitted or fallen away so that later texts from the Middle Kingdom write As However the verb sbs is attested earlier than the full form sbsb and this . implies either a different origin for two verbs with similar meaning, or that sbsh is the reduplicated version of sbs , not the simplex sb [thus FCD 243 enters the two separately At Edfu the older form sbs is used most often of pocple 'running"hurrying' as they bring their .
offerings to the king : foreign lands Jýlands
A
A
their tribute on their backs1129,1; eldersof
with their tribute 1150,5; the greatofferer bull sm3. wr
4b
with htpw
offering on his hands1555.6-4. -A
Otherthings: the flood of geese
hr wdbt which run uponthe shoreVI 77,10 ; also the wbr snakewith evil VI 160,11-12.
face
Sbt
n.k runs to you 1321,16 ; in the Myth, Horus hasthe bodies
a stretchof water Wb IV 264 (10) GR
from deriving likely body for the verbsUtreferringto the is and most or of canal water sbt a term a be in birds specifically the sbt may a placewith water,where and pools. marshes to net used capture its birds be in though lived specified as even fowl are never caught, and could easily abundance water for flood V [Sauneron, Esna is the fact the In waters many words on as a variant sbt used produce. qab &, brings. king flood 1, Nile blooming flowers In the (q)]. texts, the offering with p318 n. Qxý '1126 250,14 H 583,5; JJ -, =" plansfor
VI 225,15, ZA 042 ~Aft=r-VI 34,14; Sopdetmakes
everyyear DH5,14 ; in alliterationof s
spr r sbt poured from
Sopdetat his time MD 136,36. In a moregeneralsense: an incensepurification the king also has , cool DH 23.5- generaltermfor flood waters.
to makeyour heart.
1615
0" 'U Dum.GI 11176; 121 sbt is,also the nameof the pehuin the 5th UE nome: -ýl O-f' 0 is brought its embraceheavywith its "' MD I 61a,9 ; andat Edfu MU 14 -A , 'r W foes IV 180,10-12 flocks and herds,wheregod is Id -, with who captures
.&0
cowsandbulls andgod is -AdJ 5--j
sht
of foesV 113,10-12.
marsharea, field Wb IV 229 (8) to 231 (7) Pyr. DG 450,4 Cr.377a ; CED 170 ; KH 207 C-W!yC-'
The sign
M,
ýj wo I , -!
shows reeds growing side by side with shoots between them [GG M 201 and
originally referred to marshland or reed thickets where birds and fish were caught. The extent of this 'marshland' and its use however, varies in Egypt - for when the inundation receded the whole of the land be huge left behind this to that the term of all a marsh could apply country would area , so sbt and also to the land which was flooded to produce plant crops. During the year the sbt proper would be marshesby the river and also there would have been more extensive marshes0 year round in the Delta [c f. Montet Scbnesde la vie pp.5-81.With this wider meaning possible the ritual of offering , sbt came to have symbolic meaning. In th*Heb-Sed the rite allows the king to take possessionof the four comers of the world and thus sbt is all land flooded and therefore all the land worth having , becauseof its productive capacity - meat as well as vegetables and com [Kees ZAS 52,1914 p.60 Sed festival]. The offering in the temple representsthe giving of all the productive areasof Egypt to the god and thus of everything which dependson that land,. For this reason the stele of donation of ýnk Edfu begin donation sbt Late Period a the texts end with and the at often show this offering and f. [c Meeks, Donations p. 5 n. 11 : ýnk rite
M
is land the Horus the of to produce where ,
listed - seed,wine, milk of cows, cattle, birds, flowers VII 215.15
UM
VII
246,10-251,9 In return the king is given land producingcropsto fill the granaries, all provisions . andall partsof Egyptareunderhis control. 149,6 11148,18Horus ; 11151,5-11 to : is Throughoutthe temple,the ritual consistentlyoffered oppositesidesof two doorjambs
IV, 67,15-68,13and IV 223,12-224,14oppositeeach
71,2-18. VII 251,5-16 146,3 ; Naos 145,6 ;V exterior ;V otheron the -
1616
With Hathor: H 118,6-15;H4,13-5,7oppositeH 7,7-18-,VI 260,8-2622-,VU 85,13-86,17;VIII 8,14-17opposite17,1- 18,8(plJ)CL*o ; XV 25,12-26ý9 opposite30,4-16(Isis). The positioningof the textson eithersideof a door showsthe einphasisthat is given to the rituaL Ite offering of the Icingensuresthat the god who ownsall the productivelandsbenefitstheIcingin kind. In the textsthe king actsasa representative of Shu, hry. wdb , responsiblefor theprovisioningof the tablesof thegodsin the temple.He bringsmainly grain , but also&ýencrops- which arenursed andnurturedso thatall peoplearemadeto live (VIII 17,8ff. ). Hecontrolslandsandcanwidentheir boundariesso thatmoreis providedfor thegod.Thegodsgrantthatall theproduceof thelandsis for the king - he rulesover all land to its limits, the fields areboweddownunderthe weightof produce, the fields bloom, storehousesare filled and the seasonsproducetheir crops. The flood is also favourableeachyear- to makethelandpregnanf,the sunshineraisesup thecropsandtheharvestis the role of the king in his relationship a time of ndm-lb. In short,the sbt offering encapsulates with the gods - as the provider he is provided with food and it also representsthe successful agriculturalcycle- from flood to bumperharvest. To presentthe offering, the king wearsthe Doublecrown showinghe is king of all land in Upper andLowerEgypt, or theRedcrownwith an atefcrownuponit to underlinetheagriculturalnatureof the rite [DC pL46a; pl. 132, RC andatef pl.40 k; pl.93 , pl. 118 XV phot.34 and381.7le offering M,, is shownas raisedup on the handsof the king (seeLA H 148-1501. A variationis the pýrr
'runningthe land!ritual 111116,13-117.8 (andpl.82) wherethe'
king runs over the boundariesof his land before Horus . In return he makesall roadsfree from.' impurity and hindrance.The king wearsa Red Crown and holds the Opt oar and mks to showhis (and ? is land ). It the water a text concernedwith the right'of succession of the king and of control his rule over all productiveland, for in the rite he performsOnk At n nb.f [c f. Guthub,, K&ni 16,1962 p.52 b and 53 d]. The Lower Egyptianslantis due to the tradition of the marshyareasof the Delta and the text for the ww-land of the Tanite nome, notesthat herethe god sin-gst hr is land being inherited 22,3.7be its land V fast the also rightfully of sense runs with marsh mv 3mverses axles LOO implied in a rnpwt offering'. wherethe king'as'a farmer bns plir v.
his fathersH 66,14.
iand the of
- 1617
Outsidethesetextssbt occursoften as a generalterm for productiveland in the Nile valley : the 01 flood floods it
132,15 ; it growsplants
1112,11
476,6specifically amongthe produceof ,
M XA I
2H
1112,14;I
is GreenEye of HorusVI 37,10.
=,, o
In the Donation texts sbt again is used in aa general way :a list of fields is given amounting to ,
four landsVII 248,5-6; the numberof arouraeare given for -
da
landsVII 246,5; VH 242,6; 219,1:a list of fields --->
sbt
§§j
22A * 'it -
8
11,1 for direelandsVII 249,2. . in
landgoddess personified Wb IV 231 (8-12)OK
Sbt is attestedfrom the OK to Romantimes- sheis a personificationof floodedandwateredland, and is also the patron of fish spearingand bird catching. The god Hb is said to be her son (Pyr.§555).Shedoesnot havea cult assuchbut is mentionedwhereverthereis fishing fowling and , hippopotamushunting.In GR timesshehasa festivalon the 23rd of Athyr andis an aspectadopted by Hathorand Isis Sheis depictedfrom the 18th D. in the 'Nile goT processionsas a symbolof . fertility andregeneration[Guglielmi, Wd07,1974p. 206-22; LAV7781. At Edfu : she appears with Hapy offering
as they follow the king 1464,4 ; in an '3bt
gives all birds in their pools 11164,3 ; also
M
9% mistress of birds who '0
captures them and Lady of hunting 11163,11-12; wild fowl are the children of Sekhet VII 124,13 ; she is the mother of wild fowl IV 199,9-10 ; the king is suckled by her VI 256,11 '.',The king'
presents msw-plants of
Mb
I=
' Horus VII 81,12-13 and here he is born of to
'strong in his worle VII 82,2 There is also the ritual of ms p3 mdw na . "PL loo' Sekhet 111142.6, where the king has a true harpoon blade like shown with birds attached to it (pl. 61) ; also ms msw n the king as son of
JU
o
"o"
PU
a; a. r
the staff of
(. 11) and the staff is
to his father with geese,
IV 360,2 and 5.
At Effu the festival of Sekhet occurs during the Hathor-Horus festival qQ17
V 350,6 - it
it October), (8th Akhet 3rd representsan aspectof 23rd the and day takes place on the month of of Hathor - in October birds migrate to the south, so the swamps would be full of them and is is Sekhet in 131. 36 1955 VII, CHE also the for mentioned n. [Christophe p. this goddess appropriate Myth (a hippopotamus hunt) where the harpoon of HoruS is made for
VI 67,3 [JEA 29
1618
p.10 andp34 n.241.
stt-i3rw
field of reeds GauthierDG V p.50-51Pyr.
In funerarytextssbt-13rw is wherethe deadwork and it may in particularbe the swampsof the Delta. In mythologicaltermsthe sunriseshereand setsin the sht-btp, so that both arepart of the V ]. domainof Osiris [Weill, Le ChampdesRoseaux. et le ChampdesOffrandes,Paris,1936passim. ry,
At Edfu sbt-13rw is given a geographicallocale- the field of the nomeof Bubastisis IV 37,9which containsfertile lands;M alsoV 25,15-17(thesbt-btp is in the Athribis nome)[Montet GeographieI p.1841.
The mythical term is given a terrestrialsettingandthe significanceof the field is in its connection in LE for in 19th here is like the the the the the nome the child sun god of sun. a rising with morning [Weill , op.cit p.58-681.
sbt-im3w field of trees Wb IV 230 (12-13)MK in in but Oasis for Siwa is generaltermsit can refer to the groupof particulu, a name sbt-im3w in from theLibyan desert(GauthierDG V pA9-501:a text about to south north sevenoasesrunning 8 oasesVI 24,8 -,in a list of domains
the oasesmentionsTmO and
VH 230,12.It maybe alsomorespecifically Ain el Wadi (north
is: [4nw and west of Farafra)
q0
VI 22,8 (afterSetheZAS 56,1920 p.501.Ile oaseswere comesin a processionwith wine andgrapesVI
grapeandwine producingareas: 227,4_5 pl. 159fine 44 showinga womanwith
M
on her head
alsoIV 46,4-5.
sbt-it-lmnty, GauthierDG V 51 Edfu only dik 4%
The term is one of the namesfor the 6th oasisof the l1byan desert- Wadi Natrun
*0*
VI 23,6, morelikely to readsht-imnty 'the westernfield! [SetheZAS 56,1920 p.51].
sbt.wsir - fieldof Osiýs
1619
M-dcl
with grain in procAion VI 224,16-17.
sht-mrw The name of a productive land in a 'Nile god' procession : the king brings
with its grain, goodandpure,it is ploughedat its time VI 226,6-8, shownas a womanwith on her headholdinga tray with vesselsandplantshangingfrom it (pl.159line 36).
sbt. nlr
Field of god GauthierDG V 54
The nameof the agriculturalland of the 18thLE nome with divine plants , also called sht-dsrt IV 36,9-11 V
I> Jr
with its inbw and field
V 25,3-7; ci
is the
floodedland in the nome1335,7[OLA 6 p.629 n.92 ; MontetGeographieI p.1801.
sbt-R'
Field of Re GauthierDG V p.55
Agricultural land of the Ist LE nome (Memphis)perhapsreminiscentof the old sun templeof comeswith Lower Egyptiangrain,and the king is greatof heb
Sahureat Abusir
M? sedsV 13,101-1 the canalfloods
1330,2(parallelin IV damaged).
sbt-ým3t field of salt Wb IV 230 (11) MK The Wadi Natrunis well attestedin texts,especiallyin the EloquentPeasanLandit occursat Edfu as the place which producesnatron Osiris VI 23,5-6
DAD I
jjA6
is on the north of the secretmountainof
T1 on, is brought 3rd It 335,13. IV to the its attached was with produce
LE nome[GauthierDG V 56].
sht-ýtp field of offerings v GaudiierDG V p.56-7 In funerary texts sbt-btp is parallel to the sbt-i3rw as the west where the deadare [Weill , Le
ý, lN
Q 1620
d.
Champ des Roseaux et le
sg.
Y4iiý
term is applied to an area in the I Oth
LE nome(Athribis) [KO no.280 and 667] but at Edfu it is a word for productiveland in offering I-I r I-IF. --, with its grainsand plants VI 195,17ff. (pl.98 line processions: the king brings ')ff, fi 5m:; S 10! ! )A*xjbmq rj "i G"We'gQa 2n, 11.01.159)- both shownas a 20) aprovisions --supp wýlcl . b, N-I -, r, ji ")Iur, Fi '111W aveVs(A Uj', ')6h"hii licid0;4roWni'lý'ýay AAV9 plafitshangingfrom it. locý; s woinL'-wýh,; brm;, zlvjitýY'ful-W q ln'("' to be a termfor a fertilWfWd'inf)jJn'cTai'
sbt-Shmt
Lc,-j 10
field of Sakhmet
V
-;1a ..!kl?
2ithJii)
GauthierDG V 58
f6r its flowerswith beautifulfragrance Late gits`iýfier'e'it'ii'rTeno kegt
A 6ldV6fiii6h9dbf
It octae in thegeographicatprocessions-At'Edfifthe:
3 growsMWp
andlotuscsIV 193,11112ý91 plantsIV 192,2-3 335,1-2;a pehuis called
0 ga LU III
g brings'
with her food I 3mc)rt5di ai b=1 h5hoor) C"I tsj'anais filled with lotusesand 40
Ym3w plants blooming at their time and flowers IV with IM-10? t&iýl 0111.0 in 13 th LE nomeandsbt-srqt also'V 21,4. In ritual
" tA ý/ OU 1!5i 1111F. king lotus, the the comes to texts an gods rejoice H"'ý225,3 : with offering brM k-, ýj uI t)iij 1W-314) U00ming 'Intl with lotuses11293,17 ALý 2 11; siudt; 11pudl., t"ivr P3177r)') -Q, bf 1-ý-'ý; lotusi`Wýýijlithii asaproduceirof -sovercipftisbt-srqtlHlllý, I . Oan Mrov I. I.
offeringsfor the Behde"fWOQV'a*1j"'j
19ý3
Val lotus,g(x
RIo
and its with its lotus flowers IV 141,11; papyrusand geesetext , Horus gives 1 H-'*-. 11r2.10 M1 VII 242.7. with produce produceIV 277,3; flower offering . Horusgives no .0 XM I if) OFý' V] (J"N It is a Lower Egyptianplace- whetheractualor not is unclear,but is hereassmWid with sbt-srqt W iLr. U107, oa mnxYl '71 j?. '3S *' S. Ir AW nit )r; -) -brg VIIIMilai U Aa BT iciý4 &rl Iti ffiýy is twif hAt im the to ý" of Mýý plants pertume also &Adw :xýLlqoOies rgu5mq -)IJ &C "to f. Ia posy.It balances in ok-dFkage soothi-Wýiif&ildfg"iýW'illa'i"Z; 0 WilWWA ikl sbt-nje6,1h8'c6"r e0 jaz V DCIloidillso] =txi -qj
sbt-srqt field of Selkis GaugiierDG V 58 r-pj? V Da loidwaD Mythological place or one whose location has not been identified in Lower gypt , but a block has -a texfkýithlý"O
'UU,
&Ff 4* ,
A
BNOVY ; -Ii 'Perh* on It
.
21X9,!r-filsf1u, III
tuatedon the
1621
southernedgeof Lake Mariout [Daressy,ASAE 16,1916p.224 226, p.235 and mapp.241and3 from block CGC459361. 71beplaceoccursin textsat Edfu in similar contextsassbt-Shmt discussedabove:a papyrusand , geeseoffering, the king bringsthe tribute of king is sovereignin
IV 2773 *.lotus offering the ,
111186,2;in the pehuof the 13thLE nome
RH
w-7
U'q
is mentioned V 21A ;040 .6
P -Z>. ýOp I. 'm ,q -:
Opet 195also (c f. Gutbub Kemi 16, ,
1962p.57-58with notes).
Sbt-9w
field of Shu GauNer DG V 59
Agricultural land of the 22ndLE nome
containsplantsIV 40,7-9
also V 28,3-5 - this last examplesuggeststhe reading Shu rather than Maat of the first (etc sbt-m3't).
Sbt-W
landin theTanitenome Gauthier DGV 59- 60Lateperiqd
Outsidethetempletexts,thislandis mentioned fromTanisitself(Gauthier for refs.). In on statues Mý::
texts,it is thenameof thepehuof the 14thLE nome thegeographical 3\ -r-= ýý\ lotusesIV 33,9-11;M:: V 22,4-5;M -x= also: theking brings processions
I N "r1r
with
1334,13.In Nile
with plants,flowersandfoodofferingsIV-48,14
ff. In offering the Double crown to Khent-Iabet the king is before god in ,
can
101,10 ; Horus is great of fear in Khent-Iabet and drives away Be in ýM>
V
111188,15-
it is the easternmostnome and thus most vulnerable to attack from the east [c f. Gutbub Ktmi 16 , , 1962 p.50 and passim in this article]. The earliest attestation is possibly in the Kamose Stela where a place
: 11
ix
is mentioned ,
this may have become sbt-d't [Habachi , Second Stela of Kamose p.53 line 7-8] and in Coptic *rxwýM6- NTX4 t, ýCED 358) d'(n)t is the name of the place (Avaris - Tanis) and sht-d1t is the V pehu and land around it [Montet Geographic I p.20 U.
1622
sbt-drtyw Field of ancestors At the head of a procession of Wiles' the king brings the flood then JU ,
with its
fields of the primeval era which provides offerings and grain IV 43,12 ff ; also , VI 224,4-5. Becausethe idrtyw are primeval ancestorsthis land may be a recreation of the primeval marsh or a place reputed to be this first swamp [c f. MOET p. 118].
sbt-dsrt sacredfield As a further namefor the sbt-nLr :
Sbt
knife q.v. s3bt
sbt
to makea brick
LU
"=Eý ':;,Oo'IV 36,11 xb=. .
WbIV 263(13-14)MK sbt-dbt originallymeant'to lay bricks',usingthe verbsbt 'to weave'. but from theNK it is a phraseusedmainly of makingbricks [Tomb of Rekhmirepl.581and'in templefoundation it describes themouldingof thefirst brick by theking [Spencer, ceremonies Brick Architecture Shabtis 11521 p.3-4]. It wasthework of shabtisin theafterlife[Schneider hard the and muddy , P.ReisnerI p.77-781. workof corveeworkersin thislife [Simpson, in sbt a manufacturing process is direct that weaving, mayhavebeenusedof othersuchprocesses the makingof bricksratherthan layingthem[assuggested originallyby BadawyASAE54,1957 p.641. is sbt-Abt At Edfu oneof the foundationceremonies
13141 1
thetemple, wheretheking holdsthebrickmouldin hisownhandand -A
at thecomersof -&- 13
to build
H 60,16-61,7 (pl.40e) thesanctuary thekingholdsthemouldandrm a brick;. 41b Aj Z also,andin thetextit is statedearth andwateraremixednbLI msbntandI makebricksto A, foundyourhouse111114,2-13 pl.62;
VII 48,5-49,2. The also scenes jjbt showthe 40,5-j -
king holdingthebrick mouldandsbt maydescribe theactionof shakingthemouldto releasethe' brick - thus he 'strikes'a brick and sbt herederivesfrom the verb sh 'to shake,striki? - but the A spelling
which is consistentmilitatesagainstthis derivation.The underlyingmeaningmustbe
'to weave', 'manufacture! andit describesthebondingtogetherof straw,mud.andwater,so that they,
1623
form a brick, thenthe formationof the rectangularblcok from a the massof mud - this seemsmore likely thanlaying downa bricle [MontetK6mi 17,1963p.87-89moulerla briquel.
I
This ceremonyimplies that mud bricks were usedpossiblyin the foundationsof the temple as , most of it was madeof stone - or may refer to the symbolic moulding of bricks for the outer enclosurewall or evenof thefoundationbricksthemselves. -
Sbt
11
to trap (with a net) Wb IV 262 (3) to 263 (2) OK
Representationsof trapping birds in a snarenet are well attestedfrom the OK [see Montet ScZnesde la vie privde p.52 ff, Vandier Manuel V p.307 ff. ]. The verb is still used at Edfu in'offerings of 0 fowl : which the king has caught in your lake (pool) 374,11
AR
0
da
1111.5 and 10 ;. X6
1476,6. In the pehu of certain nomes the god
I
ýbw traps booty 80-0.
(4th LE) ; but in the pehu of the 18th LE nome the birds come as they wish
Ocatch there is no catching them IV 37,2 ; geeseare-Idd of the field IV 392,2. The two rituals for trapping in a net birds which symbolise foes also uses sbt here:
d
S-tj
sn qbDw
'they capture marsh birds' VI 56,9 ; md 6cýLj ,
VI 237.1 - even though a large clap net is used , ý VI 56,6 not the small snare net , the principal is the same. Thoth here has the epithet lint V
FA-1
VI 236,12.'-
The ritual offering of the ýw staveis connectedwith huntingin the marshesandagainthe activities representthe removalof enemiesand dangers: the king
9j>
in his net (9dyt) IV 293,3
catchesthemin the mouthof his net (i3dt) IV 293,4. The nounis also used: Horussnaresthe foesin
Sbt
of Khnum IV 293,6.
to weave,bond WbIV 263(6-12)Pyr DG457,5sbt weave
gp&
A 124-
Cr-381a;CED172; KH 211weave,plait
Cýqra
sbt is possibly from the same root as sht 'to catch in a nef and the underlying notion of the root to the be is net as well as the action. thus applying plaited or something sht would which woven , W
1624
Ile verb is known from the Pyramid Texts and shown in the Beni Hasantombs [BH 129 for example].It is usedat Edfu , mainly in cloth offerings , wherethe cloth is said to be 'woven'by a a 0YV A 190,7 VII 158,7; damagedtext goddess, usuallyTayet AM VU 100,2. One of the epithetsof Khnum is s4t-igspt (Wb IV 264,9)and this may be translatedas 'one who weaves i9spt cloth' (5ce ifspt) , but the epithet is given to him in his capacity as a builder : AAA&%
Khnum builds the temple Xý
-..
-
4
I (or of cloth weaver marerof light) hasbuilt ir 0 1926 13
(with sbt usedhereasto build! ormanufacture Wb IV 263,16)IV 19,15; in the net text, the king is the bravemarshmanof
VI 56,2 ; offering a libation the king is the child
di
'4-IV 218,11.The term occursin othertemples: the king is the imageof 13*
of n"I'who
q '.Mal
catchesfoesin his handiworle EsnaVI 165,2no.531,3; Khmun is 'd A Bý,, 1--y its by in Philae Aswan KO 182.96,65; <327> ; settingout cord who rises 1: ýl "=V--Mam. E 168,10; and alsoBadawi, Chnump.50-51.It is alsothe nameof one of the OZq2l sevenbuilder gods. aspectsof Khnurn, who accompanyhim JSU -M 317.15. cý
Sbty
birdcatcher Wb IV 263 (34) BD
sbty is attestedin BD Chapter153'snarersare in the spell for escaPing from the ft sh net -ythe are "0 Al called on in this spell ; also Urk VI 69,2. ,At Edfu they are protectivegods who 441M A0' 9th UE in here is Sokar 1 180,4 the the stt pehuof nome, god ; sblw watch over 'c=her of fbee V 113,11-12
Sbty
0 am
k3w IV 180,11-12.
marshman Wb IV 231 (15) to 232 (7) MK
but moreaccuratelythesbty arepeoplewho live off the In olderliteraturethis is translatedpeasant! produceof the floodedor marshyareas.'I'heyboth capturebirds and fish in the marshandcultivate what land canbe cultivatedfor crops[of. GNS 9 11.It is their connectionwith the fishing, fowling and hippopotamushuntingactivitieswhich is particularlyimportantin the useof the term at Edfu.* Fen manJEA 29 pA Usually sbty is qualifiedasshty-qn 'strongmarshman' [Blackman-Fairman, Iý-I-W
1625
n.f] and in the Myth, a hippopotamushunt : the harpoonis thrown'ir. n shty qn 'as the strong v
mf'ýPmlý ý ri LU.
j'N..&'d7 Av-j
king is M,
IV 59,5-6; crocodile
Pk . jj
-C 'd
21
ýýkl
M, ýýk '" ýt
VI 83,14;
VI 216,12- 217J. In slayingthe hippopotamus,the king is lu
IV 212,6 ; in the net ritual' the 9
VI 56,2. The Lower Egyptianemphasisof the epithetis shown -
g4 'ýýr whereit is usedof the lord of Mesen' qn VI 57,5 ;
L-uj ý,-j "41. ýiý), , -R
V161,10;
marshmandoes'
'p3 VI 56,8 ; sqn
9%%% ' VI 60,9.In offering the harpoonthe 1ýngis the secondof
16 v VI 91,3.
Without adjective: the king presentsthe harpoonto Horus
94A
AA
T
%% .
ji-' V 214,7. rns
In the plural sbtyw are the companionsof Horus whosechildrengo to 'eat the flesh and drink , , 2L4: ý4,, ' foes': blood VI 73,8 *,at the slayingof the hippopotamusmsw the msw of the LL4 "ýk ýk, IV 58,15; crocodileslaying portions the 'm for sw' of animal are i , ]ý%*IV 212,34. The shty-qn is the one who standsin the prow of the boat and throws the harpoonat the animal andthenholdsontotherope.
Sbtbt
drive back repel , Wb IV 265 (5-7) NK, Mag.
Causative of htbt
itself a reduplicated form of h,t implying it is dparticularly strong or violent . ,
action . Wb has no GR examples, but it is mainly used in NK magical texts for repelling Apopis and foes in general (c
-SP,
If.
P.Br-Rh 23,21). The word also appearsat Edfu in alliteration of
On is VI 87,2 ; in the ritual Of protection the S'nbplant tied , snb tsw to drive away for him one who overturns the boundaries- the pun 0
"r, has important 301,3 (parallel being here VI snb-snb most .a
shd
VI
bftyw V 142,6; in the phrase' the king receivesthe harpoon
239,8 ; Horus all
4D, a
0
Mam.119,16).
beupsidedown
Wb IV 265 (8) to 266 (10) Pyr. X used downwards be head be is which can As the determinative shows,shd to with the of people %J
1626
beingupsidedownor falling down,or it is the modeof passingthroughthe underworld.skd is thus thereversalof normallife andin PT §323it is thehorrorof the king 'to walk in darkness, he cannot see(bear)the going upsidedown. Ile Coffm Texts havespellsto preventit happening, for it is one of the dreadedhorrd'sof the underworld(Cr I 188d- 189b ; CT V 28 d-c). It has serious for upsidedown parts of the body do not have their usual functions- the mouth consequences, becomestheanusandsospellsfor'not goingupsidedown!and'not eatingexcremenfoccurtogether (CT III 194e-j BD Budgep.492.7).sbd is alsoseenas a fate for all the dead(BD 101).In later , funerarybookssbd is a punishmentfor sinnersand in the Am Duat the enemiesof Re are shown upsidedownin fire [Ilth Hour, Hornung,AmduatH p.182no.816
0
-.seeZandee,
Deathp.75-781. Despitethis unnaturaland undesirableaspectof sbd the GR textsusethe te-rnin a lessnegative it is implication that the though anaspectof the abnormalunderworldandis outside still with way J in the west122,5-6; Horus
Maat : the beetleof the sun god
and sleepsin Behdeteveryday 117 (15) ; Horus Xr P O&= unite with his mummy1166,12-13; sim.
qb J*%
P
m m3nw
in the westat night 142,1 ;I
R' to
d3t-n. b3 you go upside down to the
underworldVM 91.17; going to the west, he raisedup your house
andyou go
upsidedownin it asAtum V11192A. Heresbd describesthe suntruningupsidedownto go throughthe underworld but the underlying , notion is not negative- simply a matterof fact andin this caseis moreanalogousto btp. The word is alsousedto describethe actionof the flood (from GR texts).After the flood hasrisen it down it like a vesselbeing turnedupsidedown to pour out its land then sinks on and the over , contents sbd can imply the turning upsidedown of the flood waters onto the land. Again the disagreeableand undesirablenuancesof the term havebeenlost : Khunm saysdi. 1 T09 01py I cause.hapy to pour out for you at his time 1115,1 hapy
nA at his
appointedtime V 66,14-67,1. With' r the flood a." Horusl484,16; tot_hesea With m
r dmitf goesdown to his quay194,10; flood to the GreatGreen1164,14.
the great green flood 4rm
With -m-ht
the flood hri
01py r dmit of
Ifa-rbyt 1466,2
IV 369.7-8.1
rn-ht k0w-nbw IV 35,11 [Gardiner translatesthis as 'fall
1627
headlonginto' JEA 30 p.53 ; Vercoutter'il se ddverse'(lit renverse)pour out BIFAO 46,1947 p.182-3].Vercoutternotesthat this ideaof reversalmaybelongto theancientideaof theriver which flows aroundthe world (op.cit. p.183). I Transitive : the king sn r3-p3t.sn I pour out their libation at their water mouthsI -kff 329,10; MD 161 a also.Herethe notion is clearly of taming a vesselupsidedown to pour out its contents- so that theactionof turningupsidedownandpouringout arevirtually synonymous.
sbd
causeto sail north Wb IV 266 (12-13)D.20, GR
1 -11J. Causativeof hd like sbntyt usedrarely at Edfu : god P r-3s: , the flood to go north and water the field ' IV 56,8 ; of Min
h'pi r swrh 3ht causes
%62ý*'
Nun from the two
Egypt 1402,11-12. to supply cavern-sources ,
slib
to drink, swallow Wb IV 268 (13) to 269 (5) Med shPWb IV 269 (7-9) Med. CC
CWL1T
Cr.386a; CED 174
At Edfu the verb is written in the forin s1lb and is usually usedwith the object snf 'blood' (of !ýJ- I?
foes) : Nekhbetis contentat
snf 1175,5-6-,Horus is contentat
P *c' * falcon V 53,11 ; snf
snf n sm3y.k VII 164,9-10; griffin
sbiwV11323,6; Nekhbetbr-,
+[4-
Also wtr : lion
snf n snf VI 78.7.
snfl3lO, 2; ageniisrjl?
m wtr IV 286,3. Sch,, (Jankj)h, Lz 't. f from his limbs VI 151,4-5 n m water ,
Water ?: falcon m p. 124hasthb immerse, bathe). v
shb is also usedof the Nile flood: his semenuniteswith 581,5= MD IV 18 r ."I-' .... .!
slim
q" " VC. =O c:,Q-
ax I-
-N-
I
of the vulva Mnldng in Tood watee
be hasty impetuous , Wb IV 269 (13-16) MK, GR FCD 244
In MK texts often in the phrase shm r m'r I)e in a rush', not always in a good senseand used at
1628
Edfu in an artificial way -in the alliteration of sin a procession text:
5ý
rsbmtnsbmw
shm. k shmw. k 1543,12 - the IL here is regarded as the same as b (compare comments of vu Westendorf Das StrandendeSchiff, PeasantB1,58 =R 101 FS.Otto p-504-5 , .
shr
(later form of gr 'to milk) to providemilk, to milk Wb IV 295 (1-5)Pyr.
From the NK this verb waswritten asshr (FM 244) andat Edfu it is a verb usedin milk offering texts: Horusis one who . =,, -a
ýýn
Ownw provides milk for children H 39,1-2 iritsn r ILrt.k providing their milk for your rations V
Harsomthusgives cows tr 84,9-lo (literally 'milk milk). 0-. Transitiveverb : the Idng *,-,
shrd
i idwtk I milk your cows Vil 226,6-7.
to makeyoung (KRI H 666,13)
Wb IV 271 (4-9) D.19
Causativeof ILrd 'be a child, be young. At Edfu sl1rd describesthe renewingof the moonevery30th day a, A
who makeshimself youngon the 30th day IV 40,12 ; LE nome); alsoof a guardiangod , who is like the moon %! t
Also - milk is used-,
sjjkr
Oý j
tp V 28.7-8(pehuof 22nd b'w. f 1197,9.
dt. f to renewthe body of the king H 38,15.
to adorn Wb IV 271 (10) to 272 (17) Pyr.
Causativeof hkr andusedoften at Edfu , usuallyin the alliterationof s: in the templedescription 'm 8,7 IV f decorate the gold with s3wy. s3wy walls
--4*-
also.Ile twosisters
C=p
-
With theobjectof decomdonMaat
ss:
P-r' in s3wy 1283.1
1454,11; m-drw
X45
But also m nbw:
-4-=v4
IV 13.6-.19,11
tw adomyouwith theircloth 1396,16. n.k sw br %nbLk155,19-56,1.
1629
An.Lex. 78.3797 (L inMJ
An exampleat Edfu has long beenknown : in the net ritual sty. n.f
'he
hascasthis cord he hasensnared'VI 56,10-11- herethenthe termrefersto thecord of a net.Alliot , (e) -""it bbs but it is not necessary[RdE 5 p.86 n.3]. read as This may comparewith a word from the CT net ritual written thus 0n
i3dt
Spell for the net and fish trap CT VI 3a and another spell of coming out of
34a
[FECT 11p. 109 n.6 fish trap Spell 473]. Bidoli suggesteda comparison with isi a verb 'to catch' , and this form is the active imperfective participle
thus Odt isst is 'the net which captures' [Die
Sprache der Fangnetze, GlOckstadt 1976 p.45-461. The Edfa word could be a noun, the object of , be 'pull the the three consecutive'actions 'he has pulled, he the or phrase clap net could cord' of sty captures, he ensnares'The first alt'-.mative seemsbest 'he has cast his cord (i. e. pulled it ) he has ensnared'.
ss
to bum up Wb IV 274 (6-7) Late, GR
ss occurs in P.Br-Rh 28,3 and also at Edfu
Pj 4*s the flame
D'w. f it bums his limbs 27,22
* also
in the name of a lion headed serpent he is ýý -A ?i ,
one,who
bums foes 1570,15 ; also at Dendera D_dt br
jP-
' IL3kw-ibw. k MD 1157. '
Most likely an abbreviated form of the late word ssf (q.v.)
ss
nameof Apopis
A slayingApopis text begins , may comefrom a term
ýPq
IAO--
jnjvý-
This V 79,13114 in is flames Apopis bt the m .
in being describes 274,10) (Wb IV punished an evil which
inimical 10 284 Death serpent]. Zandee an Tombs n. p. the underworld [Royal underworld texts -, ,
Thereis alsoa term nome: %=7
ll^-ý --a404-
I^^-
Sebermytos from the is the snake sacied which the nameof
1333,9 and "IC-7--w-
GeogYap. pl. 10Frag.14-15.
hissing for the the noise of being of a is As a word for snake ss most appropriate , onomatopoeic Apopis to the (bad and'also specifically and It good) or to type of snake any serpent. can refer Apopian foe: Onuris slays
IIV
Phot 1549,1546,1545. Philae Apopis down and casts
1630
to destroy
sswn
Wb IV 273(7-15)MK Causativeof a verbswn 'to perisW(Pyr.§725for example)usedfrom the MK andalsoat Edfu cre- dh-
An hftyw n R' 1403,12; Hathor -e"-rA?
Re 111146,13; Amun : =, -O- IS
sbiw of her father
sm3yw nt nbs VII 105,4-5; Horus as a warrior
mdyw 1286,4. '3pp with her fire 111138,13; the fiery
The destructionis doneby fire : Hathor breathof Mehit
sbiw IX P1.30.
Jr
The original senseof sswn seemsto havebeen'to destroy'andthis is mostlikely to be the useat Edfu. Zandeesuggestshoweverthat in NK royal tombstexts it is usedof the punishmentof the godless[Deathp.2841- but evenherethe mslationpunish'seems rathersubjective.
SO
ashes Wb IV 276 (5-12)D. 19
) in 'ashes' (q. SS72 'to bum' is to as used and v. ss ssf related
(Wb IV 274.8).no
term becomesssf and perhapsthe ShipwreckedSailor exampleis simply a mistakefor this term. Goedickenotesthat the 19thD. phrasem ssf clarifiesthis earlierword andthe phraseis a metaphor desSchiffbrilchigen Aa 30 p.35-361.At Edfu' for absolutedestruction[ItGoedicke , Die Geschichte , '(be) W has for in be burnt is the as and alliteration s m-ssf ashes of phrase used ssf always , effectiveness: sm3yw.f sbiw
-a-
VM 143,17; smstl snakec--
V 175,15
f?
IV 375,2-3; Wadjetsb.n.s sbtl
R IV 322.17
ýj +-ýIH 178.13; sbi nn m--, IV 234,9-10; sbi n sns C-' ICL sm3yw. f = %4% Pq PýQfC- ý V234,2-3;, sim. 1556,16-17;I bring sblw.k sb m VII 161.14; 310,16also(a GR userecordedat Philaeby WB). Others: luntyu
VU 150,8;
f:ý 4.
V 293.7 mdwTPq'ý-#
VH 156,15., All of theseexmnplesarein appropriatetextsfor thedestructionof foes.
1631
Sý (sh)
-
to write , to inscribe Wb 111475(6) to 476 (15) Pyr. DG 458,3 sh
)7 5
Cr.381 b; CED 172-3 ; KH 211 Mis
read as zJ13from the demotic and Coptic evidence [Osing Nom.I p. 166 and n.723 in Nom H
p.664-5]. At Edfu the verb and noun are frequent but usedin relatively restricted contextsand they are always written with the sign
Vt
The verb refers to the writing of texts on papyrus or wooden boards and also on the temple walls
Trb eim
n shmw written with imagesIV 13,4. W
hL= Wb 111476(16) to 479 (9) Pyr. At Edfu : the templeis inscribedwith
ýfb
IV 19,12; walls are inscribedwith Tfbný' ýs 16 1557.18; rituals all hieroglyphs1553,12; the lector holdsa writing boardwith ý4h totall accordingto ancientwritings 1388,16; sim mi nty r, are performedr mitt r
!ý
VIII 111.4; an offering is madenty r
'fýh
c.,
, 1115.17. Associatedwith certain ýtb *Vb 1h6 loves Maat 1267,7 1168,1 Khonsu Thoth the : and i%i as scribe-. gods: ffý ýfO Ill 1180,8; Khonsu(asan aspectof Thoth) c=-;, 1278,1 ; Seshatnb ; ': " ITfb who first wrote IH 32,7. S&
s9, sILw scribe Wb HI 479 (14) to 481 (4) OK DG 460,1 Cr383b; CED173; KH209 C.&2, C-4q For the importanceof scribesin the EgyptianadministrationseeLA V 698-700and for Thoth asa scribeseeBoylan, Thoth p.194-5. Off -27 6ýf 6 At Edfu it is Thoth who i s usuallycalled'scribe': ,
m3't scribe who writes
MaatVII 322,9andinterestinghereis theconnectionbetweeenwriting andMaaL
sy
to go by , to passby
.-
1632
Wb HI 48 (2) --*- is the writing from the MK of the verb sni 'to pass by' and FauUmer notes this verb is a(? ) t-VM
(sn 7) 'to pass'(seeGNS 72) Whateverthe readingof the term it is usedat Edfu in widespread contexts. imyt pt passesbetweenheavenM 41,1-2
'to passby' : of the wind
hr. s the wind passesbefore her VI 181,15 ; L3w
3ý4M c'-
X
Imyt pt V 146,5-6; possibly r=
damagedtext VI 97,5-6. of time : causea vessel x6 A
-'"-A MX
to spendII days(standing)in a recipeVI 163,6; Ir
nG
also H 222,5 ; 50 days VI 163,7-8
VI 167,8: ýr-ir m-bt 3bd 4 hrw 3
nn
Or nn %owafter four monthsandthreedayshadpassedafter this' VI 214,8.10sim.
with bL: Horakhty C=3
A
4r Lstyw 169,5-6; 1147,10-11
the imagesof
foesV 155.7-8. -40-
Various : of the king ,n CM A =, *
r bw ]Lrs 'you do not passfrom the place where (she) BI
Maat is 143,8 ; the god hasa road Am
passby (or I open)IH 83.5 ; the falcon-ý*-
Orsn he haspassedbeforethemVI 111.4-5 the falcon is
vi
184,6. Transitive'causeto passaway'- of anger(Wb HI 483,7 GR) occursoften at Edfu andusuallythe X' -c"z3angeris madeto go awayby the shakingof the sistra: 303,9 V11305.11; IV 303,9; 104.5 11166,4-5
nkn 1557,1 ; IV 282,16 ;
)C
n.f n9n IV 144,9 CPU n.r n9n VII ý6 V 78,17;V 184,1; VII 1740 111130,6 IL -A
dn VHI 142,9-10(notethe alliterativequalitiesof this phrase)and similarly in pacifyingSakhmet c35k
T
3t I havecausedangerto passby VI 284,4.
sYis also usedof removingotherunpleasantthings
n.t Odt I makediseasepass
from his limbs IV 51,7. Also in the descriptionof the throwingof theharpoonby theking or Horus thereis a commonline , 'I havehurledwith the left handAn. 1m lib. i 'and this latter part mustrefer to the harpoonrope which is paid out by the other handwhen the harpoonhas been thrown. st here may thus be a transitiveform of the verb &to pass to makepass'andso 7 causeto passout (the rope) with my , left hand. BlackmanandFairmantranslatethis as 7 havehurledwith my right handandswing with
1633
my left' and note that sg.n. i is from 'I have spreadoue (Set- sY to open , spread), which is the throwingof theropewhich wasattachedto the harpoonblade[JEA 29 p.5 n.f]. Gardinerdescribes the actionfrom representations of huntingin theTombof Amenemhet- oncethe harpoonhashit the animal,the bladeis controlledby the cord which canbe 'drawnin andletbut at pleasure'(Tombof Amenernhetp.28 andn.51. Examplesare frequentat Edfu : c= -
IV 213,9; VI 83,13-14; VI 216,12; C-30
ft
VI 61,10; cx3
VIII 98,15.
There is a further expressionrdi-sg 'to give passageto' (Wb 111483 3-6 MK) [seeGNS 73 = Sinuhe 128] Faulkner suggeststhe translations'appear''manifestoneself and 'draw` a weapon. 1n Examples are quoted as follows :R III to a god p]Lr.k m-s3 qrrty L-j -*-%=nr--n Med Habu <788> ; sungod 1--j
ý'py
n wB-n-oow TT Nr. III <1701>D. 19
n irt nbt creatorwho gavepassageto everyeye Urk IV 495,7.At Edfu also : Horusin heaven &.J C=1 -'h
n0
nty dg3.f to thosewho seehim -, that is his light allows them to
go and act as they please1110,3 ; also 1231,16 ; ReA-J
n nty dg3.tw. f 1148,3 ; also
n dg3.tw. f VI 300,12 -, c f. also rdit C=
c=1 W.V
34.9. A variation on this phrase is in-sg: in the temple description the bolts on the temple doors . =3
I
dr psd Un give freedom of entry when the sun-shines IV 13,4 (after de Wit, CdE 36
Nr. 71 p.88 and n.2).
S9
nest Wb 111483(12) to 485 (2) OK
The term sYfor a nestof birds is known from OK textsand it was also usedas a word for marsh land wheresuchnestsmight be found.The word ocursin titles of thosewho we'reresponsiblefor L Gillam GM [c for fish fowl parties pleasure theseareas- ensuringthat therewasenough royal or , 36 p.171.The term occursoften at Edfu, mainly in metaphoricalsenses,becauseHorus is a falcon , following this imagery his homeas a child in the Delta is a bird nest, thus anywherethat Horus ýNllvwqa
lives is a nestand this is his ternpleat Edfu : the enclosurewall encloses
14aup
of s3b-%wt
Wm
VI 6,7 ; in the temple,Horusprotectshis chicks (othergods)in
qzmp
their nestsIII
1634
87,20 ; the falcon is Horus as a child m-ILnw m 'A
his nest of Khemmis
z
OCF
the nest nursed by his mother to be king of
VI 301,2. Horus ruled as king in CM Upper and Lower Egypt VI 309.7 ; sim.-M
1
C3 in 9, (LU protected the child 1 4.
IV 272,13.
1286,3 ; while in the nest in Kh=n-ds Wadjet ,
n Ow is the nest of the
The word is used in a metaphor : of Horus , 'your nose EM
in in Egypt Horus (4) 116 the that the to wind preyailing north/south so perhaps referring wind Delta proyides that wind. sl is also the word for marsh in the phrases3b-d q.Y. and alone :0 LS ; from
s
1565.10 ; when the flood comes it floods.'ZISI=
birds are brought as offerings
in the lands of Horus 1582.1-2.
to open Wb 111481(14) to 482 (14)
sg is the later form of the rare older word s3l and sg is much used in GR texts. X C= leaves door Doors and : -A -t=-w-
southIV 13,2; c= -17 b--J x
83,3 ; c= m,A IV 10,12-13
'3wy IV 57,6 ;
q CX3 -:!ý
r rsy open to the
and Wurninethe two landsHi
r--v
"c=" ""T house IH 130,1-2 doors 1 'c=r, of your n. A
;! 5 207,7 IV ; 9-30 sim.
IR 195.17
Z'
hil
sb3w VI 240,4-5 ; VII 78.8-9 also.
C= 'r4l* open shrines int it IV 6,2 ; god
'!Ql2cn shrines': House of Min IV 55,4
OIL IV 101.12 sb3ws Or .
st dsrt
n. k. hwwt 3hw mansions of Akhu 111214,2-3 w
r'l oil
#221,8-9 f ltrty IU Ill 218.15-16; --h«r_r n. C= 191 n.f %t3wwith spellsIV 96,14 the ldng is lord of magic jy 40,4 ; sim. VI 241,2-3; WetjesetHorus
-A
hr-ýXk
X -6
n. f pto
ltrty t3wy Ill 226.16-17 dryt n gs-prw V
VI 245,5 list of before you opens
doorscK3,o',,% , Imsn which opento every place... VII 12,1. Oil' eSZ-7 111214.1 k 111113,6 Roads w3t. k C -ar n. r st -ý-wrt JS 2; beloved M 117,6; ýY k mtnatmomingVI16,5-6. place n. mtn to your Cavernsfor the flood to pour out.: Paitgqof the body eyes 'x*-3 -r' V, 173,12-13 3hty ,
&-Afi=V 272.1-2 C= J1
VI 145,9-10.
54,12 have done IV you to see what open 3hty. f and he seesWetjesetVIII 43,1 . Nostrils - msty. k
at the srneUof incenseUl 194,6-1. throat - r-3
with the sweetwind 1269.11.
1635
mouth -
r=r
inhw y of
-"food 65,11 IV the and eat offering ears - C=
4----l
Osiris 1212,10 (parallel with analogousverbs). With prepQsitions
(putting food upon the altar) IV 63,17-18 ; the road'
to the templeis commandedI--
'Open before I' IV 70,4 L; lz=t, you ; road cmm - --j
A
P3t.k IV 50,10; doors
hr
openoutward VI 7.5.
to spreadout, extend
si
Wb 111482(17) to 483 (1) MK [Cr.605b],'is derivedby 6ern'yDfrom b3h3 'to winnow' [CE 2591,demotic
Coptic !YWUS
[DG 5221 but may comefrom the verbU ultimately [KH 337 from ,
howeverhas
Y(3)X(3)].This is most likely from the sameroot as the last verb but is attested from MK texts.,At Edfu it is rare apart from the phrases with 'claws' as object (but here the sY could just as well be open) Of claws spreadout, extend : Horus :f5
IV 210,8-9
'g3v4 1306,17 ;H 187,11 Xii 2-2,
V 50,1; 'g3wt'
IV 179,10-11
are extended to slay foes 111186,11
(earliest on Amonsrit. Berlin 26,8). Il 55,2-3
sg-, Dwt
214,1 ; 'nwt Various 141,9-10 Y. E
e-
Z,
111146,15
C30
VII 82,6
VII 125,11
VII
are extended 111180,11.
the gods give the love of king
;9
r-br-nbw
spreading before everyone V
VI 190,7'; also ; M. 141,12. To describe the sacrificial bull : gsr. k =3 hr W ...
Dr shw. k the bull is spread out (or opened up) in your abattoir VII 316,5-6.
A 13 In describing a statue of Isis : br w'rt. s 'extended (squatting) upon her thighs VI 22,1 a dch . 11 l hr drt. f 'her hands stretched out by her side' VI 23,8. statue of the goddess 0-, tý:: m -41--
svp
.
to lighten , makebright , be bright , white Wb IV 282 (7) to 283 (9) Pyr. c f. DG 501,3 sp iA,ACr.546b ; CED 249 ; KH 322 moment ýLjWTT
A word attested in the PTs and used often at Edfu, particularly because Horus of Edfu is a solar light
1636
god , mostly with referenceto sun light. Intransitive
103 ýit is bright with his beams (m3w) 0:!
M : temple ZT
before Horus --
81
being bright 1 306ý2
127,7 -, the Ennead rejoice
. -41--
With Wowing noun: in the phrasesKp-4ddwy'bright of light' an epithetof Homs Behdet c:2'o3t
ICU 0) 1310,13 , Re Horakhty stwt ml 3bty V 226,9; of eyes:
PX Horus,
1287,11 ; the Horizon goddew is c 0 C' 0 3h ty H 27.16 *,Re Horakhty is 2p
itn 1385,2. Transitive - occurs more often and with various objects. 13 r-, Land: Horus 2F_ 0
ndb 191,15 ; lotus child
RJ'r-P0
0 pa with the beams of
-"245,8-9 V eye ; your uraei C:31-%%%%t3w nb all landsV 138,14 ft\ A t3wy V 272,1
risesIV 211,3
a-
.=-
when he
by her fire (uraeus)VI 264,4.
Ir3 2M, Darkness:Hathor v kkw with her face1159,5 ; Horusrises -p- Q0 ý Mr 1. 138,11; eye of Horus
c=m
ýW 1425,16 ntt m snk ,
do
wn m kkw IR
also 1443,3.
nwt V 221,11-12; the sunrises pt 2MOP.-ft 1294.9.
Heaven:F 0%%
A-C')' Orw with his eyesIV 54,16; Fw.es: Metaphors:of
PW9n. flood
Also
0.
brw when Horus showshimself V 268,6.
f sbtk it brightensyour field 1321,16.
irt-Hr m Odt.s (cloth) 1123,11; cloth and ointment
Stwt
(beamsof light) like Akhty V 284,7-8. sYpis usedas might be expectedin a templewherea sungod Horusis the main god and the light hasits source,principally, in his eyes. It is symbolisedby the fire of the uraci which are alsohis, . eyesandwhenHorusrisesin the morning,hebringslight andremovesdarlmess.As his companion, Hathor,alsothegold of thegods,is closelyconnectedwith light, which is believedto be the means of life and signal in the morning that enemiesand foes have been defeated,so sYp may be specifically the morning,light [usesof the verb sYpseeel-Sayed,ASAE 71 , 1987p.82-3 ; also -. 4, -
BIFAO 78,1978 p.471 n-ml. Ile Ptolemaicwriting of the word is Alk 11 plus (D JASAE43, p.1131andaW with a protheficL,
s1p
light Wb IV 283 (10) to 284 (4) MK
1637
sMPis derivedfrom the verb&Vp' andis usedastheobjectof certainverbs: ir : in the 3rd LE nome god ir ,
wd : Horus
0
e3ýQ0
makes light those who are in the underworld IV 24,2.
with his eyesVI 248,8.
-*-0 J3 bpr :a geni hpr ý21bpr kkw 1509,13 ; Horus bpr ME 0A4: LI.0Z, 0 " F&
'in the place of his
eyes1499,5. -"*Nephthys wn : wn 2M
13 0 and drives away darkness 1232,17. D 01
In epithets :a geni is
511A : Hathor is mz: 7
99aoV
275,13 ; My is nb
A :, in his shrineD 11112,13.
SVPi
Light One= sungod -
Wb IV 284 (5) RoyalTombs
At Edfu : possiblyof Horus
" J03 in the place of darkness IV 56,12 ; Horus is M
11 (D
andLord of Mesen1563,13.
Sypt
Light One, at Dendera it is Hathor Wb IV 284 (6) GR
Also applied to Hathor at Edfu in a pun : in a miffor text Isis/Hathor is .a(3 e sw mA , brw she is the light who has lighted faces V 77,16 (doubly significant from the point of view of the offering involved also CD 11174,8).
Sýpt
bright (white) cloth Wb IV 284 (8-9) Pyr.
The PyramidArchivesof Neferirkarenote the existenceof 0
C)
ý-J cloth*, also spelled
and not to be confusedwith gzp 'cloth' [c f. James,Hekanakhtep.140 ; Arch.Abousir p.362-364] and
s9pt is mentionedin Ritual textsfor the offering of cloth , beinga word probably'
for 'white cloth' (c f. bdt). At Edfu the word is not usedoften in the earlier cloth rituals (of the sanctuaryand surroundingchapels), but the copy from the Amun ritual usesit in a pun : Xspn.k Im D -d
rml
pn receive this your cloth 1 122,16[c f. Amunsrit. XXVILIO - XXVIII. I. 9sp n.k AoNl3"-%
Moret, Rituel p.1791.
U38
Later cloth offerings use sfpt always in puns in the introductory words of the ritual : the king
rings
or Sr 4
0 AN ex%, 306,8 289,2 VU VII is bright VU 158,1 ; -, cloth which white am
Z
190,3 Also
qV
bright with the bright cloth VII 260,11 the deadancestorsYspn is for your limbs -dP4"ý 4;
-. *-
'your kas are
U n1r.ta M
131
I G.
M 192,3
dt. k it has made your body bright V 196,3 ; Sakhmet
clothed in her light (garment) ? HI 293,12.
m
In somecms thereis nopun: Kspw'bt br br aT ///VII 99,13; the cloth is descnbcdas v mm F///// damagedtext V 247,12. 3bw bright cloth VII 318,8;I qa I'he writing of
q
mayhavebeenan errorfor
P
which wasthencopiedandrepeatedin subsequent
texts.
S9p
grapesor wine Wb IV 284 (12) GR
in fact occurs earlier in a hieratic label for storehousesin a tomb at Meir. 7U label lists the Paa0 13rrt [Meir IV pA9 and pl.XX no.121-Blackman : wd contentsof a store-house suggestedApt-Orrt was'raisins'. but it may be two separateterms. P ;? (Hier.Ostr. 54,2,2)which he equateswith a plant s't/d [CP V-t Janssennotesa plant by Charpcnderp.616-7). suggested p.367-8]so this is not an exampleof theEdfu s%Kas Tle word sipt 'grapes!clearly hasolder origins and in GR texts the word occursin appropriate 0 contexts : wine offerings a
m erm
W. -0
in the placeof your heart171,14-15clearly a plant
tie M in the&vt of yourh= (coil.XI
(parallel to rwd-s3 andlrt-Ijr) ; sametext later 256) 1 109,8. In a recipe for kyphi : rdi
A#**n a
dsds called 13rrw wb3t 'grapes of T
Desdes am called raisins of the oasis'II 211.15 sim. the festival texts of Osiris Pr im. f
Q'r
Irt-kir
Horus - drink of it V 356,4 and 'one drinks (sw%' tw)
4 9! 0-. be In must wine. a pun:
4 MT, 130
at Philae <2886> Phot 850. In pw wine comes from him it Is eye of
Am tv,
V 356.5 - drunk by Sakhmet
grapesfor your sanctuaryIV 124,10-11.
At Denderatoo: wine text, thevineyardof Denderapoursout
andis boweddownby
wdgrapes CD 111188,10. If this term is derivedfrom sýp 'be white, lighe Apt may specificallybe white grapesor a white
1639
In GR templess9pis a metaphoricalword for 'miW deriving from s9p 'be white, brighe it refers , to the colour of milk in the sameway as Odw'miW comesfrom Od"bewhite. 2'0 4 The word was notedby Junkerat Philae: the,goddessnursesHorus with .
her milk
[Phild 123,11.It is usedat Edfu, as notedby Fairman[op.cit.] mainly in milk offering texts: , 2V
ýpst -V 392,2 ; to
of cows V 265,10-11; in the pun stp -n
Harsomthus sýp
Yll
111125,5 ; give
t ý7 =,.
, VII 285,5. It is also brought in
-e! irit 'q"--;ýX is controlledby the cow R ýdw to : of cows offering processions parallel , / q m I in their uddersIV 445,14-15;q 154,11; cattle have Mam.E 71,8-9; ', Mam. E 189,5-6. U51c! -;
s9pt
heaven sky , Wb IV 284 (7) GR
Literally Mat which is bright! : the flood waters the fields she gives birth to her children 9d , e-p- Pýv 17 -,--
S9Pt
xnýt shehasraisedheavenwith the north wind 1581,2.
cucumber - Cucumis melo Wb IV 284 (11)
The name for the vegetable derives from the colour of its flesh and sap - bright white. It was cultivated in Egypt and eaten [Keimer, Gartenpflanzen I p. 14.1301.Cucumbers were connected with the rise of the Nile and during the festivals at Edfu the priest of Sakhmet ate a cucumber as part of the
2T rituals: wK'
AM
V 356,5[Von KAnel,Sekhmetp2761.
statue. form Wb IV 291 (6-16)D.18 DG 463 s9mfigure of a god
J,
&3X
Cr.589b; CED253; KH327 L-Lqtc-me literature. It have in NK underworld can is s9m not attestedbeforethe Amduatand thenvery often In Amduat barque. divine in the the ssvmware image 'cult' image the the meaningof or processional had know deceased to Horus the they by and beings are whom made were of which representations
1640
shownin the 7th and 10th Hours.They generaflyrefer to static imagesand then usuaUythoseof gods, deriving from s1fm'state,condition' [Hornung, Menschals Bild p.139-1411and compare 'replique [Meeks,Hom.Sauneron1235 n.15] ; 'exteriorappearance! [Husson.Miroirs p.103 n.8] 'statue, portrait image [FCD 248 alsoJEA 42 p.15]. , At Edfu s9m.is usedin a generalway to refer to the imageof a god (not the king) and it occursin parallel with analogousterms suchas sbm : Osiris establishesshrineswith shmw.f and builds W off v-
temples for
images of him 1144,15 ; the ba of a god unites with
563,12-13; the templewasfoundedfor 75,9- 10 ; as the falcon,
1ý"
""sl
iý'
of HorusV 8,6 ; he cmatedeuth for 'fý` %-
'I
his image is upon the back of the oryx VII 324.15 ;
191 +12
ý
of Horus is established in the nomes of Upper Egypt VIII 8.10 ; the eyes of Horus mn. tI br +' 11167,11.In the temple cloth is used to bide . "i 'I 1553A. is the king who makes "ý' 4j t-
lie
i
cult image of god 1566.13 ; it'-
idea of the image being secret and hidden is also stressed: in 14th UEnome ý' no-one knows the god's form IV 41,12 ; hide
+. it
1373,16.In the Myth HorusIr hp rJ mTmItt ,
p; x
nn Jr.n H13ILr-ptf
.9
of Horus VIII 93,10; kiss the earth
changed hirnself into this form as
v RB had done before him VI
121,5 [Fairman ,
321. 21,1935 JEA p. the manner : after same
to lead, guide, conduct Wb IV 285 (7) to 287 (20) Pyr. DG 463,9
3
With object of Im=n: in an epithetof Horus'wiLhmanyeyesandears 'f" 1240,7 ; "PIT
leadseveryoneby his light! 1316,8 millions ...
11167,16-17
or nbw n psdJ he
1169.5; sim.
00w leads
everyoneto their work VU 161,3; Horus
sun folk VH 207,18. Also : the Eight guardians I""u I, appearsin the flood .-*ý% , = Sa
P 'ý-
nir 13(Osiris) 1166,17 god who
leadsgodsfromthefloodIV 27,15*,-4-
f-. A' yourka,andthekas of the godsIV 44,9; Horus
1
n.f
stnm br w3t nfrt leadsthe strayeronto a
good path M 63.12 [for the leadingqualitiesof gods c f. Otto GuM p.152 sIm lob p.55 ; with light p.30 ; of strayerin othertextsp.371.
1641
Of bringingpersonsor godsto their shareof offerings: the benubird 0
C30
VIII 107,16; sim.
I* I
h.r nbw rE 4.
p.152to his protection]; the king
A,.
-
leadseveryoneto VIII 146,5[Otto,'GuM
v--
-k' Ir. nLrw
171,7 ; king
-
hrt you leadgoddesses andyou make(offering)shares1380,6. Of bringing offeringsto the gods(very common'to distribute. share): 45,12
k3w(CM to everyone VII 32ý9 meat
org,
,
4w
A Xb.f (of oryx) to the Ennead
gbw.f to the templeVI 9,7-8 butchers'
177,13
'Vbw. sn VI 57,4
stpw (of hippopotamus)to cities and nomesVIII 27,2; 73,8-9
-A
IV 199,3
Cý,
3wtoyourkaIV
w'bw to your courtiersVH
Wbw of hippopotamus to temples IV 214,5 PU meat to all gods IV 128,4 ; +- -*%
(meat) to your followers V 302,18 ; other offerings
Wbýr to Ennead' ý-i
h3tV166,11;
hww'
pr-brw to the noble dead 1547,9-11
eye of Horus to gods and goddessesIV 65,8.
The king feedsthe gods: food is given (rdi) to gods
7-
IV 223,9andfood is goddesses
distributedto his followersIV 350,14-15; to his courtiers(above)andIV 124,11-13. The action is a consequence of the god receivingQksp)the offerings: Horus. in food offerings'We 4receivethe gift in peaceand -,
1 distribute(it) upon the altars IV 42,12 ; IV 195,34. It is the
action of the taking food (of any kind) to the gods and goddessesand also as a reversionto the followers of the king. s9m is also usedin the senseof 'conduct!lead' a ritual , especiallythe Openingof the Mouth rite. for herethe king is s9m-bs 'onewho performsthe rite!. n.k hs V 96,17 ;V 238,15 as W ADsw for godsandgoddesses VII 326,10 hs also 111276,34 the son of Sokar hs IV 243,4 ; also performedat the foundingof the temple
bs'by the
Lord of Ashmunein(Tboth)IV 330,15[noteby Blackmanin JEA 32 p.79 andn.9 and 10].Thelector priest alsodoesthis
hs beforegods and goddesses1567,19-568,1; and it is part of the eA1.11
proceedingsof the festival of Behdet +bookskept in the library is
t*
'-'ý
hS nb nirw V 30,7 . One of the 4' [T leading IR 347.13; anotheris "
f(officiating) in the temple 111351,8 ; in the sakhmet Litany , the king
Y-^ý --7
'CE7 Impo
wr
ipw he
is 111301,2 temple the for festivals constructedaccordingto, brings ; offerings conducts you those and ý% ýwt-njr 'madeby the chief lector priest Imhotep, the great son of Ptah VI 10,10 the)ffd n
1642
[note by Guthub
BdE 47 p28 n.ae ; 181 nar ; Blackman and Fairman Took of Designing a . ,
temple ' JEA 28 p36 giving ancient authenticity, to the temple plan . There is also a parallel snly wr s9m-4wt-njr the layout and design plan book , the correct ritual procedure to be followed Vi 6,41. In a dw3-njr text the Idng as a ritualist and as a title of lboth
+'
Ic'2ý>'
+
1> ey
(h.bt) 'reads the ritual book! IV 57.2
in Builder gods IV 14.7 ; also Aturn
T
1rnJ m
]Vwt-'3 he leads (conducts) what he has done in Heliopolis VI 150J. 4L
Various : gods
lead the barque to the western horizon M 5,11 ; in the stretching the cord guides her (Seshat)arms as she measures1 90ý ; in libation ,
ceremony, Tboth +the king
leads out the flood 169,12 ; king -s T
by his advice 111132,2; all the priests of the hour [after Alliot
,
t3wy m sgrw. f guides the two lands hry-bbt for officiating V 126,34
Culte p.471-5].
leader
sym
Wb IV 291 (18) RoyalTombs sYmis used at Edfu in parallefwith other nounsfor 'rulers': Atum is nsw king in heaven, Ity in the two landsand
ý'
3bt nwt 'who leadsthroughthe horizonof Nut VI 150,2(or leaderin
parallel with msw ... ity). This phraseoccurselsewhere: protectionof m 3bi-nwt VI f30t-nwt VI 149,7. 149,6 ; Atum also ... a in a processionof godsPhilae<243>Photo7 AsthenwneofagodWbIV191(19)GR: 'ý-. MD IV 37/76-77andin theAmduatdm is commonasan epithetfor deitieswho lead' the deceased throughtheunderworld[c E HornungAmduatH indexp.203].
ir dm fm heir Wb IV 287 (22-23)GR, [temp.Nectanebo11 The earliestexampleof thisphraseappearson a statueof Pa-en-kheb-wadja 4r
c3
m st Uhe
Munich fathee 82 Une4 of his inthe ascribe, as of place succeeds .
text [Vemus,Athribis p. 174text, Doc. 145andp. 176nm]. The term occursoften in GR textsas a designationof the king. It s meaningis clearin ancestortexts: the deadgods
Ar
1643
their heir is establishedon their earthIV 122,16-17(cloth offering) ; in the processionof the gods to Mesen , ? raise , praise -,=> CID
5ý
ý-
4, A uponthethroneVI 245.8; czc> .
CZ3 2 A
IV 207.5.
In offerings of various things the king is welcomed as 'successor': hnm vessel (Khnum) V 199,5 ; driving calves -cz> AW
amulet
on the throne of Re V 87,5-6 ; beetle
V 103,13 ; crown of justification (Osiris)
fp* T
111142,3.
The king is named as the 'heir' of specific gods : cloth offering. he is -C='$-, 3" 289,6 ; bread offering he is ,
c3p
Memphites (anýestor text) is c=>
c9zJ
ý-
Horus bn-brt
V 152,15
of Hedjhotep IV
The young Ptolemy .
of the One Lord (nb wl) IV 249,3 ; see also
M. 144,11 ;D 11140,5 (of Hathor); MD II 40d; III 74a; Ombos Il 65,611 [see JEA 36,1950 p.68].
pehuof the 7th nome
s9m
Wb IV 291 (22) GR In the 7di LE nome, the name of the pehu is with produce of the Ut field IV 27.7-9 procession as
TN.
/to,
lr#; 0
h,f- T=,
V 17.11 earliest attestation in an Abydos ,
KRI 11538.13 Vist of Barguet in Mmi 16 p. 16 no.7e with spellings]. The
geographical text of the Couloir mysterieux names the pehu as
dM t
- == with its boats supplied
*
9jc:,.,
1332,2.
2nd hourof theday Wb IV 292 (2-3) GR . RoyalTomb
The nameof the fifth hour of the night in the Amduatis
Dry-ib wi3.s and the
Barke ihrer inmitten [Homung is Amduat form I 76 92 die H this sYmt geleitet shortened of p. and p. in'the is feminine It from 'one leads' 93 7]. prow of sits to the who referring goddess who with p. n. the sun boat. In the hoursof the day at Edfu
is howeverthe secondhour,whengod sails in the sky
by Nefertum, is He accompanied victorious over'foes and this causesgods and peopleto rejoice. Nephthys,Isis, Thoth, Neith, Re Behdet,Montu 111215,2-216,6 and Nefertumis shownspearinga turtle , while Re as a child sits in his barque(pl.70). At,Dendera
alsothe secondhour
(Thes131 A) , but a further text usesthe term in way which suggestsit is a nightimehour
1644
DurnIfist. I II 35b a 1. In both textsthe barqueof the sungod is led andpossiblygmt canbe a day or night hour.
urww
sxmt
Wb IV 289 (5-8)Pyr. D.18GR Z-- is the snakeon the brow of the king Pyr.§396cand can also be the
In the PTs
P ý61ý ;5& doubleserpentdiademof theTwo Ladies '75P
§2038c. q qcx is raisedon
S)(mt is one of the wordsfor the diademin the Hymn to the Diadem:
Zlk is theEye of Horus(4,3) the uraeuswho leadspeople(4,4). ,
the brow of Horus(4.1)
The term is derivedfrom am 'to lee for the snakeon thebrow of the king precedeshim andleads him on - removing all hindrancesto his progress.Ile uraeusis thus 'she who leads'or 'guiding Edfu, but in As The 2481. [FCD the term often at contexts. occurs not always expected part serpent' 4, &on head king brow 344,3 Horus IV the the diadem the : on of or appears god of the s9mt of . ; in the 3rd UE nome, god appearswith 'ý-
Imb&- V 108,13-14 as this is El-Kab, the serpentin -
Upper Egypt= Nekhbet, be snakegoddess; as an may question
T-
Lis
raisedup on the
0,, is beforethe king as protectionVI 302.8; Re appearswith king's brow VI 242,1; *,jj. It, 4 -Y-his Guide guiding him VI 302.18[Ghattas,Schutzp.79 nl and p.83 n.5] ; Re welcomes'f6'
t-
o
V1126,7.
Ile serpentis identifiedwith certaingoddesses : Mehit asRayet '16 pL30,,sheuniteswith ýo T +* V, %ntyt IV 238,12. #- V43,10-12; Hathoris 4", The evidencesuggeststhat s9mt is primarily Nekhbet: greetingto the White Oneof Nekhen IV 331.2; the king is WIL andgodsandgoddesses
H 15,6; incenseis offeredto
n 418,7also
185,12
(incense offering)11186,1 ', b
VA.
U
123,10.HoweverWadjetis caUed
+0 131,13andHathoralsois: 0, The king is sdd of
14,4-51-I'
VA-
1
of Aturn11
n w3d 11144,13. &ý.
1120,7.
in generals9mtis thesnakeonthebtýwof thekingor godandit canreferto Nekhbetor Wadjet,it is not importantwhich. Her signiflicanceis that sheprotectsand leadsthe king andin GR textsonly drntY Conrirmation 75 Goyon (317)]. f. [c in form p. is dual the occurs singular, there no ,
1645
s9mt
eye Wb IV 292 (4) GR
The word occurs at Edfu in a mirror text, where the king raises up the sun mirror bdoreý his eye IV 238,9 ; in a Maat text, Harsomthus rests beside -ý- " qx> %e
H 46a. Both
Wb and Husson [Mitoirs p.78 n.6] suggestthat this is the lunar eye for at Dendera among a list of ,
wordsfor 'eye'is
m s%rns guidinghim and 'FiU
tw
CZI> 4126
with hm3g [Thes.
141 d" 6 andd.10].
s9mt
boat
+-1, T'A In a m'ndt offering, the king brings to Horus and Hathor x: a 1--
Jjr. tn the barque
carrying you . you sail Manu in safety1115,13and on the parallel sideof the Hall 'I causegod to appearin
X=
his boat (msktt offering) 11130,6.
4a
The termrefersto a barquewhich containsthegod,be it eveningor morningboatandit is connected . in image NK. Nelson showedthat s9mw-hw could refer to the cult with the term s9m-bwused the as a god and it barque,especiallywhengiven a barquedeterminative[Fig 17 "ýr ýib ýps ; Fig 20 in WES 1,1950 Fig 18 r-C--
0 JZ---j
I for 137 p.
Figs and p. 140-1421.It is used earliest in the Chapel of Hatshepsut : Block 284 U,acau-Chevrier, Chap.Hat. p.283 n.b] and also see KRI H 532,2
-
vpst! i
Z.Ly
The term has a good earlier precedentsand the Edfu usesconfmn it is a barque for imýges of gods.
drnt-rml snakegoddess'Onewho guidesmankind' Wb IV 289 (9) MK In the hymn to the'diadern Prt is , . C=>
off
(4,4) leads people one who
also
It
Lacau,Sarc.Ant. NE I p.184no.851, an epithetrefemng to the T V, -a tes king u ni in the is in it GR -: this way texts, also used royal uraeusand , coffin MK 28083
is Hathor (as the epithet of an Hathor ; and 82,12-13 (offering IV wnyb) of to the made uracus with uracus)
"'0
MD 125,6.
1646
SIMW
portions
In praisinggod, Hathorgivesthe ling
in
j
rPh340 &3, IV 72,17-73.1. TU
nounderivesfrom the useof the verb sMn'to distribute!offeringsandrefersto offaings divided out in the templeexactly(nfr)
.
s9mtyw butchers Wb IV 292 (11-12) OK sing. Ile sign C::0
%
read as sým [GG T 311 was identified by Gardiner with the Old Kingdom sip
rIT 331 also read as am which is a knife sharpenercarried by butchers [GG p.515 and
Fischer, Orientalia 29 1960 p. 170 Fig. 11. The word srm in OK texts denotes a butcher and is the in OK [Fischer, for texts this man op.cit. p. 177 ; Ghoneim, Rhind p. 174] being term usual from A by later the tomb of TI shows NZA scene and mnh. sft superceded
actually performing
its (sfj) bull throat (sbs) [Montet Sctnes de la vie priv& cutting and also the cutting up of a , p. 1651. 'Ibough clearly an archaic term , sYmtyw occurs once, in a damagedcontext at Edfu : in the net text Onty ýn'
//I't'Pkq
or s9m gbwsn 'choppers and butchers distribute their (foes) meat
portions VI 57.5.
sInt
papynisreed An.Ux. 78.3844
The noun ocursin the Hymn to the Diadem: 8,2-3 'Awaken
snb.ti WIL m btp
Ant [Hymnenp.37,91 does binds Erman translate the in peacethe &Xntwhich not papyrusstalk' . dn. line May t snt. t (as one word with determinative)papyrus this the Leibovitch but as rendered On in [ASAE 42,1943 1001. The Wadjet p. verb serpententwinesawaken peace' stemwhich the Sprache [see Bidoli der Fangnetze, is to be to papyrus to plait! and of planting used weave. seems , p.67,n.5] . In Cr I 187g the deceasedis invited to bathewith Re in
the pool of sht ,
Faulknertranslateslotuses'FECT 136 and38 n.281. At Edfu the term dnt occursin a numberof texts : theJ3t-Vpsis broughtwith its reeds,Um and
1647
is Lady Nekheb Nekhbet, '1=1 227,10-11 VI the of to the ; god which give protection 7 Onwt
SI
lady of the srnt and mistressof the papyrus,she awakensto watch
is 8] Il 213 diadem 318,15 [PhilA hymn) V (a direct Diadem Horus the on the ; the n. over echoof head of the king -c:7
I& ý Ap.
VI 243,9.
111113,11-12; also C=
hymn 'sYnt diadem for Upper Egyptian be that the the reads term pirUs so reed not may a s9nt is it identified Upper Egypt As the the of also with the plant papyrus'. with plant which entwines ýgypt. Alternatively the term could be relatedwith sIn lotus' - but the usesand uraeusof Upper spellingsmakethis unlikely.
sýn
lotus Wb 111485to 486 (14) MK DG 464,5 Semitic -1 W
Cr.608a; CED260; KH338 !dwujeýJ
Nymphealotus L. (African lotus) andNympheacoerula Savig.(blue searose)are the two lotuses indigenousto Egypt and ssn is the word for the lotus in general- referring to the wholeplant - the for leaves Blumen 47ff. ]. flower. flower [Dittmar, The leaves used and were p. root and open stalk, decorationandin medicalrecipes[Germer,Arzneip.26-28; referencesfrom Charpentierp.618-621; LA 1111091 ff. ]. At Edfu s9n alternateswith nhb as a word for lotus and there is no apparent W differencebetweenthem.In textsfor the offering of thoughmostlikely to be nbb (q.v.) , it could
dn. be sXnis also the symbolof regenerationand rebirth, the creationand the as easily
First Time.It alsorepresentsthe fertility of the fields after the flood andthe bloomingof plantsin the summertime. Two texts are specifically bnk s9n offerings: c3la Ld-
11 Behdet to Horus to and s'r nhb
104,16-105,9to Horus, Isis and Seshat,who give many yearsas king and millions of king PIAOj the fields shows andmarshes. returns,plantsgrowingon the fields andall produceof the holding up two bunchesof lotuses; Pnk cm
Y take et--u-
pn from my hand,the Eye'
fields king with plants andY the receives lotus is Harsomthus again Re and the to child as given of ý (5) 131. V 220,13-221,6 lotus holds pl. king the only one In 1ý
found is these texts but within showing also is sýn out often written nbb offerings , ,
1648
that the two terms are interchangeable: the king has many fields containing
V
r,=
T
150,5 ; the lotus containing the 043 !fps (primeval serpent creator) is in the
HI
is raised up decoratedwith gold VU 78,6 ; Horus gives canal areaswith G3
273,8 ;
blooming and with flowers VU 162,15.In lotus offeringsallusion is madeto sfn. n-)(mw lotuses of summee, the king smells their fragrance which is deemedto be especially pleasant
i"U, V *, . -1 40 VII 78,16;
C333 40
3=
flowering)
111186,3; VI 339.13(alsoin parallelwith the nbb
dn in V 221,6 is likely. the all cases most reading XC3=0
tý?: 0-. 'cr 'ntyw lotus In the offering of the rrm of gold filled with is madeof rmý this of ) oil of . 3r has Eye Re IH 187,15 the ; and the container of Wherotextsspecifythat fields contain;t-?ý (V 86,14for example
in it M 187,13.
the signsmayreads)fnandnhb or oneor the other
V 150,9).
In other texts, the plant produceof the fields can include lotus : from the sbt-d! C30
IV
33,10 ; from fields managedby Thoth r,='
(Vr
VI 2W,2. Oil of lotus is usedto soak
-qu nwd-cloth
cloth
Ir
V 284,6or
V 284.10; also C=
CD V 89,6-7. Usesof this word at Denderaare more varied Ihy is Hathoris sweetlike
s9n
A'=)
42>
nfr n Nbwt CD 1169,15
DH 164,1-2.
gain ý
The canal of the 9th UE nomecontains
qq has parallel cc=sc>l
III
there is nothing like it V 113.8-,the
nothingto equalit IV 180.7-a rAm of com or grain [ASAE 43 p238
n.2591(c f. 16r).
slfnt
rope Wb IV 293 (14-15)Med, Late and (16) CT sfnw
Ile Coffin Text spell for the nettingof foesincludesthe precaution know the nameof ,7
P c=3
and msnt. s its netting and its plaiting' Cr VI 5d = FECT H p.108 and n.15 ; also in other contextsVI 2211 (clothingtext) c==
j ,.-`!
Onw V 98c Cr ropes,cordage. ; andweaving
in the medical texts,srnt is the term for the binding of a split ear CIM .0, -d
SMI. [Wb MedLp.
1649
The term derivesfrom the verb gn 'to spin plait' and refersto somethingwhich is plaitedor spun , andcanthusbe usedto makenets,clothesor coidage. The termoccursat Edfu : in the driving of calves,theking holdstight to
PT4L
which is attached
to the calves111168,18: in slaying the foes the king receivesthe w3r rope andholds , which binds the foesVII 149,18.It possiblyoccursin the narnefor one of the crew of tfielestival A P boat 13 1ýj =0 Q-
V 126,5.'
Wb cites threerefs : Eb.91,19 ; Bals Rit 9,22 X a-x cwt3
readby Sauneronas sXt3 cloth
[Sauneron5,22 p.18 line 5 he gives4nt in Black Bull 7] ; Urk V 161,7= BD Spell 99 receive (word is clear)Chapterof bringinga boat in the underworld.
sifn
to spin Wb IV 293 (9-13)OK DG 464,6
jA-
ol
& is depictedat Beni Hasanasone of the preparatoryprocessesto spinning then [Beni weaving , 3 I; A=A, kalso a paintedscenefrom Saqqara,5th D. tomb of Her-n-kauand SekehmHathor , shows EL->A ý P [Quibell Saqqara 1907pl.66 no.21; in the and die action is describedas c=3 jL , , A^~ Id ,, P j Tomb of Daga at Thebes, man sits on the ground and pulls at something HasanII pl.IV a seatedwomanholdsfibres in her left handandpulls at a massof yam ?
[Davies, Five Theban Tombs pl. 35]. Moret translated this as 'plait papyrus fibres' (often with dt ' payrus plants) [La Vie Privde p.76-771and thus Bidoli in his description 'flechten' [Fangnetzep.66a] ; '' Faulkner has 'to weave' [FCD 248 after Caminos Lit Frag. p. 131. Ile
-91, "A described as ,I cý%ýJ .' process
complementaryto msn where a women disentanglesa massof yarn, at Beni Hasanis clearly spinning however [H.Ling Roth, Ancient Egyptian and Greek Looms, Bedford, 1978- different khtpublicationsof,scenein tombof Khnumhotepp.4-51. In non-descriptivetexts : MuK Rs. 2,1
'making in f bsf tw. m an msn m mitt
4. *ct -r": 2% Aftý -1 amulet; V Rs. 6,1 greetings to you (amulets)
3st msn n Nbt-hwt Here.
though the termssrh and msn are borroweddirectly from the real world of preparingthings to be' force in requiring two processes they are used a ratherartificial way, as woven, -perhaps - which can irjýbe allocatedto Isis and Nephthys[c f. Erman, MuK p.37-38'to spin' and 1,5 c-4='-
n.t
J650
m-bt msn.t mbtbt .-- or mnt]. At Edfu the term is always usedwith msn : mnht cloth W -4-
also 1165, ; C30
122,11
by Isis msn by NephthysI
also VII 99.9
her own hands 131.12 ; bringing the boxes of cloth mnot ,
by Isis with by Isis VI
nwy C30
248,16. This use can be traced to the Mother and Child amulet ritual and also to the Ritual of Amun: by Isis= XXX, 6 and Rituels dAbydos 11 and maybe connected with the
cloth
tying up of cloth in knots as a protective measure. Also : the net of Min used by Horus in the fight against Seth is -c"=-3 471
and msu by
Hathor for him VI 79,8 [JEA 30 p.6woven spun]. ... Originally 4n could have been the twisting of flax or papyrus stems to break them and extract the fibres which were then spun and this is the action depicted in tombs.
slfr
to spread Wb IV 294 (8-15)
P c::3 I* At Edfu : the sun -C=P
sIrw
t3wY In if m 'Spreadsthe Two Lands with clectrwn' 1518,7.
linen Wb IV 295 (13) to 296 (2) Pyr. D.18
This word for linen , or things madeof linen is well attestedfrom early texts [cf. FCD 248 for it linen in Edfu but to to at seems refer cloth only rarely where used mummification:occurs spelling] I
Shentayet Osiris live ibt text, makes m nhh mr4t and
with her bandagesH
213,8[col Cauville,, Osirisp. 108"mdelettesl.
s9rt
sanctuary=isrt WB IV 549(1)GRholyof holies
Ile termfor a sanctuary sl - *- C3 occursat Edfu: theking opensthe sanctuary h3Lk .'youseemy majesty,I seeyourimage,openthedoorof thesanctuary of my shrinebefore, you and_... IV, 207,.7 (processionof gods) ; the king Or -I_'.
dc%
m
orte who ýý ,,.
in thepalaceIV 244,4-5[Cauville Osirisp.124chapelle] giveWetjesetto Horus', Sees mysteries ,
1651
-$ 'raise his beauty in ý 4=0
S99t
=6 C-3
1163,2.
a sistrum Vb 111486(19) to 487 (6) MK J-]P f, DG 46513 iiI
sKgtis an onomatopoeic term for the musical instrument which derives from the ancient expression ýapyrus' [Pyr. §385a] - the shaking of the plants and the sound created, plus the' s99'w3d'to shake the connection with Hathor, would make sUt a natural term for the sistrum [c f. Gennond , Sekhmet p.263-4 ; in general , LA V 959 ff T aý C=, Sin. 269 [GNS 1031 m3 =6
; Ziegler, Instruments p.31]. The earliest example of the word is in ýr-j oil ý a naos type sistrurn.
The offerings in which the sistra feature are the sDtp-Shmt texts, the ir and the sh'-Shm, where the sistrurn offered is either the arched WW
f
Y+
'playing the sistra7
or naos type . In the latter ritual
the word is written in various ways and is primarily performed before a goddess, usually Hathor. The most frequent offering is ir
I?
for Ha& 1 190,11-17 (parallel to a menat offering) ;1
3 ? 7, 447,13-448,2 ; 1523,4-13 and written in full ir -w- r.-3s:
P ý? to Hathor 1528,4-10 ; Ir
If(? T (T 154,15-55,6 ; possibly V 194,9-195,5 ; also for Isis and Nephthys 1 101,4-15 ; ir
for
five aspectsof Hathor (Nekhbet, Sakhmet, Bastet, Wadjet and Satis) 1153,10-154,13 ; for Nekhbet and Horus , as the mother of the king 1307,17-308,8 where the king is before a table With the two types of sistm and two menats upon it (pl. 30b). In all casesthe king holds two
type sistra
before the goddess. The offering is written as ir
11166,4-12; Tefhu IV 144,8-145,3 ; Nut IV 300,13-301,7
IV 357,2-13 ;V 78,16-79,11 ; VII 104,4-16; 174,5-1ý; 305,10-306,5 ; Vill 142,7-143,2, and also ir
'f
ý:
111134,4-16; VI 283,16-285,2 ; VIII 45,11-46,4.
In this case the king holds one of each type of sistra in each hand and also has on his head the Double crown (pl. 55,105), As ir
White crown (pl. 77), triple atef crown (pl. 92) and complex crowns (pl. 152). T sistra ; I' Isis and Nephthys 1 162,12-168,3 , pl. 23a king holds two
ý 500,13-501,4 (pl. 35c) ; or ir
1372,4-373,2, king holds two,?
(XII 326) ; ir
king
has one of each type IV 282,14-283,8 (pl. 89). The offering is also introduced as s'ý'
+
on a pair of columns in the Court (1), the king wears
1652
firstly the Red thenWhite crownsand offers
(damaged)V 258,3-13
and perhaps
pl. 133and V 205,17-206,10pl. 131. One scenewhosetitle is missingis mostlikely to be a sistrarite V 372.11- 373.3andpl. 141 ; one damagedtext /////M ?
for Hathor king holdsboth typesof sistra111267.10-268.2 77. pl. ,
The offering of the sistrais alsocombinedwith the offering of the menatnecklace: rd it mn't -
ýý ?n
mwtf 150,9-16 (XI 231, menatand naos sistrum) ; Onk mn't
296,16-297.5(plA5a) ; and in one text the king brings 'ntyw and-cm,
?
?
for MY H
playsthe sistrafor
Hathor,wherehe holdsa sistr-olnonehandandthreecensersin theotherV 369.12- 370,8(pl.141). In all textsthe king actsasMy the musicianchild sonof Hathorandhe playsthe sistrato calm the . goddess,drive awayall herrageandmakeherhappy.He alsosingsandthegoddessbecomespeaceful and non-destructiveso that shegrantsthat all peoplesing to . ado:- ind praisehim and that he is protectedfrom harmanddisease.Colouris importantin expressingchangesof emotion- the raging goddessis red (for examplebrst red eyed)andbecomesIon Mue faced , that is 'happy and the king is also saidto sw3d t3wy 'makethrive the two lands'andliterally 'to maketheTwo Landsgreen'(a good',happycolour). In the texts, thoughs9t can refer to any type of sistrumor both sistra . it can speciricallybe the naossistrurn which is written as the determinativeof the word : musicis playedby 1528,10; the king brings in his right handand
out fully : Onwt '?? nbt
194,11; the king has CXM
to drive awayangerIII 66k5 andpl.55 showsthis to be the case.Had" 1ý andmistressof
is said to be Lady of (f
andsmdV
ATO
Y nbt
f
1372,16-17(or vice versa)and this can be written' cgg
1153,17 ;nbtnwt
f `_-' 'z3 c Onwt 1523,11 ; Onwt C= -F
111134.15;nbI
373,2 ; in an offering combinedwith the menatsheis onwt
P
1167,16;
(T
bqt ubt
V
150.15.
In the processionto the roof of the templeat the New Year four priestsgo up the stairwaywho,, hold, alternately CLO
and
and in one of the accompanying texts a priest says, "I hold
to drive away all rage with c3p C=
0 38n Ir 1569,34 ; the queenalso and pl. m &Ut)
(note the alliterative qualities of sf da imb
andbrings
beforegod 1570.11and
9 pl.38o. Throughoutsuchpacificationtexts
AA (111130,6 for sotp-sbmt also example) may reaclas
and especially as object of ir 'play...'.
Wb alsorecordsa verb 99'to play the sistrum'from Late and.GR texts(Wb 111487,7and 8) but .1 331and333quotedhereareuncertain. The sign usedin the writing of wordsfor sistra
is a stylisedandabbreviatedwriting of the
actualsignwhich isýoftendetailedandornate.
road, path . way
S99t
Wb IV 296 (12) GR The word Oft occursoftenat Kom OmboandEdfu in scenesof theking leavingthepalaceto go to rn w'b his path is purified IV 51,13 ; mk
the temple a e-
msb3 your path is floodedwith joy IV 54,7
.--0-
ect.
Cc=
A b1h m
sg.ti r st-wrt your path is clear
to the GreatPlace111113,6; the standardsmakesacred cm= CM
P
his path KO 165,72; protect
KO 1143,188.
4ýimn m WIL st3 nt hwnw In the pehu text for the Sma-Behdetnome mnh h3.f -'*ý , .. lot4.
*t lot
IV 36,1 ;-
(L
sim Dum. GI IV 123. Montet consideredthat this was the adjectives1%
1'-,. C, determinative lacds'and that"t, so that mnb sff wasentre without a provided the word forroad', thus'road hidden with payrus. Originally sUt was a covered path in the papyrus marshes[K8mi XIV 1957 p. 107]. Gardiner took sggt as the word for 'road, 'its ways hidden in the trackless papyrus' 9 [JEA 30 p.531. The parallel text in the Court has exactly the same sense but uses different words , which make the Naos text comprehensible
--1P ILr ihy. f
tbn m k3-hnw , without
-"0At V 24,10-12. instance In the this adjective and word mtn replaces &Xgt
1 is a road hidden
in the papyrus.
sXt3
to hide, conceal, makesecret Wb IV 296 - 297 (18) Pyr.
Causativeof 90 andmuchusedat Edfu Transitive: Horus raises heavenand
; Ptah 'b-pt
Ka -ft
19=
3ht 1157,2; :t: jV
- 'cT 56,14.19 ; Khonsu -cm"
"' " V: f n. .
he hasmadesecretit paths1163,14
(shrines) which contain the divine image sbmw
hwt-sbqt 1361,3 ; the place of Horus
shm. f hides
1654
his image 165,16 ; Horus
bides his ba 131,16. The
sYm.f 1160,14 ; Horus
sun god hides his form in the following way : Imn jLt. f
4W
his body conceals his flesh with the fire of his eyes' 1304,8 ; Honis .
m ubt Irty 'hides EV sw m hhf
in his flame hides himself his form from gods and men IV 71.16 irw nLrw rmL malces secret r -ft .
I `-ý ; Fir e-
frcxn god and men 1198,17.Mieý
hideshimself 154,12 ; god
beamsof the sunare so bright that they concealthe form of the sun- if one looks at the sundisk it cannotbe seenbecauseof thelight. is alsonecessary Concealment for thedead for in this way theyareprotected: thecalvesaredriven , A-1 0'76 "'? "'*is from (r) 'your foes 178,10 hidden body Horus d3t 9==3 39,& your over the tomb, -. jr-jr =x ma dt. f hidesthe underworld(tomb)to hide his (Osiris)body1170,7 ; the necropolis 111-is hiddenfrom all foes1102,1-2. Priests:
. ýý a .4
=p
imnw n Msn who makesecretthe hidden
flags of Mesen1557,13-14. In a pun :a goddess-C3M4"4 rX3
Ab 04%
Irw r l1w mdw w rnA pfy n
you have hidden the image from harm in that your name of Shentayet11 15,11.
Secrecyis known by thosewho have been initiated or who are particularly wise and it is an important part of scienceand religious beliefs. Officials are,Ory-sW as are gods, doctors and astronomers.Templeshave secretrooms and imagesand the godshave hiddennamesand forms. Knowing secretsor knowing things about somethinggives the knower power and influence especiallyin magicalcontexts,while being hiddenor secretgivesthat thing or pcrsonan advantage over what is easily perceivedand also protectsit againstharm, corruption or impurity. This is thereforeessentialfor the dead,their corpsesandtheir tombs- theyhaveto be hiddcnto escapeattack' and defilement.(GeheimnisLA H coL510-513with referencesfrom Cr andPTs which provide the' basisfor theEdfu texts].
slO
semt (adjective) Wb IV 297 (19) BD
Also,ai Edfu in epithets In the'nwneof i geni
194,6.
. 'discrete br sgt3-%nbi of east', this is someonewho is reticent and does not'reveal the secret
- 1655
knowledgewhich he possesses : seeinggod , the king is a waabpriest and not revealwhat he hasseenIV 55,1 king is
who doei
sametext IV 55,4 : in the New Yearprocession, the
iL 'who seeswhat are hidden'(imnw) 1570.17 [see de Meulenaere ,ýMel.
Grapowp.220 nn. 3,5,61. Adjective: god 4--t
SW
1163,11. secret names %%I
secret Wb IV 298 (1) to 299 (13) Pyr. DG 465,5
rA
-*jý
Noun derived from the verb s913. Secretsbecome known by those who are permitted to know them and this is shown by the verb rh or lq 'to enter, be initiated' : the chief priest says 'q 3ýý . Sý -:
569,14 ; priests Iq br
1 enter the secretsof those in WeteJestI
enter the secretsof the Lord of nomes (Osiris) 1569,8. Ile extent of
secrecy is given in a recipe for making l3t-njr
for the god's body
-0,- 3ý
,
pw n m33 n
gEZý' it is in hearing by any god Il 214,8 ; of a god; sdm nLrw nb secret, no seeingor sp-sn n rb. s VI 22,9.
m33 n sdm =pp x
In general : when the sun rises he hides
of heaven 11163.
An epithet of the king in the Opening of the Mouth rite is
m stp-s3 who sees secrets
in the palace IV 244,5 (from the late period statues, it is also an administrative title Cauville , , Osiris p. 125 n. 1 with references). Pry-sW
'he who is master of secrets' [Ibrahim, Kingship p. 186-7 ; LA 11 col. 510-1
Helck
Beamtentiteln p.43 Qa title taken from the administrative sphere and used in religious and ritual contexts. The title occurs rarely at Edfu as a title of the king : in a text for clothing the god with funerary clothes, he is
IV 122,11 ; garland offering
*P, \
.
iqr of the winged disk IV
for one of the it is Otherwise title 111347,10. a hieroglyphs of A Year New in the procession :-,-: is Edfu listed in the plural among the other priests priests at and 356,2 ; in the library he is
1555,3 96)
1540,3 (pl. 37b line is two of cloth he caskets with shown ... carries cloth , 4. 591\ The : 37e). (pl. iqr m wdb pr-h' 1544,7 e-it, lot W
processionlike the lectorsreciting1554,9.
go along in the
isss
A text in the library with instruction to priestsýlist the categorieswho work in the temple and amonb.;t them
taw-ftr
w'bw-'3 ,
and
4-
0
'are third in the list , though this is not
necessarilyan idication of rank 111360,12-13.
image
SW
Wb IV 299 (14-16)GR s9t3 is usedoften at Edfu , it is the secretimage of a god : Horus is 10 n rh -:5=Ny-- secret, no-one knows his form 1521,8 ; none knows :nl
31t *ý- in his f(xm to bum incense1347.5: heaven holds
-.0-
I 63a -.a prkst comes to Horus
$is 4%
of Osiris is guardedby bqn geniil 167,1 ;
of Aten and Khepri H 1,8.12.
With adjectives: Horusrisesin heavenin --A-ý'43W-
his greatimageof the falcon IV 10.11
n s3b-%wt IV 13.8 ;I see the falcon in IV 71,5-6 ; sim.text sb3q. 1 sl3 ni ,
says the king in seeing god IV 54,15.
In the plural s1t3w are the images of gods in the temple : temples hides (thn)-3--1,, 111 of the Ennead IV 13,12 ; people bend their arms to -3!ý*
of gods IV 19,6 gods settle upon
112,4-5. IVIH Wb cites only GR examplesand it is in wide use at Denderaand Phil= The word can also be used in a more general way to mean 'form, body' : in the fining the eye usually the phrase m-110 'in its form' it used', but once in an offering of m 11ointmcnt, 9pr wjJ3 t r
-4
.=
in its form images in the their eye are sacred = -equip .....
X-
their forms I
276.8-9.:
AM
'.,,
field Wb IV 300 (4) GR
Onereference: in the Tentyritenomethe field or land is geographicaltextsas =3
SIO ý---, *w of brcaýWb IV 300(5) GR
IV 177.6-7;
ut
1 339A *,written in the V 111.1-2.
1657
'c=%
Wb citesonereference: in a list of bread asproduceof theearthin general , x. for king VI 28,13. the ', 0,10
hair
S%d
Wb IV 302(9) GR Yv1bhas only one reference: Osiris is long of beard, km headed! I 149,8-9. Th
seems clear but more difficult
she is 'Lady of dancing , 'VII
94a.
th dam-
bsbd tp black haired and blue
in a text for presenting beer or wine to Hathor ,
ýcL
the abomination of her majesty is s9d
Like other tems foF'haie this may be a euphemism for'sadness'and
mourning'.,
hairband
s9d
Wb IV 301 (3-10)Pyr. s!fd is first mentionedin the Pyramidtexts,is red in colour (Jms)andcomesfrom the greatIDt I
C=
=g-
P = 0r Pyr. § I 147a. Later as the deceasedsails in heaven he has , da-
idmi cloth from the Eye of Horus §1202b-c. In later funerary literature ,
-
of green is for the
head or other parts of the body (BD Budge 34 -.46,3 Naville). The word is also written c= , ý -,
Jdquier describes the 'diadem' as a band which kept the tressesof the wig in place on the head. .
Ornaments could also be attached to it for decoration for example the uraeus or lotus flower. , Originally a red band ad could also be made of metal. It is rarely shown on coffins but when it is 'it is a circle with alternative white and grey elementsseparatedby blue bands it is closed by a red clasp , and a knot and the two ends come away from it
JO
Wrises p.43-47]. On the head of the king
the band has a uraeus and it is a mark of his kingship. In particular the seshedmay be originally a Libyan tribal headdressand came to be shown on the atef crown or on the Abydos reliquary of Osiris, knotted at the back. It is like the archaic ankh sign
J-
knots the the and of the power magical and
de Deir el Medineh Fouilles Bruyere by life [discussed sign ensuresprotection and maintenanceof , , is Amun Ritual In god of whrn the for 180-18 I 176 1934-5 p. the origin of the crown]. and p. ,
. Ica-
Shed festival here for the Amun with kingship connected of as a sign of the , ,
Rituelsp. 131n. 1 [Moret. XVII, 2]. headband ; in is he the srd here renewedandcomesroundagain he has his heb-sed he band is the when robes king on and Goyoncommentedthat the shownwearing
1658
citesa text a Edfu wheretheking is so dressedwhile Thoth inscribesthe festivalsandthekinship for the Idng XIV pl.DXCIV [Confirmationp.87-8 n.334]. Chassinatremarkedthat in the smn-gwty &on Edfu 10 the headband, thoughthe accompanyingscenedoesnot the replacesthe ritual at showthe cloth band.The text notes
VI 55,9 as part of this rite and
is attachedto this your image(of Horus)pl. 145[RdE 5 p.68 0]. In the protectionof the body ritual ,I knot for you a knot -
nwt p3qt VI
Lj
300.1 - here the knot being the important element[Ghattas Schutzp.55 nA Binde filr Zauber sprUche].s9doccursin connectionalsowith offerin9s of cloth Hedjhotepmakes
'S as his handiwork1127,6 ; mrt cloth box offering, the king says,'You
heartand creates
VI 248,13(pl.152 Ist reg. showsthe king with the bandon his wig
haveunited with
4"-
-LJ, tP is There the actual offering one of : atef crown). s)(d ms p3 " underan
receivethe Good
Or of pq3t cloth VI 227.3 it is describedas ,
Year V 226,13ff and the Idng brings ffPf
cloth in his
Je f C:-. 'goodyear,joyful year yearof health yearof millions and yearsof .
100,000sVI 227.1. The offering is madeto Hathor who grants the king millions of years and eternitiesas king'of Upper andLower Egypt. Pl.131(8th col.) showsthe king in an ordinary wig holding
IT,
for Hathor.
At Dendera, the connectionbetweenHathorand the sId is strong: sheis mistressof u DH 100,9; and lr-ýpt rite beginsm nA ti-k
'I
it hasboundyour brow D 11112,12-113.1
feathersattachedandthebandaroundit (pl.117).7le Double holds king the crown with the up also diademherephysicallyunitesthe two crownsand thusat the Sodfestival is the physicalsymbolof 544-51. Culte II [Alliot p. unification , C.. is his breast Min, Maat be this : on of Two examplesmay not word 405,16-17; in praisinggod, Horusreceiveshis eye as
a-
is on his brow 1
and appearsas Upper Egyptian
king 1393,4. Is this s9d or is therea word swt - White crown . perhapsas an abbreviationand corruptionof n swt.
slfd "ý,,
to whistle ýý-
A,
'
IV 301(1-2)GR Wb citesonly Edfu examplesandtheworddescribesthenoiseof theharpoonwhenthrownandwhen
U59
it sticks into the body of the hippopotamus: female hippopotami do not give birth when they hear ge- IV -0-g( -"-I
n bmt. k the sound of whistling of your harpoon VI 161,13 [JEA 29 p.6
whistling]. With preposition m: harpoon
im. f hfty pfy n RA 'enters into him' that foe of
:0
your father[JEA 30 p.121. The origin of the verb is not clear - it seemsto denotean action of the harpoonas it movesfast 'enteringfoe' andthe actioncreatesthenoiseheardby hippopotami.The verbAd (Wb IV 300,10-12) 'flash' of stars(FCD 249) is perhapsthe ultimate sourcefor this refers to the flash of light on the harpoonbladeas it goesthroughthe air -thoughssd mayalso be onomatopoeicin origin. C9_ i ifdw. f X3s where sYd means I go ,
sVd as a verb of motion : Horus b3b ... 0"n.
fast in the four parts of the earth' in parallel with other verbs of speed111116,15-16.The connection
betweenlight and speedis madeclearin a further text at Edfu : the Goodyear --t 548,10 perhapsshouldbe ,
-i6ccc, with .
A '=3
'se Germond 106,15 D VIII reads as an error; ,
d6placeen dclairaneand readsthis as smd. Theword mayredd sYd'to flash paseof light thus'to , go fast' , derivedfrom theearlierterm 'flash'of starlighe , so the goddessflashesin malcinglight'. Howevera word smd (Wb IV 146,5-6) Late maybe related: (Saqqara)ASAE 17,1917p. lap,
crocodilegenie-
-A
everyday ; Urk 114,11
A
U6 Ma
of a W'Awi
rush throughforeign landsbeing alone(from An.Lex.). The usesare clear and this term is usedat Edfu too in cosmogonicaltexts:
m-' r sn.nw hr m -wnwt VI 323,11 ; ir
psdt m-ht. sn VI 329,1 (from Germond Sekhmet p.76n.a). may be read as m from mb,, so smd I is a confused form of an older verb sYd(perhapswhose true meaning has been forgotten) s9d 'flash of There could be confusion of
and
and thus v-(
a star'. The connection with the crocodile is also retained and in the Saqqaraexample sXdcould refer to the fast movement of the crocodile.
s9d
window Wb IV 301 (14) to 302 (5) NK J, 3 99t 523,9 DG window -ý'3 Cr.608b; CED 260; KH 338 qoy! ý
1660
Egyptian windows are usually small and placed high up in buildings They are intended to allow air . to circulate and to give a small amount of lightý a practical purpose alluded to at Edfu : sbd styJ m -'"
At
-his beams give light by the window 1574,1-2. As an opening in a building the window
g,r. C-3
alsoprovidesa point of contactbetweenwhat is insidethe building andwhat is outside,in termsof cult practice it is a meansof communication.'Me serdab'window' for exampleand windows of appearance providethis facility [LA H col.168-91.By meansof a window the king could comeinto contactwith his people- he would be in his palaceand appearat a window in order to receive prisonersof war and to watchtheir ritual executionor to rewardhis officials andadministrators[for thearchitecan-Adevelopmentof suchpalacewindowsseeN.de GarisDavies,ZAS 60,1925p.50-561. in thehypostylehall which connectswith the royal At MedinetHabuthereis a windowof appearance palaceon the other sideof the wall. This would allow the king to appearin the templeand takepart in its rituals andalso it would allow god to appear, in the form of a cult image, beforethe palace. At the window the king is the physicalintermediarybetwenpalaceand god in the temple.The king appearshereasthe sunandthewindowmayhavebeendecoratedwith gold [P.Harris14,12describes the complexwith its
c"-3
'A'-' t describedby U.Halscher DasHoheTor sl rv?i ,
von MedinetHAW Leipzig 1910pA8-55). By extensioncult templesalsohavedd wherethe god in the form of a sacredanimalor cult image appears.Heregod is adoredandinstalledin his office for all to see.At Philaethis wassituatedabove, the gatewayto thepylon [Junker, WZKM 26,1912 p.58-9andJEA 31 p.62 nA. At Edfu the s9dwasimportantin theCoronationof theSacredFalcon'at the temple.This combined both the kingship ceremoniesand also the selectionand installationto his post of the actualsacred falcon in the temple.The statueof Horus'chose'the new falcon in the nearbyTempleof the Sacred Falconand the bird wasthenbroughtbackto theForecourt, of the temple(1) andthenceup into the eastpylon to the roof of the main door betweenthe two wings of the pylon and this was called Window of theFalconor Window of Appearance.HereHorusdisplayshis new heir to thepeoplein the templeforecourtandbeforethepylons.After this thefalconwould becrownedan a block serekh representingin onebeingHorustheking andthefalcon. The ceremonywasheld on the samedateas BJRL 37 1954-5p.189-191). the Sedfestivalfor theking UFairman, sgd-n-b": at the Smn-lw' his majestyappearsin
VI 102,9; the Horus falcon is
1661
established hnt
**""' "`ý =,L-3 2ý
VIII 148,12. The king appearsin dd-n-sB
and establishing the sacred bird
at the beautiful festival of smn-iw' -tt.0>-
V Zr Er
in a pr-m-'o text IV 69,6-7. qý"2ý
also refers to this window
VI 93,11 ; Horus has millions of heb
VIII 110,2-3 ; the living ba is in
seds in
VII 25,14 C3
1352,2-3 ;a geni protects
living ba bnt
(perhaps the whole temple here) VI 76,2 ; in the procession to Mesen Harsomthus hurries to , --ttU C--3 d%
v
T"§4
IV 54,5 ; the enclosure wall is s3wy nV
door Y-W is the door of bringing meatto ij
C3
VI 6,7 ; the
SW
by the butcherH 159.11.
As the place from which the god watchesthe slaughterof foes : sbsb sbiw -
"=='
-.UIt-P-3
V,
297,6 [c.f. EdgertonandWilson Ifistorical Recordsp.27 from MedinetHabuandn.37aalsofor this , practice]. s%d-n-s3b4wt : the bas of Pe at the festival , 'raise up his majesty r-rwt s3b. *gwt VI 93,9-10 ; the king is on his throne in
l
-: -e C--3
n
at the consecration of meat
following the installationceremonyVI 153,5. The window is referredto as sl(d alone: living ba of Re in' falcon unites with %j
VI day 156,5-6 ; the every c-i
as lord of the serekh VIII 107,10 ; the falcon is Dr : g!:ý r-3
in
WetjesetVI 152,5. Wb notes that s1rdtis a shrine of the falcon (Wb IV 302,6-7 BD GR) but it is a secondary . meaningof s9d.
sq
to cut ?
c f. Wb IV 302 (11) At Edfu the verb sq seems to mean 'to cut'
hi popotam the harpoon is thrust at thepusr
fnd. f to cut his nose 11115.7 ; in the destruction of foes Hathor , _J
cuts out the heart of the
foe in Behdet Re IV 371,5. The first of these examples could be sqr (q.v.) and the second sq3 'to make high' , but more certain is : the king offers rnpwt
plants
n. 1 XEt) I plucked a
lotus Mam. 145,2. There is a much earlier term which may be related : Hotepy Nr. 17,6 (Wb IV 302,10 MK).
n. f Hnt Mn-nfrt
Hamm.
1662
sq-ý'w
nameof a serpentguardiangenie. P AiL4t VVL is his 1360,5 = XH 324. In a hymn to Re the be to sacred said 4. ,
4 4L 0.4.
its name'oneserpentVU 305,andit is alsomentionedat EsnaIV 98,1 ; 254,1.Saunerona-anslates who assemblesthe body' [Esna V p. 106 n.dl and this is likely in view of its beneficent nature.
makehigh
sq3
Wb IV 302-303(17) Pyr. Causativeof q3 andused at Edfu Of the sky:
PA I
n.f pt for his ba 1357,14; the sky raisesup the god!s ba 1500,9 1199.7
the columnsof the hyp DStylehall
am high like heavenV 6,10.
Of voice (makeloud) : in praisingtexts .PA
jj
r Ort 1163.11 in giving food
v-- to the horizonVI 275,1-2. Hathor
bftyw. k raisesyour arms againstyour foes IV 371.6.
Ar
7o exale : the king
b3wofgodl254,5;
A LY
iwf. k among the gods by his singing 1231.13 ; king 4
f3wof godsof Mesen.1541,4; sq3 nfrw of godat timesof the day-
in incenseandlibation offerings1500,6; 503,6. W. IF -. 41 *ý Ij 'Makelong: the godsof Edfu A -,
_:-1 we makelong his (king) life IV 10.3.
causeto pourout , bring forth
sq'
Wb IV 304 (4-5)Med.GR Causativeof q' or q3' in a medicalcontext'to causeto vomie .
A.ýj &
[Wb MetL803,
Eb.7501and in GR texts it describesthe fields pouringout plantsafter the flood : 3hi s. rwds KO 1313,423,1 the srf flood is brought , pouring our (qs) plants ýr -1 n.k m imsn pouring out for you what is in them IV 336,8.
sqbb
,-
to cool Wb IV 3(ý (6) 305 (8) Pyr. KH 181 c-&Kßlf
'to spfinkle watee7
-P& ýj.
e'111,
J663
Causativeof qbb 'be coor andusedat Edfa- of partsof thebody: beeris brought-
PAJ /I --.
hr. k to make your face cool 1467,4-5 (thus'makercioice'afterwb). 0 Of the heart:
ib. t with water D IV 6,5.
Q
-4-
Of fire : Thoth who brings back the eye /I
-r-r
-,
J+ rYu Zý
P JkQ Eye Re) 1116,3 Tanenet /1 the 7 ; of
cools her fire 1312,4.
--73 A placecontainingwine andbeeris j; 2 r,.
sqn
'cools the fire (that is the rage of
cool place1'443,14.
make strong Wb IV 306 (1-3) MK
Causative of qn : in the name of the king
strong1517,6-7; god
sqn
PýI
4 V- -I"j -tt-
Lady of Sais makes him Nt nb-sw Neith ,
Dm.k on the battlefield VIII 143,11.
fat, enrich make ., Wb IV 306 (6-7) GR
Causativeof qn 'befae,Wb citesexamplesfrom Edfu andKom Ombo.In all casesat Edfu theobject of the verb is an altar or offering table :I createfowl to -
-Oor-T h.k 1111.6-7; -ir
P IV 46,11 ; with b3w portions of with fat geese1476,6-7 ; with stpw of cattle '4zr.0, U P AU 1467,8 K'O 162,66. In the title of an oxen 1 112,19-113,1; with cattle and geese XýToffering , stpw portionsare consecrated and. -0'
sqn
for his mother1490,5
to harm Wb IV 306 (4-5) GR
Causative of qn 'harm', only one reference in Wb of the killing of Osiris in. n. f n. k sbiw 1 225,9.
sqr
to strike , hit Wb IV 306 (10) to 307 (11) Pyr. cL DG 525 s'k' to smite , wound Cr. 618b; CED265; KH 343 blow, wound
/
1664
11if has the Coptic is Ow which the meaning the always and shows, word as sqr synonymous with , have It Edfu. is foe in death term the the can a wider this of at the main use of a and usually results application than this [FCD 2501. sbi n wd3t VI 142,13 ; and to strike
To strike foes (often with alliteration of s) : king .4
PA )-I Mn snttyw IV their heads , as in the classic form of ceremonial execution by the king 0,4, Y 0, 30,6 IV 30,6; tpw Mew your knife 1174,14 ; enemies are fallen on the ground tp. sn r--
.0
VI 112,4.7be weapon used is specified: your foes also VII 62.10 ; the king hurts the harpoon to
n s3bt. k by your knife V 53,7 AA 3ms
m bILA VI 313,34 ;
fnd. f 11 115,6-7 ; sbiw. k 9ý*
235,6-7. Also: IV Pe Mesen Horus of and of
,a
^-%-^
-M
1w r. k I strike one who
attacks you VH 201ý5-6 m-sqr
sbi-n-wWt
1113,5
m
also H 75,2
Sim. VH1 105,12. The phrasesusually occur in slaying foe texts . or in the offering of meat protions , representing the destruction and butchery of enernies. Other things can be struck. there is the ritual of sqr-bm'striking the ball'( see-km3 and Borghouts JEA 59,1973 p. 114-149] where a ball representing the eye of Apopris is Struck with a wooden stick and thus destroyed 162,5.9
UV T 'I
k -"d-, IV 149,4 ;
t'
t2
IV 305.6
so
VI 313.6.7 - the scenesshow the action of
_P
it is destructive [pLs 16,151 87 901 Dendera Edfu both a action. and and and at striking, . IntheMyththechorus
--0-A> -Wilt --
tb n 'we beatour dnuns for you' VI 83.4.
in the workshopof one of them it is said Ir In the texts describingthe substances , Idt. f m tiYps if it is struck , its smell is of tishepsH 207,8. -Justas #w can be an act of consecration, wherean offering is touchedor hit in order for it to be in be this way : of the wdb offering also can used sqr offered, for your ka IV 46,5 ; sim. consecrated
PA Pad;
texts)171,17 ; in the templededication
k3.k it is
'R--70 wdb as the tribute of Dcsdes(both wine dt
:
ND I
'for his ka V 5.6 ; the sm3.wr bull
Aa&. it ashis handiwork(food on the altar) 1472.12-13. -.. -consecrates Thereis alsoa ritual calledsqr-t-Ddt 'striking (consecrating)white bread'. perfosmedfor Tboth
1665
172,15
-4
t
1477.14 VII 70.2 for Hathor '--> 0.4
-c=-
VIII 108.8 -.for Horus H 175,4. In the latter two
the king is always 'heir of Thoth'. The offering seemsto be connectedwith the relationship of Thoth to the Eye of Horus for the bread is the 'White Eye ofjJorus', but it is also a real food consecration and Thoth makes well the body of the king and grants him the kingship, the Double crown and the Two Lands while Hathor and Horus , grant food to eat and the land producing more produce than there is sand.The agricultural nature of the rite is emphasisedwhere the king wears the atef crown [pl. 42b , 35b] but for XI 241 he has the Red crown and two plumes. All scenesshow the king holding up
on one hand and raising the other
before his face in adoration. The rite occurs at Dendera also CD IV 82,18
1
T -c"2z,
11190.16 ; VII 117,2 and Mam. E
76,13 - listed by Derchain-Urtel [Thot p.238] who notes that the offering of white bread always' emphasisesThoth as the ritualist
Lhry-ýb) and as one who appeasesthe gods [Traunecker-Goyon
Une Chapelle de Thoth in press p.224 nA8 and p. 1201.The ritual is attested at least from the MK , [Louvre C 13] and is well known from NK temples [ Abydos - David, Ritual, index p. 344 and p.263 Oconsecratingthe white bread' - the bread is brought as Eye of Horus carried by Thoth - so the king acts as Thoth]. A scene at Beni Hasan shows a man kneading dough and this is labelled
0
1
h3d BHH7-, V
so sqr in this phrase could actually mean 'to knead! (translation after FCD 250) and also in the Red Chapel of Hatshepsut [Lacau-Chevrier, Hat.Chap. index pA34]. Wb records
-,AW-
nhp. n. k nirw
[Stundenwachen p. 101 1 writes this text as sqr. k
1 214,8 ( sqr
Wb, IV 308,
-4).
Junker
On k3. k strike the tambourine
for your ka from a comparison With MD IV 73 so the term seems to be an example of sqr 'to , , strike'.
sqr-'nb
prisoner,captive Wb IV 307 (12-19)OK,
Literally'onewhois struckandlives' or 'onewhois for striking- alive' andthereforethosewho Ceremonial I Execution [Schulmann, for brought pp. execution ceremonial arespecifically
1666
The word occurs from the OK and refers to captives taken in wargefesselte zu Erschlagende!'tied up for ritual slaughtee. shown on royal monuments from the Narmer palette onwards, and perhaps comparable to an Akkadian phrase ana karasim . In fact some of thesepeople may have been used'as foreign labour [LA 11304 and notes for captives in general ; also Bakir Slavery p. 109 ff. ]. , The word is rare at Edfu : an oryx is slain the lwutyw-sttyw ,
am
P AS
H 75.7. '-'
sqr is the ceremonial ritual where the mace is brandished- but not used - and so die prLwner of war is returned to life, he is thus a living-prisonee [P.Kaplony Rollsiegel I p269 n.483 and for the . . epithet sqr MDAIK 20,1965 p.41 n.5 from p.401.
unbolt
sqr
Wb IV 308 (2-3) D.21 . Late. GR The verb is derived from sqr 'to strike , this is also a ritual act of unbolting the door of a gods 9W rl db* Stb m irt. tjr but in die Amun Ritual shrine.Wb cites : Mut Ritual 11 10 . 111,9"
AS rA is transcribedby Moret as
the Mut Ritual word seemsalso to be W. The
is Usually from determinative Ptolemaic is the texts therefore the so attested of verb only word CMr. . P ýj king door in the the that the ritual of opening shrine , =A
n Nwt 'opensthe doors of
die horizon' 140,8 (XI 222) andalso in the sameform at Dendcra: DIII 76.9 ; 11156,1*,112,9and Philae- Osiris Z'r.3, -)c-A n.k sb3w n d3t opensfor you the doors of die underworld<1380> Photo 1591-2; andalsoDend.<4966>Beleg.-,
to sail to go
sqd I
Wb IV 308 (7) to 309 (8) Pyr.
causativeof a verb qd 'to go round!andthe usualway to expressmovementby boat [Jones,Glossary p. 225]. It is usedat Edfu : of the sungod
Ii*,
% 'sailing in the weseIV 16.10-.the rn m3nw -A
shesailedwith her son ..'. VI 21.3 ; of a canal
goddessIsis
favouriteplaceIV 26.2 ;a standardin procession
r stk (alliteration of s) 1539,8. It
I ý ! in Myth land 71oth be the n-1w : says on or sea equally of going can used r-3w.f in-iw
An
land have f 3w. the travelled, whole we not mw r
travelledthewholesea? VI 128,5-6(afterJEA 21 p.35).
-A
to his
'.A0 n0 have we not
1667
hns §rp (purifying with incense W
In puns : the king as a child of Horakhty pellets)IV 216,6.
sdqt
journey sailing , Wb IV 309 (9-15)
The infinitive of sq&ls used as the object of certain verbs such as ir
pr and at Edfu wd : in the
'm m'ndt IV 26,12.
7th LE nome the god N'y n'y m sktt
9ty3t master of sailing raised by
In a Maat offering the king as the son of Thoth is' ,
IV 76,2 and in this context it may reflect the role of the king as the one who steers the sun boat. It could equally well read'master of sailors'however (Wb IV 309,16-18 has Imy-r sqdt). In the name
452 11 n
waters of sailing , in the pun with sqd from the Myth for naming
places, which seemsto be a seanear or in Egypt VI 128,5-6 (reading mw-qd from BIFAO 55,1955 1M in includes Myth in VI 9,4 list I 15c) the the ;a of places visited also name p. and q TJ =r- P:% I KA-brt with the quay of
VI 134,8 [JEA 21 p.35 n.21.
Thausing and Holaubek originally suggestedthat mw-qd was the Euphrates and the phrase p3 ym '3 n Mwqd P.Harris 77,9-10, equated with the Red Sea by Brugsch DG 760, was the Persian Gulf I 8,1973 53-551. Ocean [GM Stork further p. and the Indian added that mw. qd written with
and
is the coastal strip of the Red Sea. perhaps near Qoseir [GM 9,1974 p.39-40]. Posenerimplied that the two phrases applied to the same area , but the Edfu texts do not really clarify the situation becausethe texts are mythological in nature [Mwqd V GM 11 1974 p.79]. , ýiA? A protective god of Osiris is called 1195,14 (Wb IV 310,4). it
A see isk particle
sk
to perish, to destroy Wb IV 311 (9) to 313 (10) Pyr. Smith, DemoticPapyri IIII p. 179s9Y
Z)il,,V-l
is destructive It the antonymof verbs. PTs Edfu from other as In use often though as the not and at , 'nb andrefersto utterdestructionanddeath,beingparaUel, often , to the useof ýtrn [Zandee, Death
1668
P.50-511. The intransitiveverb at Edfu is often usedin the negativen-sk : god protectshis priests F--1 P Come in 1382,14-15. incense libation 'JP15.9 dt IV peace-O and ; offering r n44 PT forheisHorus1147,2; of hm-sk 'be ignorantof, not Imow death': mostoften the king *A. A ro--+SPI Mesen (as a god) bm n. f VII 108,34 ; priestsat their posts 536,9 ; with mij ointment bm-n-k iwty-sk
's'cýF'Z- do not know how to die 1376,7. you A.A.A
is none of his dying IV 22.12 7f* there 13X .a 40 and no Otm. f VI 133,8.
: god in Nun lives for ever
ýrw-' makes festive the breast My +r Also: the foes of Horus bow down
n04 and are destroyed forever VI 89,7.
Transitive'to destroy: the divine harpoon P-ý% IV230,8-0; Hathor
-4-
sbiw IL3kw-ib n R' VI 333,4.
In the phrase ibm-sk referring to the circ=polar 01 offering , the king is like ='P
snlyw n.k it dcstroysyour focs for you
"f-
1ý
stars (q.v.) [Caminos, Ut. Frags p.44-51: in a md
for the unguent meanshe is always young and never dies I
376,10.
to wipe , to touch
sk
Wb IV 3 10 (11) to 311 (3) Pyr. Ile verb A is well attestedfrom the PTs onwards. Here the god the ka of the king §372d ;ýdk,
'R
lw( wipes ft
wipes your mouth §626b and
flesh of -
q PK= e
4r. k wipe your face §966a and 967b. The last text is about the services which the king does for Osiris when he lives again - he wipes his face and clothes him . 7bis must help to keep the dead god' incorporates Opening Mouth The dirt from free the this action ceremony of corruption. and pure and 32,33,36) (Hornung The term the the nos. touching. of rituals all scenes use or of wiping, H8 11 his fathees 33c (op. II [32c MundOffnung father the touching his and show son mouth; ciL of 85-6)
in his little ringer his father's touches the ; mouth with scene 36 the son r3 ;
four IbI stonesare touched to the mouth and eyes 36b (H 89). Hornung translatesthe term as'sweep is in 91 [Mundoffnung I dirt (ausfegen) the to and eyes mouth p. all remove which presumably ouf 36 from Tomb Rekhmire 32,33 the diagrams 93 dust ; of also scenes of and earth; and p. remove , Sethe Pyr. Komm. I p.88 ; IH 161 and writings p.94 n.91. .
J,
1669
At Edfu in the consecrationof the temple,wherethe Openingof the Mouth ceremonytakesplace, -*
+
allusion to this is also found in the shebtiutext
cleanmouthandeyes(touch, JEA 32 p.76 with four E3C3 'b' stones IV 331,11. An + s'#. sn clean their mummiesin the
Mansion of the Ram IV 359,2 [a funerary monumentMOET p.268 n.1] -, also in an offering +
procession , the cloth of Renenet is brought
99 '19=
!cIr
it has wiped your flesh it has ,
touched the face of god IV 48,3 - probably also a referenceto this type of ceremony.
to hide , conceal
sk3p
Wb IV 316(16-19)Med. NK Causativeof k3p 'to be hidden, to hide' thus'to coverup' [FCD 2511.The verb occursinfrequently , r,4 13 his Nbwt king in n Edfu ý3tyw the the at purification appears temple : m who at ::: hides the Lord of hearts in Nebut IV 52,1.
battle fray ,
skyw
Wb IV 313 (17) to 314 (11) MK
,
D. 18
The word can be confused with skyw 'companies' of soldiers [GAS 20] derived from sk 'to be destroyed -showingthat the frenzy of battle was regardedas often fatal. At Edfu the word occurs often in the phrase bs-r-skw 'go into the fray of battle': Horus bs-f r, +qq';
17
1114,1
bs. n. f r+
11128,10 ; swift of foot bs
with fierce face IV 57,16
qxq
- --4,. r
IV 212,7 ; bs. f r+
bc-J
bs foes VI 77,13-14 his r+*: ; tramples over and J
bs.k r
%c-J
VI 61,2 ; bs. n. f r
no-onestandsin his way VII 202,8; ýr
-j
"Ft
VII 293,6 sim.
IV 231,3day of going into the
fray [c L JEA 29 p.19 n.11. Also in the phrase qn-m-skw 'strong in battle': (harpoon) the king is IV 221,12
424,8-9 ; (meat portions) 7144 1
IV 74,15
+
'-j
L-3
+
VI 60,7 ; Horus (harpoon)
VII 65,5. This last spelling is repeated in
in is Horus the texts the on : outside other of enclosurewall fierce of face m+
qq
PrX -tr e 4jýý
4M
c-3
VII 263,2 ; he is
for "battlefield'. has become if VII 143,2 a word Ee-ý73 - as skyw
1670
k
In othersimilar expressions:the king doesnot showhis back in Is-skw 'to begin battle : Horus sfsf sbiw m
S= --f-
IV 273,13.
IV 307,4and in a phrase-
not attested by Wb 9sp-skw 'to receive (begin) battle! : Horus is nhy Or
on the day of handto handfighting (bow and arrow text) IH 136,5-6; the guardiangods , they JIqP =a. rejoice ýp
. 61
HI 8,14 [c f. GoyonGardiensp.681.
sky-'O'w epithetof lboth Wb IV 314(13) GR An epithet of lboth 'who destroytime which showshis robber nature [SchotL CRAIBL 1970, p.553-554; Derchain-Urtel, Thot p.27 and 173n.51: in stretchingthe cord , the king saysI am ++ who looks at the plan of who countswith the mrht VII 44,10; also is besidehis merkhetto setout the comersof the
the temple123,12-13; again
alsoD IV 10,1.Thejob of Thoth usingthe merkhctmay have
templeH 27,8
beenconnectedwith the control of time [Boylanhas'the time determinee,Thoth p. 197] for the verb ski (Wb IV 314 , 12) means'to passtime' [c f. FCD 251 Urk IV 62,5].
skm
to makecomplete Wb IV 317 (2-11)MK
Causativeof km andalsoat Edfu usedmainlyof completingthelifetime or existenceof foes; Haihor 'h'w n hftyw. k 1177,15; Isis .6
of thosewho are disloyal to you I
JN6 brings his king 317.4; the tp-O R' of thosewho are disloyal 1185,13 an end to attacker 46 ; Sim. .23 '106
tp-O R' to one who rights him 115,12 (both in meat offering texts). This is
negatedfor the.deadgodsof Effu
their existenceis madeto not end
andtheir bascomefm1hflying to heavenH 51,10-11.
sksk
to illumine, (noun)light Wb 111319(5-6)GR 'Cr330a AnJ-txl (after 182 KH p351)- C-CkCIK cf. sunnyplace. room;
sksk is a reduplicatedform and the root is an older term sk connectedwith a star
(Wb IV
1671
311,7and8 Pyr.). A reduplicatedform would indicatestronger.brighterlight andsksk is mostoften usedof sunlight. N-M as the object of rdi : HorusAkhty ýr --*-Re di. n. f -"4=6
ID * anddrivesawaydarknessVIII 90,12
r st.f 1574,5 ; Akhu di 4z:7 j) o
IV 57.6 ; also Khonsu rdi
0 =1D
IV 91,1 ; the sungod
beamsare oppositehis nome!IV, 319,7; the godsof Egypt are
and opens the doors of heaven
m-q3 spt.f his Lords of light
PhilA1108,3. Y-ah : in a standardtext with alliterating s, the imy. wt standard P-P'c, 'Snwt , ....
illumines
Egypt 1543,8. Thereis an apewho worshipsthe rising suncalled
41286,12(Wb IV 319,7).
The word occursoften at Edfu becauseof the solarnatureof Horus [listedby EI-Sayed ASAE 71 , , 1985p.65].
sgb
to cry out ,a cry Wb IV 321 (1-5) D. 19 DG 469 sgp cry Cr. 556a; CED264; KH343
(A)uj6,
krr
A word used from D. 19 onward and most often in Late Egyptian dernotic or stories [Khamuas 14,9].
It occursat Edfu in the Myth (a Late Egyptiancomposition) e 'ex in 3st Isis cried : ,-j -"*6M VI 73,4 in out ; and a copy of the text 't' nis r* Isis 3st tn' and m-jjr s3. s -j her songavea loud shoutVI 216,6-7. ý ýs .I
sgmh
spear. lance Wb IV 321 (11) GR BM57371,18
Oneof the cult objectskept in the templeof Edfu wasa spearassociatedwith the falcon Horusand whoseorigins as a cult object went back to prehistorictimes.During the festivalsthe sgm4, along in lances'were brought the-festival,so that the sgmD of to process other cult spears with and out ý PIT 1 415, of Horus V 131,2;. OPI Horus is listed with the mdw of Khonsuand Hathor1 (3
1672
JV
1V 34,3 *, 13
124,12. ne
full name of this spear is Hr (or bik) sbm-br
and it is listed among the gods or divine presences in the temple
p3 sgmb whichcame
Yps comes from Nun 1 14 (6). This epithet of the spear
EromNun H 19 (7);
=4 rjý. in . to the the moregeneraltexts: Maat text. appears of which alludes primevalorigin weapon
with two othercult standards- the mdw of Khonsuand
1269,6(M 308 shownas 4epHorus)
1302,12
1-*- T '51MR 11115,10
1239,8 -M
296 accompanying Horus. The cult spearis inhabitedby Horusand the two canbe completelyfusedtogetheras one god. A dw3-nLr text shows the king wearing a Red crown adoring ]Vr-sbm-br ,
111122,24and the god Horuswearsthe Doublecrown out of which
Behdet comesa sgmt spear
of
[pl.61 2nd reg.l. The spearasa weaponrepresents the meansof destroying
the foe - it spearsit - and it is the ultimatesymbolof the destructionof chaos.of creationand the establishmentof MaaL It offers protectionagainstthe forcesof Sethand is the divine power which brings aboutMaat embodiedin a practicalobject: killing a turtle for the greatgod in WetjesetV 245,1(pl.13214thcol slayingnhs, god is
f
is usedto kill the animaland god wears
C%-'eBM of Behdetwho staysfoesIV 78.6-7(pl.94) (in the
paralleltext. god is sbrn-br andbd-wr). The primeval connectionsof the sgmt lead to it playing an importantrole in the cosmogonical textsof the temple.They give an origin , as perceivedby the text writers . for pseudo-mythological their cult spear- perhapsto justify in mythologicaltermsthe reasonwhy Horus at Edfu could be Ile Hr-sbm-hr bli-wr in have the the sgm4. p3 actual origins of cult god spear must embodied , . beenforgottenbut theseancienetextsgavea crediblebackgroundandexplanationfor thespear.Their is Late (viz but the of use p3) cannotbe datedany moreaccurately. composition A numberof thesetextsgive the role of the sgmý at the primevalcreation in general,the shebdu text of the temple refers to them accompanyingOIL-wr, sbm-4r and from Nun IV 358,2;
71-11 13-
Ips who came
sim. VI 185,15-16.Ibis text also gives the roleýof the
spear , at the attackof the serpentson the primeval abodeof the god , Tanenarriveswith his Jbw ýalfAVI', 183,7-8,so that theywould protectthe shrineof the god (after Reymond,SpearH. JEA 50p. 136);
1673
J\
13 'ýJrj
is the imageof Akhu with die faceof htr -hr
livmg ba,VI 15.3-4; in the ,
is Khepri who cameinto beingin the earth he waswith Re as the ,
a brw-1 text
lord of Nun 4r-sbm-br is his name(perhapsa snakegod) VI 134,11-135.2.Two texts give , V ITI 'etymologies'for the word he is the Si3 ýr 'm" falcon who looks out (or backwards)VI . 15,3-4; the earth god in the first templehad to s3w gmbw n tr 'break off the branchesof the willow'which waswheretheprimevalfalconsatandfrom madea spearshaftwhich wascalled k 1-1-1 "lr' VI 184,7.It shouldbe stressedthat this is an artificial etymologyonly. In one of these scenes(VI 184ff. ) the god is shownasfalconheadedwith %-- on his head, holding
I
in his hand
[pl.1493rd reg.l. Thereis no doubt the Horus spearactedas protectorafter it was made: (dw3.nlr) to templegods including bik-sbm-br J301TI -IN
of Behdetwho protectthe Isle of Rage, imageof D4-wr in
HorusBehdetandHorusin Wetejeset the GreatPlaceIV 379,13-14(pl.1072g III) ; it accompanies
qýI T1
with
st-nirwy
IN
VI 15,7-8 ; the king is beloved of.
L-4aa
T
sb sfth n
V 243,14 (in retrograde script) ; it is a war spear in a Orw-' text shm-hr . %0
of Behdet receives the offering
13
to protect his son it is the staff of Re in his secret place and ,
punishes his enemies VII 284,11-12. hd-wr The sbm-hr p3-sgmh , , Hor
were created to protect the first cult area which was Edfu/Wetjeset
the falcon god lived. The spear overthrew the enemy, ýstablishing creation and became a where ,
falcon in or temple as a spear god. The mythological the embodied god Reymond [ JEA 49,1963
context is explored by
p. 140-146: Part II JEA 50,1964 p. 133-38] who emphasises the protective
into discussed divine being the the mystical entry a wooden object to of the spear and nature of become a cult power (op. cit. p137). Two bronze plaques from Denderi ým-nlr
Ijr-sbm-tr
p3 sgmý n ýwt-njr
TO
mention in demotic texts
which must refer to the priest responsible
for
looking after and perhaps carrying in procession the cult spear of Horus [Shore in Glimpses p-145 BM 57371.18 and BM 57372 x+ 2].
sgnn
makeweak. feeble
321 - 322 (8) MK _IV Causativeof gnn 'be weak' also usedat Edfu in the senseof Ao make weak the strengthof an Wb
1674
; Min of your foes H 45,7 (hippop*otamus)
opponent!: Horus strengthof his foes182,13; god
P
sim. VI 141
Horusthe strongbull
k3w who makesbuRsweakIV 231.2.
sgnn
to anoint, perfume Wb IV 322 (9-15) NK DG 469.7
0'-*
Cr. 388b ; CED 176 ; KH 216 ointment
C060
The root gnn indicates something soft and pliable and a noun gnn is variously translated as 'suef. ' [gnnwy FCD 2901 or as the 'soft part! of the two gums [Wb Med.5381.7be causative verb sgnn 'make sofe can also be used in the senseoianoinf,
implying that the anointing of something makes
it soft and pliable, or, that in order to anoint , an unguent or ointment has to be. 'jnade sofe. A complementary noun sgnn is also known meaning 'ointmenf or 'oil for lamps' [Janssen, CP p. 336-71, 'tallow' [on wicks, JEA 22 p. 1781 and it can be made of animal or plant substances [Ghoneim, Rhind p.228, also Helck. MaterL-4n IV p.504ff. ]. The writings of the verb at Edfu often show the later form sknn sqn where the g>q. . ,
Both verb
in found a similar way to the pair snLr Incense! and lo cense. and are used are noun and
used of different substancesand of anointing different parts of the body : tlYps -"c 2 Nbwt m Idts VI 166,17; peoplein the temple qz-ý* 9% m til(ps IV 19.6. dt. k of the god 1256,4
*, Intyw : king 2.zý;,
tp of Hathor1432.1
tr
the gods with what comesfrom them VHI 135,20; substancesfrom Punt r 193,7; king Vv
0-
"-1
Cr
tp of bm. k H'
ý'W of the ruler of Punt VI 314,6-7.
An offering processionbrings substances to anoint the bodiesof the gods: 'ntyw 566,7 ; tknw
1555.14; ldt. 'nir
1566,8-9.
There is also a pun : in a gms-Intyw text tressesof Hathoe11140,10; the king has zrV
-tr ZrIF
sm3yw 'ointment anoints the b'w of Menit-bed (mIJ offering) I
78.4 (it givesprotectionagainstfoes). At the festival god spendsa happyday 'in drinking
anointingand rejoicing very greatly
1675
with the people of the city' V 127,8. N=
n tktpi ndm is used 11214,9
sgnn is used in certain recipes : for making 13t-nLr
sim.
cu
sgr
ndm VI 165,18. Also often at Dendera.
makesilent Wb IV 323 (5-11)OK
Wb IV 320,5-6)froiii which is deriveda Causativeof gr 'be silent'(comparealsosg3 'beastonished' at 'silence 323,12 324,5 is (Wb IV MK) Edfu in Sokar Chamber, the which used rarely nounsgr : give silence, heresilenceis equatedwith death1'196,9;w.d
the godsof the necropolisdi W*"-ill V&u
mU
in the houseof his father1221,1.In the protectionrituals godsare madequiet with , 0 11
the commandof Geb on C
-u
*
that day of silence(the day of tfie judiement of Horus
and Seth - JankuýA , Schutz p. 119) VI 151J. Verb and noun occur together in the festival texts, where Horus in his barque ý'py M
imyW-MW
t17
nifn. f
r-3w. sn 'he has quietened his rage (of the Sea) . hapy
rejoices ... those in the water are all quiet (again probably a euphemism for'dead! )V 30,5-6.
sgro
to pacify
Wb IV 324(7-12)MK DG 470,5 Cr.389b; CED 176; KH 216
CG P6.LT, CXP6? -T
Causativeof gro 'to finish' andusedrarely at Edfu, asfrom earliertexts,witli 0 'the'land,asobject -" king the , -j
sgrgw
IW
pacifies the land and drives away rebels IV 8A.
yard anns Wb IV 324 (14) MK, GR
sgrgw occurs in the Eloquent Peasant (B 58)
I
'yards'[Gardiner,JEA 9 1923p.9
lifts, hold Horus two in later Edfu description : whatappertains 6] of the the warship of at n. and then to themuponthe
4=2. it I
othersVI 80,4 [JEA 30 p.7 n.c andJones,Glossarýp. 188]. like bro
1676
Sgsgs
to make a division
Causative of gsgs 'to divide : used to describe lboth smub ust tr
-Z--=i
to
s makes
92,5-6. hours IV Omme divides the the out and excellent
st
goose
Wb IV 1 (5-6)OK andWb 111407(16-17)Pyr. sr is a pintail duck and known from Old Kingdom textsas an offering [F;CD 206] : in a ms 0,. '1?. VII 145,10 begins bnk text ; and the text refersto one %
tnw n mwtf which,
is offeredto Neith H 58,2-10.
st
3rd personpluraldependent pronoun Wb IV 325 (1-10)MK DG 471
I tu-
CED 144; KH 173 CF-is it is Junker form d= [GG form is later notes a and not usedas often as -,-, p3921. neuter sn of st a sn [GrD P-411. them(foes)VIR 77,8 ; seeing-a*%-iii themis like a marvelV 3,6.,
As object : you havestruck
St
bolt GG pA96 -0 34
The sign-0-7
is a doorbolt, but the earliestattestationof the word s.t "bolt' is from the stelaof %-'-NP4, ".,you have opened their own %rft*
Sn-ms : open the doors of the horizon sgnk
bolts Urk IV 498,10-11.It occursin a similar contextat Edfu - in the templedescription
its
bolts are on the doorsgiving free entryIV 13,4(after Alliot, Culte I p.44 n.5 s.ww and de Wit CdE
36 Nr. 71 p.88 sw.s). 7
S.t
pl=, scýt Wb IV 1-6Pyr. DG400,2
X
1677
C-1- C-C-
Cr. 316b; CED145; KH174
7be usual writing is read as s.t and occurs in various forms from the early period onward : Cf'3' -A
4.
44 , -A , -9 -d
.ý,
firstly in the nameof
haveall beenreadas s.t. This readingcomesfrom the appearanceof JT Isis
and thenOsiris - in spellingssuchas
27d [seeOsing,MDAIK 30,1 1974p.91-113]andthe useof
A
rld
h -,*
Cr V
with the valuest in wordssuchas
m3st , nmst , Ims Vistedfirst by Grapow,ZAS 46,1909 p.107-8]and then finally Coptic (-E: I implies that st was always the true vocalisation. representsa seator throneon a'small for'steps, is determinative so that it seemsto indicatea raisedplaceupon as a and also used platform E-3 important beings illustrious determinativecould be a moreenclosed the sit, and or with which building or placecontainingsucha seat.As early as the time of Unasthe writing of st with is usual. The tcrm hastwo main uses- firstly in the concretesenseof a scatwhich is a pieceof furniture or somethingelseuponwhich one restssuchas a bed or litter , but it is also the placewheregodsand is Secondly is for'place it be live, term and a chamber. st an abstract or rarW or a room can or men also usedto constructwordssuchas st-ib [Firchow,ZAS 79 , 1954p.91-941. Kuhlmanncomparedthe etymologyof st to pt 'heaveWand notedsimilaritesbetweenthe two. He suggesteda verb stem *sl meaning 'to sit, lie, live! and this was the origin of st [11wonp. 16-281. At Edfu the term enjoys a wide use , following the outline of Wb Seat or throne of the king : king upon -ý
of his father IV 13,10 ; the king is given prý
P-3
in 146,5 imyt-pr legitimate Ot 1527,10 these rule. cases and as symbol of ; nst a nst -d A Place of a god : Horus sails to ni of yesterday 1370,16 ; the sun is ýr-hnt c`ýSIV 3 1.11 ; of A to-El from impurity 1325,9. the temple , the flood protects As an abstract prefix - with parts of the body in heart 'your Edfu favourite heart, 'place to rejoices the : place refers a of st-ib 1370,9-10 ; the sun disk is in
(Drw-' offering) Il 71,3 ; Hathor is in -d (st-wrt) I- 35,4 -,many vines are in
10
C-3
1109,9 ; 136,15-16 ; 138,10 also.
Lady Isis, 'place for of spells, rb of the mouth' as a euphemism magical utterances st-O who knows her utterances1307,9 ; 1484,4 also. In general of the body : bones are strong
1371,17 flesh of god is safe in
J678
Pj Y-- IV 58,8. 272.11; heartis establishedýr -d 44.12 ; two IV in temple your ,
Of a goddessmakingher placesomewhere: uraeusIrs-d c%l
sn m VA. I-
betweenyour brows IV 52.13; Maat and her sL1 sterIrsn
uraei 29.19; sim.
2, J:
= m; 1475,2 ;R 73,17;A
IV 94,1.
T-d light *: 'in r'-j m-st placeof sungives
in placeof dadmessIV 56,12; CD In 170,13.
'ý' r-st 'to theplaceor: sungiveslight -=3- -d C3 With adjectives : king is in 16,9 ; the living are -=J
snk also VHI 137,15.
IV 16.6 ; st-wrt is daughtersof the sun god IV the -71 of x-=d :To IN k r`-ý3 exact of place V 6,11 ; the sun is in
fa! 'M 135,7 ; foes are in -d c-3 ^
one place VI 122,7 ; temple is
AI
place of stnading of his,
majesty IV 10,10.
ILr-st-r3 'undersomeone's command!:I receivethe kingship
underthe
C73 I
command of the ancestorgod H 46,9.
Flud:
shrinesof the temple -d-d -A
IV 331,13.
st-13b.i place which I love. Gauthier DG V p.69: and JEA 21 p.33 nA A place connected with Naref, the necropolis of Heracleopolis. Isis and Horus lived there and st-13b.i was situated on the banks of the canal of the town of st-nfrt. In the Myth , Iforus protecu I" A his father in VI 121.1 c--,3 is) VI 120.14 ; Isis is Great of Magic in in Homs prepareshis"Pli'aCe ýu3 C-.:
A
VI 123J. In the 6th LE nome however, god sails to -
his favourite plwe - here an absuxt not a real place IV 26a-3. ,
I
st-imnt hiddenplace, underworld A At Edfu st-imnt is a namefor the templeor part of it: Re created C-j the templedescriptionnotessip
A
W
VI 319.7
49 73 E'*: C'7ý3'the hiddenplacewasbuilt IV 7.6 . It may refer,
to the crypt of the templeandshouldnot be confusedwith a termmcaning'placeof the wese.
st-'nt GO Placeof theclaw A.namefor,the templebecauseHorusis a lion or falcon god whoseclawsor talonsare his meansof
1679
destroyingfoes : it is the sanctuarynaos A his light beamsV 2,4-5 of c-3
A
10--h. 3 of heavenVII 15.5-6;
C73
of his ba whenhe lights up his city V 3,2 -,in
C-3
C---j = --' Mammisi his the the through temple god goes -d --j 0.. %r. ,
st-wnp
J-3
M.56,12.
placeof piercing Wb IV 5 (11), GauthierDG V p.72, Montet1135
St-wnp may be in origin a namefor a placeof executionat or nearEdfu [Montet op.cit.] and each templeof the late periodhadsucha chamberfor a specialceremonyof slaughter At Edfu the term ., destructionof wasadoptedfor the whole templeitself - as the placewherethe final comprehensive J Seth and his forces took place This is emphasisedin the pun wnp nhs m st-wnp : V0 -A -41ý" . A-455 13 A 6,!! 0 IV 18,10; IV 10,9; IV 44,8 foes 152,12 ; db3 OS' of wnp -Dj A+0 Tr ý-3 '4'6' 1292,11; bftyw mA death foes is in joy 375,1-2 IV the cb at r' of vFj a
Sometexts makethe identity of the placeclear: Horus) IV 66,3 ; the lion is in
_sc__ ,w (3
0
IV 285,10; in the official namelist the , & 13 VI 319,6 -%Aý ; -dC0:3 RZI
V 396,8; Re creates
templeis
is the nameof your temple(to
contains the spear for stabbing VII 35.11 -.the cult spearsare kept here
C-'J
0
VU 101,2-3 - and it is they which are used for'spearing (piercing) Seth.
st-wrt
great place - Edfu temple Wb IV 7 (4-20) Pyr. Gauthier DG V p.72-3 ,
Originally the term referred to the actual seat of a king or god and then became the pedestal upon which the barque of a god rested. It becamethe name for the whole sanctuary and then for the whole temple - this development occurring in a relatively short spaceof time in the 18th dynasty [Spencer, Temple p. 108 ff. ]. At Edfu st-wrt is the whole temple itself and its sanctuary for Horus - not differentiating between the whole temple and the sanctuarypart alone [Kuhlmann, Thron p.28-34]. It occurs passim : build
A
L-3
0. C'3
X P. A di' IV 12,6 ; go in c73
V 4,1 ; build
-ý
C73
111317,14
A
56 L-3 IV 2,9
J ilý 0
-arc 119,5; makebright Cý-3 -A '" Q for Hor Akhty IV 330,2
IV 11,6 ; build
IV 331,7 -d C-3 ICA IV
54,14.
Like nst the term is deliberatelyambiguous,in that when the king is said to be in st-wrt it could
1680
Ax 1153.7; the king appearsin
refer to the thronehall in the palace
Cl and
rcceiv,s heb-se&, 408,4)or to thesanctuaryof Horusin the temple,In a set= theyamaspectsof the samething, so that trying to give a precisemeaningto st-wrt as one or the other of theseplaces 2"a 'Z. Ec, losesthe symbolismand magicalimportanceof the term.Compare: Horusappearsas - -a, 1232,11 ; the king is
Harsomthusis
on
before the kas of the living 1304,14-15
P..
1519,5.
st-wrt is also personified as a goddess: at the end of the protection ritual of the king, among the deities mentioned here is
A
a %hethrone of Re . the house of appearanceof Horakhty
rý3
who gives protection to the god's image VI 152,9-10. She is shown as a goddesswith the vulture crown and Hathor horns surmounted by the standard that the actual building of the st-wrt
AWC
[pl. 149 5th reg. j. It seems to suggest
9r-
is the ultimate protection of the god perhaps as a mother -
protects her child.
The three main names of the temple are listed as WLst-Hr Db3 and . Ile
A -a
original nucleus of the temple can be further specified as zt-WTt RI
this place, the temple of Horakhty VM
152912 -9-"d
'ý
N it
1396.1. A.
tr 11- 1 is called
VII 5.1 -,
-= .6
dI E-73
AUA .1
VI 11,9 ; enclosure wall of EP5 -d
which goes around the daune of the god VI
is called the sanctuary 1111,14. Again hem the sanctaary is equated
14,2 ;AYA
which actsasa singlethmnefor Horus. with the whole.tetTýple
A 0"ý K is in Thename givenanair of ancientauthority thephrase -ij
d or )(1
U"0
152.9-10
it is thecentreof creation. IV 54,14- emphasising
A iU wordcanalso referto theplaceof theuraeus : sheis in
upontheheadof theking
wordfor restingplaceor seatIV 51,7. thewordfor throne,beingusedasa moregeneral
st-mo-lb ; Placeof confidence In the Myth, a harpoonis stuckinto the nostrilsof the hippopotamus,it Is firm In
i
vi
64,3 [after JEA 29 p.71.
st-w3o-iht Placeof Making Offering Offeringsare madeto theltemplegodsin
I ?esý-d
(in Chapelof Throneof Re) 1283,7'
1681
= temple of Edfu.
st-nwn
Placeof Nun
Offering of lotus,'Makesweetgrain(seeds)in
st. nfrt
andbring forth a lotus' VI 247.17-18.
Place of making whole the divine images
st-n-s3xd3 sbmw ,d ,a,
-d.
# x=
jýý jý ,#
templeof Edfu VI 14,4.
beautifulplace GauthierDG V p.77 abd78
This name is given to both the temples of Edfu and Dendera : Horus floods its requirements IV 9,8 [de Wit CdE 36 Nr. 71 p.78 has st-wrt] st-wrt and she makes festive -d c--3
I P-j
C"3
Q"
with
Renenet is the beautiful one in
1287,9-10. Some authorities suggest that the term
applies to a magazine of the temple, parallel to the pr-bd [LA H 1078 ; and Daumas OLA 6 p.690 n.6 a place where exotic produce was kept] , but this is not the case at Edfu , except perhapsin a text, 1 5.3 for the Hermopolite nome where Thoth is Am . ', of -ý r--73 C-3 V 118,2 where it may be a particular part of the temple in the charge of Thoth [Beinlich SAK 7 p. 17 with references of , this text copied in other temples].
st-nfrt is also the nameof the templeof Horus at Heracleopolis: -d
Mar.AbydosI pl.45
for is the 'etymologyý Edfu 58 name explained: in the Myth, Thoth called the nameof an and at no. the palace at Naref
st-nirwy
A
4b becauseRe exclaimed nfr. wy st tn when he saw it VI 123,10. -
place of the two gods Gauthier DG V p.81
One of the names for the temple of Edfu attested from the texts in the temple the gods are in , 21 j 1574,3 1541,6 ; priests are of 1569,7 ; Horus illumines Cc73 y-4ý foes are driven from it
A
rage is removed
throneof thegodsand
4101
A 6273 IV 187,10 ; or impurity* -5-10
0
A
IV 285,12 ;a serpent is repelled
J3
V 80,2; 1589,11 ; it is the
list A in it is IV 17,6*; name the official ýT-iý
-1 L-3 -1ý4
473T1
C'F. 1,
S (,,
V
1682 J Al
396,4; imagesof the godsare in
111176,14.
As to which two godsare indicatedby nirwy the textsprovideat leasttwo options the sameunderlyingemphasis: the templeis
it is for Re andTanenV 326,7-8
C'073 -d
A 4&7(! k of Re andhis ancestor(Dfn) TanenIV 1,14; JJej
ofReandTanenIV330,5-6.
In cosmogonical. textsdescribingthe creationof the fu-sttemple,the falcon is in VI 324,6 so that
but have
A ft 0d
C3
-d
comes into existence VI 325,1 ; here Ptah protects Harus and Re as
A the falcon idol in
QDV
VI 325,9-10. The primeval nature of the place is also referred to in comes into being from Th
another text where
VI 328,18. st-ftrwy
is a place for the creator gods and as a name for Edfu representsthe tradition that the temple is the primeval temple createdat the beginning - this is the significance of the name. Other texts are more vague about which two gods are indicated : the throne of Re and Horus is mA
established
'S-A-6 c"3 I. V
A H 117,16-17;
qr-
it is for Re and Horus IV
10,8 - here Horus replacesTanen, a natural changeas Horus is the temple god, but Re always retains his place of pre-eminence here in one form or another -dc'el
1,
S. -%0
of Akhu 165,16.
in essencest-niry is a primordial term for the two gods of the past creation - Tanen and Re and the two gods of the presentcreation - Re and Horus.
st. nLrw Placeof the gods Horusis in -d
IS d99'1 c--3
VI 23,5 andas notedby Gauthier[DO V p.811in the LE
I in nomeof Behdet, god rests -d
,U it
1334.16- so it may be the main templein this nome
andthe first text refersto it.
st-R'
Placeof Re GauthierDO V p.82
Namefor the templeof Edfu andperhapsfor a specialsanmwy of Re at Edfu As the throneroom or palaceof the king the king is upon a thronein 80,11; he sits in
ý
CPJ
C-3
'9-SM-wrV'
152,11 the king is on his thronein
Horusreplaceshis father(Osiris)upon
VI 105,2
117.13.
As the templeitself ': in the descriptionthe templeis referredto as
C"-' :3
IV 7,8 ; in
1683
the list of temple names 63,10 ; the falcon is in
j
-d
'C' %(X 4D 0V
OV 'a -d'% it door is described as, door of entering C-3 OM
V 396,2 ; the Edfu god is wsr-' hnt
87,42 ;a
C73
-d
2 ý 'CO3 VI 7,6 ; Horus is great sovereign in VI 152.11 ; the king leaves his palace to go to c"-j SVII 42,9 ; Horus goes quickly to enterJ .k
the heaven of hisbaonearth IV 10,11.
.4 This last equivalence of st-R' as an earthly heaven for the sun god is continued by giving st-R' a r-v
sky determinative and using it as a word for'sky"heaven' [Kurth, ' lEmmelstiltzen p. 10 n.91
*ýL images in Edfu like his image in "I the of god are -d crowns are on the head of the king like Re h.nt horizon of Re for ever tr frise text, the king establishes j
-d
111176,13-14; metaphorically the
ix P-v
VI 337,4-5 ; the king is in the
VI 339,4 ; Sia protects Re in
C-3
VI 106,12
with his hands 111278,15; W3-pt text the king ,
C'3
in his handsIV 349,8 ; also Dendera = Kurth op.cit. Text No2 ; Esna 60,3 no.
protects
D VIII 126,9 the winged disk is in
'9-
Also in one case, Thoth is the great ape in
CIA
VI 144,1 which seemsto be the St-R' in
the Hermopolite nome mentioned thus at Dendera [Gauthier DG V p.821. ,
st-r3
place of the mouth , authority
Wb IV 4 (7-11)NK
FCD 206 'utterance'
st-r3 caneitherbe a word for the mouthusingthe abstractst and0 makingthe term morespecific or it could be a substantivewith a meaningderivedfrom theactionof themouth. At Edfu it is usedin the phrasehr-st-r3 'on accountof [Sethe-Gardiner, Lettersto the Deadp.241a compoundpreposition,comparedby Spiegelbergwith the earlierphraseor-st-O [Correspondances p.68,70,71). Ina title of Iusas,sheis 'one for whom the ordersof Re comeforth pr wAt R'lir ,C4
d-->
1503.12 [Vandier, RdE 16 1964p.132 n.51 ; Iloth sh' nswv--J-Eý under V whoseleadershipthe king appears[Jankuhn,Schutzp. 16] VI 144,2; Harsomthusgives food and r-3
provisions 1146,9.
Zyý
JL. VI 340,1 ; the king receiveskingship
C73
_d
'of deadgods
Otto notesthat the phrasemeans'underhis/herutterance,andis a developmentof formulaesuchas tr st rM which is used especially of the king. Both forms can apply to Isis and reflect the importanceof her commandingrole in later times.It stemsfrom the tradition of oracleswheregods
1684
like by the the or which their that'place to the statue the so medium speak will of mouth! refers -a C ; -3 V_3h-c I: Isis 142-3 16-18 [GuM p. examples to those p. and are conveyed god!s wishes on earth ). 1376.1-2 (coll. Lady house the the utterance and of mistressof royal of appearance
place of the feet standingplace post
st-rd
FCD 206 rank, stadon
Wb IV 4 (12) MK
Attested from MK texts and perhaps also at Edfu : the gate,of giving Maat the standing place of everyone VIII 162,16-17; at the temenosgate it is the standing place of great and small VIII 164.9
PW
f *- Aa J3Pas@
it
is
W DdSW
1553,13-14 ;
111362,12place of standing of wcxnen.It is the place where people stand in wait either in a festival § Mariette 161. [Sauncron, Remarques, Mdlanges in to petition the order gate processionor at
Placeof fire
st-hh
A 'r-3; I bring you the lotus , which comesfrom your nosein 3
of your fathersVII
321,10-11 perhapsanalogousto 7sleof Fire ? ,
supervision(placeof theface)
st-hr
Wb IV 4 (13) D.1I of the sanctuaryof Horus,it is under U
In-n-pt is 1110.8 the *. supervision your
hr-st. is kind 269,16. This Horus H to except a similar of use r3 the of supe: -vision under V--
that this impliesan actionof theface- seeing,vision- ratherthana commandof the mouth(notedby Otto, GuM P-181.
st-]Vr
Placeof Hom cC Wb IV 7 (21-24)MK GauthierDG V p.84 templeof Edfu
From NK texts the Idng can be describedas sitting or appearinguponthe 'throneof Horus'which IV king GR in him Idng the texts: appears upon c--jýk this and establishes as phrasealsoappears -d A
IV 12,2; upon "kk - beforethe living for ever IV 330.8 -d d IV 331,6.To amrt a legitimate he receivesa rewardof life stability power upon , ,
6,10; is establishedupon
1685
fm cla, to the kingshipthen the title b1wtr st Ur showsthis [Herhihor,Bonhame,BIFAO 79 p.283 n c,f. Kuhlmann,Thron p.40]. t tdfu templeis truly the 'Seatof Horus'and so at Edfu the term not only refers to the templebut A AO IV 53,3 makesit the seat of kingly and divine poweron earth: the s3b-%wtis in c"-3 J P-3 1355,3 ; the is protectedcontaining ;a door leadsinto the chapelsof the s3b-lfwt , it is the placeof establishingthe heir VII 35,3
r'
1
ýI
st-ýry-nst throneof the heir Horus is nursedby Isis andNephthysin
P-9 =73 och, Zrjm, C73
IV 18,9referring either to Edfu
templeor its Mammisi.
st-bb-tpi placeof the First festival The st-bb-tpi was where parts of the New Year festival were held the texts describe how the god , AC-3 X; =r ock T-C'=disk here 1513,12 to see the sun '1579,12-13 the was taken ; ; sim. -13 priests of the temple perform their duties in this place IM7 c*, , temple to perform the services of -A r: -3 A at the service the god 'enters heaven'
c`3 a"w13
1549,10-11
1546.2 -,they'go through the
; sim. -daa
1579,15-580,1
1555,9-10 ; his form is hidden
C3 jD -d
1558,2-3 ; he unites with the sun beams image
d
k1
A
r'-'I-'j3'6vt
1565,15 ; his ba unites with his
1576,5-6.
These latter texts describing the place as the actual place where the cult statue was exposed to sunlight imply that it was an open air chapel on the roof of the temple. The procession for the New Year festival goes up to the roof with the image and the Place of the First Festival is there. One text A Fm images for states, 'to leave their
which is upon the roof 1357.9-10. The door at the top of
the eastern stairway is called sb3 (n) wd3 rA
'///
7: F1 cnlj
by Behdet, 'so it may have lain on
that side of the roof (east) 1551,6. Alliot suggestedthat in the north east comer of the terrace of the temple roof there was a small kiosk which contained the st-tb-tpi. But he also argued that the open court of the temple, with the hall of the Enneadon the east side could also have this name, suggested by a text mentioning Horus in the Wabet (13) where Re rested at the first time (1415,5-6). This is rather tenuous however and the st-hb-tpy is never actually found as a name of this place., The
1686
I Culte is [Affiot, however, for the p3O3-308]. overwhelming roof shrine, evidence ,C% 14=F
Jc3aD The festival texts also mention that on the I st of Thoth the god 'is causedto appear in
andall rituals of
st-b,
IMP 'M -d C73OM
areperformedV 395.2- the New YearFestival.
Placeof Appe;uwv
3210 A ram god caRednir-13-m-sput.f is in -dn J .'r-b31:, 2, one of his companionsNb-ýwt-wrt is in
and he is Lord of slaughterIV 241,3, IV 241,11-12(incenseand Mation text
for the Deadgodsof Edfu). The next text mentionsdw Amun Re is a strongbull Ont
IV
242,13.
st-ILnm-itn Placeof uniting with the sundisk GauthierDG V p.84 A narnefor the town of Edfu : Re appearsin
A &q 7, c,3
/// V 2,4. Gauthiergivestwo other
spellingsof the term from BrugschDG IV 198-99- apparentlyfrom Edfu. The templeis the place wherethe unificationof the sungodwith his disk takesplace.
st-s3b-sXplaceof traversingthe marshes(enjoyment) A r-h The termrefersto the hunt in the marshesandis specificallya sanctuaryof Amun at Dcbod c-3 -06--
'" ývý, -ý it is 63 but Debod Edfu ternple the also m p. used with qualification of of cz5. , , , JM ,Tn tin 1jr-3hty IV 1.13and he spendsthe night in Belidet.
st-sndm nlrw pla= of makinggodssit lie temple descriptionrefers to the wsbt-try-It (11) as also. 4e
P-3
A
EP3
VII 15.7-8and
IV 5,12 ; in a cosmogonicaltext, Re bids the god comeand sit in
AI?ODVI324,5-6 the site of the templeof Edfu. Comparewith -
A P-3q, 441 this
of the
Lord of the thronedaisVI 11,3(GauthierDG V p.&5)alsoasa namefor Edfu.Mic term refersto the placewheregodsatandsettledin orderfor him to create.
st-sbn(afr) Placeof the happyembrace
1687
Gauthier,DG V p.86 templeandtownof Edfu A 8b V 396,2-3; Re The official list of templenames,includes A declaresthat C7: 1 was in existencefrom primeval timesas the first nome VII 33,7-8.The shn may refer to the uniting of Horakhtywith his imageor of unitng with the sun disk. The term is also usedof
of Horusandhis sisterHathorIV 2,34 - theplaceof
the 'SacredMarriage, distinctfrom thefirst examples.
st-sdm-spr The placeof hearingthe petitions. The temenosgateof the templeis called:
A
AOc':3
.0
17 :
.02
ýP
gateof giving
IýIaatVIR 163,3.
Placeof beingfirst
st-O'
A NIS-i Seshatstretchedthe cord in
Edfu the the temple temple primeval of where mound -
wasbuilt 1132,8.
Place of Shu
st-§w
A namefor Edfu, in theofficiallist -d
st-trns-ib
Place of pleasure -1,1 in for Edfu VI 1 the temple -, also a name as
Gauthier [DG V p.87] notes of his majesty IV 10,1.
form
st-grg
V 396A[GauthierDG V p.87].
placeof trapping zc: -Iv= =Ip
56,12-13 VI fish there are caught geeseand
L-3
4---j
vi
237,5 both in net texts (set. grg).
Sources Two f-imytw between him Place the qbýwy st-tw3. of raising -d-+-L
tc:, X (Le /14
Egypt Lower Upper in the phrase and and the two are'those sources -
1688
IV 10.10. Egypt in for the of the middle to temple throne god up the asa perchor refers raising
st-tw3
placeof raising 'Y
the placeof raising At the coronation,the king is establishedon his serekhin -d '?,Lrk KYC-3 I IV 225,8. (heaven?) asking for everIV 52.14; his palacecanbe called Ift"
st-tD-n-Vr-3bty GauthierDG V p.89 Namefor thetempleandtown of Dendera, especiallyin theabbreviatedform st-th : adoretheNoble V 300,15.
Lady in
st-it
plwe of thetable
Ile bull Mer-Weris brought, he is masterof
st-dw3-nLr placeof worshippinggod !ý7 * *A Edfu is -6 gY C-3
j
an, C-73
IV 46.7.
IV 2.3.
st.db3-sbiw. f placeof punishinghis foes I A C'O-'3 Edfu is of EgyptVI 18,11. .,.
Aj Ii Iýq-tT ký
st-dsrt
place sacred Wb IV 5 (6-8) NK, GauthierDG V p.90
st-dsrt can havevarioususes,but mostoften designatesthe necropolisor burial placeof Osiris and it canalsobe thetempleof certaingodsýsuchasSobekor canreferto Dcndcra. At Edfu it is the sanctuaryof the temple: seeinggod. the king opens hidden)placeIV 55,46e-e-also11sr-stfor necropolis).
st-hmt
A
die sacred(or
-III
woman
WbHI 407(9-14)MK DG 306,3s-hmt
I
1689
Cr.385a; CED173; KH212 C21HIES. st-Dmt canbe specificallya marriedwomanin later textsandespeciallyin legal documents[LA 11 'masculine'natureof the templegod but 1051 The termoccursrarelyat Edfu,mainlybecause the of , . also becausethe main goddessof the temple,Hathor.is not Rely to be called 'woman'- sheis a goddessandin textswherewomendo appearthe word Vmwt is usuallypreferred.Howevera lioness G'goddessis called tla
1510,16; andit is possiblethat a term written as
sl,,, maybe a
miswriting of st-bmt IV 303,1-2(q.v. spt).
st
uraeus
SN CZ-1 A text for the uraeinotes,the left eyeandright eye are united
restswith
and
they make their place betweenyour brows IV 52,14 . There is also a word stit, where Wadjet welcomesKhepri as 'onebom of,,
a
and nursedby the Lady of Nekhen'VI 310,5. It also
occursat Dendera(D 11181,7;D VIII 95,1)but is differentto Slyt'Satis! [AnJex. 78-39201.
st3
fire flame , Wb IV 333 (12-13)NK, GR DG 472,11 stA
4.jj1A-j
Wb cites two examplesof this term from NK sources.The causativeverb st3 'makehot' (from 0 flame) is well attestedfrom the MK andthis is thenounderivedfrom it (Amenemope6,6 clearlyhas 0
ý, O 4 flame incense is put onto an 3h t wb n w AM6
its fiame rises up
its 128,13-14 scent smell andyou .
sty
earthymineralfrom Nubia Wb 111488(3-6) MK P.Dem.Mag. 23,3
for Nubia. from T3-sty the is derived name is mostprobably sty usedas a pigmentand the term , In medicinethe substancewasusedto reduceswellings,andespeciallyfor the liver. In Book of the Deadvignettesit is paintedyellow [BD 130,44]andasa mineralit is mostlikely to be yellow ochre, thoughsty refersto the consistencyof the materialnot its colour [Harris,Nfineralsp.150-2; Iversen
1690
PaintsandPigmentsp.19-261. , a wadjet eye in ochre on the ground aruA
In the protectionrituals,the ritualist draws
the god/king is protected inside it VI 145,7-8 [translated 'red coloue by Jankuhn, who must have misunderstood Harris whom he cites, Schutz p.24 and n. 1071. In the protection of the body, the &Aft , black image decorated ritualist makes an execration and *0o with then he breaks red vessels sYti =
' -d *ý*
ochre colour VI 300,2 and
inscribed with Yellow ochre VI 300.4 [Ghattas has
'yellow' for the first andred! for the second, Schutzp.56-57]. Ochre can be yellow or red so perhapsthis is the sourceof the confusion over the colour, red being a more obviously Sethianand bad colour than yellow and therefore more likely to be used in execration rituals.
to pourout
sti
Wb IV 328 (9) - 329 (16) Pyr. sti is usedoftenat Edfu, of libationwatersor to describethe flood waterspouringfrom their source. n.f qbOw for the noble mummy IV 84,4 ; sim V 82,11-12 into a
Libation texts
* basinand standVI 309,16; VI 312,2;,"%%.. *A' mw beforethe ka of the godsIV 240,10;: -*libation into basin 1555,10. Two begin 253,14 VI rituals pourswater a and ON :. 173,6 which showtheking holdingup a waterjug beforeKhnurn(M 242)but for the Wx=d text, the king poursout two libation vesselsinto a basinon a stand(pl. 153 1st reg) ; also "'4"- /,: * qbOw 169,9 (coll.). Similarly r-'M
br bnty is the,pouringof water onto a standholding
vessels1493.14(XII 359). 421 J n-k Nwn at his time 1160,10; of hapy rv .
Flood:
you to flood fields 175,1-2 ; the turtle (lord of caverns) goddess
-1
s n. f h1py H 67,7 Horus
A. I ^
n-k h'py hapy pours out for n. k O'py 1160,12
#'pyl69,16-17;
AAOW^
d"
the flood n. k
Spdt at his time IV 48,11. from leg 363a flood IV the the pours ; water, si3t m
Used in a reflexive sense
p.
.
poursfrom the leg V 138,6-7; hapy
1323,10; divine efflux
for SothisIV 146,4-6; Nun f-V)
m sl3t
n sb3q 1114,13.,
Of other things :a metaphorin the MYth,
Inm Itrw 'he m n snf pours out the river r
169l
--W, n t1py poured out
with the colour of blood' VI 83,7 (after JEA'30 p. 10 n.c) ; of offerings by Hapy 1106,1-2 (coll. XI 254) ; offerings
fi ýIpy from the caverns 11190,3.
Of the primeval gods-. they gave light before there was heaven and earth --WzY -**ý ,a%% .
n,
II
va9ý
dt n
ejaculatedbeforetherewerewomen? IV 240,6.
to scatter,to sow
sli
Wb IV 346 (13) to 347 (7) Pyr. DG 475,5spit, ejaculate 4ý )'1 41 Cr.360b,,CED164; KH
c-ITC-
sLi is normally usedof scatteringsolid substances suchas incenseor corn. At Edfu it is usedof scattering natron for purification purposesand in this case is often synonymous with wpg'to scattee X.. I have scattered it (natron) around Mesen to purify it for your ka H 62,6 ; sim. H 33,2. Also with other substances: faience, the fields 7Fm General :
1"I
ibnw wplAi m bsn IV 3,6.
natron in the temple 111109,4and 8 when Horus builds his warship
m w3d the two landswere strewnwith greenmineml (so that it was madehappy)VI 70,10.
to shoot, to cast
sti
Wb IV 326 (1) to 327(14) OK and328(3-5)Pyr. cf. DG 475,6
arrow CED 165 COT6
arrow.
In the phrasesti-r-mdd (q.v.) Insw VI 78,6
With direct gbk= of foe 441,11-12
tnmmw 1424,13
iý IV 57,10(title of a scene);
Ofweapon: arrows
dm
nsVIS6,1.
%%
+-.qL
r flesh of his foe 1150,7
4; r-w
f arrowsat the noseof the hippopotamus111256,6 n. . d" hippopotamus IV 343,4
04
n. i at nose VI 84,7
Without a weapon being specifically mentioned
Jý* 'Csr.t r hftyw 1158,7; V r db cast harpoonat also 114 (14).
n. i r fnd n 43b I have cast at the'
1*' ' hippopotamus 374,7 343,5 bftyw IV IV king t-4* the of the ; r -nose ; W AM VII 149,11
r db VII 168,13
iby I
n. i. r U-iýy VI 67.5
r fnd n db
1692
femalesof VI 61,8-9.As oneof the ritualsat the festival the king takesthebow andarrowand , #Ta,c=b fires towardsnorth, south, castandwestV 133A. llekinglzV
r-mnhmbftyw.
He is also qn
fVH3l2,7-8; -? 01 r mnb VII 213.9 'throws excellently'.
strongof throwingIV 58,9; andthe god throwsfrom his warshipVI 61,9.Also
of the net , in a net text
he hascast(thenet)withwhich to catchfoesVI 56,10-11.
With nt introducingthe object : the Apis bull is brought
who throwswith his
MadeIV 30,6. In a festival text, whenthe godsproceedto sail in their boats,all the watercreaturesfall silent eb -#"-
-IM
q
R' m b3osu iri (O)r sty 'Re is before them an shining ' (after Alliot
CulteH p.543n.I and2). Betterperhapsis 'theyall expectto be shot/strucleV 30,6.
to impregnate
SLY
Wb IV 347 (10) to 348 (1) MK Wb suggeststhat this verb derivesfrom sly 'to sow, strew'.but the spelfingswith the determinative *
suggestthat it is more likely to comefrom sti 'to shooein this case'shooeout semenor
ejaculate,implying a forceful and strongaction [from stl thenas in FCD 253]. One of the earliest P WO-111, ZE-i: examplesof this term showsthe action of two antilopes[BH H pl.41and it is c'I alsousedwith br [FECTIH p.100n.71. At Edfu the verb is usedwith direct object: Mn is the husband"r
nfrwt m nfrw. f who
impregnateswomenwith his phallus1391.2; possibly buHof bulls , -*P-
=%
a bull 1548,6; ýM --, 11CM
rnnwt IV 102,6-7; buff
-w
in the nameof
rnnwt IV 242,13.
Without object: Min causesthe phallusof the king to be strong br
IV while ejacul4ting
270,17. In epithets: Amun is
r"Ol U sty IV 242,11-12; Min is k3*f*
is the ram of Mendes ViN.C-w
C-0
VRL, M 256,7; the ldng is
m-sti-n compoundpreposition Vb IV 332 (7-10)D.21 oft GR , LiteraHy'in the sightof, derivedfrom stl 'to see!andconnectedwith stl lighe.
1398,6-7; Horus VIII 5,1.
1693
The prepositionis usedof people: the foe is slain= 149,6; sim.
450,bdore VII k) (parallel to m-br. you , --:;b
hm. k VII 159,10 =tiRV
Jý
'with VI 332,12(in all cases
alliterationof s). Of a place : stwt.f m,
A,!! -
dý 4511
m spt.f the beamsof Horus are in the sight of his nome I
537,9; Re appearsat morning
n St-wrt. f 1 13,15.
The literal translationis more accuratethan 'opposite'and helpsto underlinethe exactuseof this phrase- it refersto actionshappeningbeforepeopleandplaces-so that they seethemdirectly andin this senseit is an act of visual communication.The term is usedalso at Dendera,[JunkerGrD §226 is 21 in it from D. Wb in 'before 166 though the ni-sti attested earlier a of] anq attests presence p. , fLc73 kps n pth KRI Il 884,13. Ramesses II text: the king is secondof
sty
to look intently at
Wb IV 332 (4-6) Lit. MK sty is derivedfrom the useof sty to meanlight, illumine! andusedof the sun-eye.The connection is madebetweenthe light of the sun,the sun as an eye dispensinglight in steadycontinuousrays 'projected beings These things or'shot oue upon all all and to oue and are rays see. eyes which cause 83 5 70 51. ASAE 71,1987 Moret, Rituel f. [c EI-Sayed 'to from it derives p. n. and p. n. shooe sti so This is bestepitomisedin the gravestelashowingthe sunraysbeingshotout anddirectedby Re at a L664,
A (a -a'avy(c M14 U16.0064&lfle
(44 Uk+
woman [A 9ý4rwdoove
,
.
FIAI.
I 'English hasan expression'to shoota glance/look'aL .
has been intense implying 301a] [OED sty XV or something. at someone gaze a quick someone has English While intense less but many 'stare' implying longer or piercing. translated action no a it is are into that for words often tangible striking act, some more stare making a glance or phrases being imagery in 'shooe, 'pierce, 'direce 'flash' arrow the of an all of which are reflected used such as the is changes in and It Egyptian, sti the one word exactly same which uses process shot. determinative as necessary to cover its various uses. , Pr.6,11 - 7,1 has the prohibition 'do not give pivrcing looks rn gmýw
sw M
13w do not shoot him with many stares' (also Les. MR p. 38 9-10 ; and Tomb of ,
Amenernhet, ZAS 47 pl. I p.88-9 line 4 without
at beginning). The relationship between 'shooe
1694
of the eyes is establishedhere (,.
also Urk IV 1409,8 and P.Kah. pl. 2,2 and 4,2).
In GR texts sti is more often attestedwith this meaning rather than the Wb translation to stare,. r,, *. ý Ir 1. 'to turn the face towards' : P.Kah.2.1 ; the king establishing the temple, --(;
nmt
'nbw turns his face to the course of the stars ; better - 'to direct! Ciaba, Astronomique p.58 n. 1061; Or.f Or Djeme
also Urk VIII 87b , Amun
;91h god -. -.
T*
'41 ,1"51 It DrJ r the place
2. Edfu, offering of Wadjet "four eyesseeto the extentof theTwo Lands , all placesto the limit of darkness1145,12 ; Horus Lord of Khemmis
"=ft 13, j_
establishedon its foundations'(couldbe 'illumine) 1304.9-10 HB lord of light (stwt)
you see Mesen rq.
spt.f his nomeIV 17,12. 3. HB =45
m shootshis beamsonto the mammisi Mam.5.9.
17hereis some doubt over the precisemeaningof the term sti in each casebut the general underlyingnuanceis of 'to shooea glanceof theeyes,which in the caseof the sungod bringslight.
sty
eye? cf. WbIV332(11)GR
(Wb cites1233erroneously).
An earlier exampleof this noun may occur from the NK: UrkIV1466,7 fy wherea stwty. .-. -. J#ý$ Jý *jr-a '%' beams his 937,15 has Urk IV likely to be sty eye. of eyes, most parallel CE"I" I At Edfu : in a wnYb offering , the king br snb *4F* & makeshealthythe eye (of light) IV 4cring left and right eye are on the handsof the king snsnIaI
sty
leg Wb IV 334 (3) GR
sty is aboveall the sacredleg of Osiris from which the flood water of the Nile comes.Itough written in this way, it would seemto be no morethana writing of the termsi3ty and Beinlich notes that there is no evidencefor a word in Wb IV 32,7 sj3jj , and that stl and s1311 are not different terms [Osirisreliquienp.209]. Further Beinlich indicatesthe obvious pun with stl - sil 'pour out watee,the leg is that which poursout and also with the nameof the nomewherethe flood hasits
4695
sourcest3-sti - either'land of the Bow' or land of the sti-mineral but sti herepunswith sti leg' , , so thereis a treblepun on the word sti [Beinlich, Osirisreliquienp.209-213wherealso Satisis slit and a diagramshowsthe train of thoughtresultingin the Philaerepresentation of the leg. sti is the originatorof sbq , Wrt andmntl' At Edfu the flood is said to come from the leg : bs (m) Elepharntine VII 166,1-2 ; whm. 'nh waters pr rn v
acL
1582,8-9 ; bs
IV 195,13-14 ;-'
Pe9I567,11 ; fresh water wbn m
11232,7; in a pun the flood = ,
sty 1323,10.Horusgivesall watersof
H 143,14
near
I also %% 9-
r--w P
.%I
sty m %%
is usedparallelto qrrty
also11258,14.
11252,10
Also in the phrasest-sty : waterwith which to purify the king comesfrom AS
at the head
of the nomesVI 2443. Beinlich alsocitesa text, whereKhonsuis guardianof
11258,34.The change
of spellinghereandthe usesuggeststhat thereis a differencebetweenthe two terms.sti is bestused whenit punsin flood and watertexts, but the original word seemsto be si3ty andwhenit is usedit is a word for the leg relic of Osiris free from other word play implication it reverts to its true , , spelling. sti is usedin a further sense,at the festivalthe peoplerejoice and 'all their children IV 17.8; compare for the basof Nekhen as they rejoice sn . , ,
-Am
beforetheir lord
V 39,3.This is a verb plus a nounfor legs and the verb is written sti perhapsto be translatedhere , as 'throw out the legs , kick out their legs ' (in a dance).Beinlich takessti hereto be a word for'a particularpart of the legs [Osirisreliquienp.2101, but thephraseshouldbe readassty-rdwy or sim. The word sti asa sourceof theNile flood is very commonat Denderawith its Osirianemphasis.
sty
stabor serpent?
The king thruststhe harpoon
stwt
makelike, makeresemble Wb IV 335 (1-11) MK
Causativeof twt usuallywith -=-
mds m'b3.k m sty 111138,6.
1696
At Edfu most often used of 'strength' where the gods make the strength of the king to be like that of M--, I Isis Hr 1233,12 the gods nbLk ec=,. &
*-I
poty. k
In the phrase m-stwt-r : things on the temple walls are inscribed
mi R' 1 298,11. br b3w R' like
CL
the bas of Re VI 14,12-13 (JEA 29 p.22 conformably with (?) c f. m-snt-r in VI 8,4-5).
Stwt
to collect, assemble Wb IV 335(14-16)NK, GR
stwt is the act of collectingor assemblingsomethingto bring it togetheras one. Intransitive: birds of the marshesare given
'3yt. k they are collected at your
shrineEll 142,14. Transitive : the mnw vessel F. -I 93,7-8; also ., ftC ( IV
n-L mnw I assemblethe vessel filled with beer VH
206,13-14.
In embalmingtexts stwt refersto the collectingof the bonesof the mummytogether.In other GR texts stwt can mean'to bring something'or 'to preseneand this may be a better sensein which to fact In therearetwo mnw vessels, the incensepot anda wine vessel text the above. understand mnw is bringing theofferingstwt. together them the of act so and e-
At Ombosthe meaning'bring togethee'to offee is clear (Wb IV 335,17-19)
n. nfy
sw3h.s n.k nn KO 161,65. a
styt
dirine, temple Wb IV 333 (2-3)GR pax
Om by in Wb, for Cr I 219f has ///// is noted earlier attested styt
rAvp-?tE-3 becauseof this god'. Faulkner[FECTI pA7 n.231notesthat sit is not known. -
IES In GR texts styt is a shrineof a god: the templeis called'perfectexcellentof cubits L-J ,a his shrineVI 7,2 ; in the processionfrom the paLve, the standardspurify'Y' -0 IEir Y-49,12 ; god comesto his nomeand uniteswith . c,2
it is
of the god IV
VII 3,1.
The termalsooccursat Dendera(D VIII 334,2)andPhilae. The word maybe derivedfrom sty light! light surroundsthe god in his shrine. as ,
1697
hypocrisy deceit c f. Fairman Orientalia 30 p.227 , , ý '" -q rn rk ým. k 'I cut A phrase occurring in Phild 148,17 stp. i up the biased one in
stwt-4r
the time of your majesty, so translated by Junker, who noted that stwt-br was a euphemism for'to gather the face' [op.cit. n.5]. The term is also used at Edfu in a Maat offering , 'you open your lips there is no need of bias s'm. k n9
you swallow and there is no 'deceit' IV 17,18.
d=
Fairman suggeststhe translation 'hypocrisy, deceie deriving from 'making the face the same' used with a bad nuance (op.cit. ). It may refer to pulling a face in disagreement or dislike - thus is something undesirable - 'make the face come togethee. There is a damaged text from the Naos of '221
Philae temple : 'I give to you Egypt content at ,
n wnn. sn
and hypocrites they do not exise Bdn6dite 74,18 - here a noun.
stwt
light rays , Wb IV 331 (2-18)MK
f DG476,3 sunrays -k fiCr.362a; CED 165; KH 199bemof light C-ITIE in 'to 330) being IV but 'to (Wb from bum' derives the throw' sti root with underlying sti stwt this case the flames shoot out. stwt are thus 'that which is shot out' and so are the light or beams of the sun [for the noun- El Sayed ASAE 71 , 1987 p.831. At Edfu the word occurs often'due to the solar nature of the temple god rejoice at seeing he lights up with
the temple'is called bw 'nt
V 8,1
1111,7 ; the living live when they see
V
he enclosesthe throneby ^'.%" ft %% ?\ ' 136 In epithets : Horus is psd 268,2 ; -550' -$he
V 2,4 ; the gods
V 8,3 ; he makes bright mummies with
30,8 ; in a tautologous phrase %sp.k
R
sit
284,8 V illumine Akhty light like 3hty mi you too VI 260,5. 0.
shiningof light 184,9
Lord of light I
who seeshis nomeIV 17,12.
The extentof the sun'srays showthe extentof the kingdomof the king : he rules south ý ý! to the rays of the disk 1297,2 ; sim. *ýPk
itn IV 16,2 ; he rules the earth r-r,
M. e- Aqý,Im1290,11 the Iffyt'of the king goesr--r' ; also T- Zz Q IV 10,3.
itn V 37,17
RN
1698
7be textsemphasisethat the light comesEromthe sun(disk) andalso : Horusraiseshis faceto see * 1515,4 ; he makes(ir) iii
34,9 ; Horusprotectsby -ff- o I)\ " .ae
JR 4,1 'a' %%
from the beamsof his disk H
also IV 36,4; Horus sVil
*9
III
ct
m dd
his light illuminesthroughthe window 1574,1. Light can comefrom other sources:
g*,,
the uraeusexaltsthe headof the king by -f-
sty
n irt from the eye of the sun god 1308,4 ; Q.
R\
her light IV 51,3.
%%
to illumine, light up Wb IV 330 (13) to 331 (1) D-18
sty is a verb relatedto the nounstwt andalsowith the root sti 'to bum' from the root 'to throw, to shoof. 'F-,, With direct object: Horus,.-,
illuminesthe two lands1127.15; sim. IV 16,8. are lit with a mineral 1139,12 ; Horus
Intransitive : the two shrine rows
jk
shines in places 1357,17-18.1
Also in a Maat offering, Horus is describedas VX7ý4
ram which ejaculates.eth spelling
underthe influenceof this word M 194,5. -4.
-
The spelling Aý and sim. occursfrom at leastD.18 texts and is a corrupt writing of stwt, sti, r.:;Ilx ll* j; : hieratic [WHer due Heir. Pal. Il the the to confusionof sign which cameabout 1ý, no.1671and the group
[op.cit M no.1671 by GR times-;jj , lc:
-4, -
Tale p.15 and plA,6 for the muddledwridng I--
stp
*Z
xb
- Stl [seealso Caminos
FA
%%
to destroy, cut to pieces Wb IV 336 (3-13)Pyr.
thecuttingup of piecesof meat, stp is mostlikely to bea technicaltermin originwhichdescribes of an animalcarcaseinto variousportionsMe bpý forelegof a bull is or the dismemberment removedby theactionstp andit wouldseemto involvesomeforceto carryit out.Theactis shown in scenes of butcheryfrom theOK andthebutcherusesa broadknife [c f. Man.V, I p.128ff and Fig. 73 p.135with theforelegbeingstp]. Theremovalof theforelegandits offeringis the, scenes Preludeto thefull scalebutcheryof thebeast,soit is themostimportantpartof a butcheryritual.
1699
Symbolicallythe leg embodiesthe strengthof the animalandits offeringnot only rendersthe animal powerless,but surrendersthat powerto the personwho receivesthe forelegoffering. At Edfu texts often mentionthe ritual of stp-hpý(,especiallyin parallel with the destructionof foreign enemies. V The sequenceof actionsis that the foe/bull is caught broughtto the abattoir threeof its legsare , , tied up - leaving a M&g free , its throat is cut and the foreleg is removed , then animal is The king thus says: dismembered.
". 4p-
V--
VII 150,2; slayingthe crocodile
VIII 34,8 ; of a bull in a sm3-sm3 text
t. -ý bpg. 178.10 forelegs 111 his and wy cut off I
before god VI 141.13 ; harpoon text, the slay the red bull ,
of foes V 56,2 ;a scenehas the title sm3 dsr
king
-.I
12 ; the king .
t;^
before his father III
178,15. It is part of the funerary rites which are performed by the king as his duties of heir and priest. The scene shows the king spearing a bull in the back so this is not precise (pl. 64 2g VI). In a recipe for making md an animal fat basedproduct, the text describeshow a bull is brought. tied up and , "%'Or-II 227,7 so that the carcasecan be used in the workshop. king foes dismemberment larger is the : of and creatures scale of stp also used ýý %sr bulle-:; 342,12-13 IV Sakhmet ; pacify
before you VII 73,5-6 (consecration of stpw
e (knife) 1575.7 bdnw Yd. k foes ; rn ; portions) Q- dc%
with a knife VIII 119,4
bryw V 283,15 ; in a pun stpw n sbiw.k
V 293.7
sr geeseto
on my
hands1565,14. "' As a generalverb of destruction: Hathorgives isft
Z in the king's reign 1572,14; simlAwt
isft 111194,10.
text
I
Stp
to choose
Wb IV 337 (5) to 38 (7) MK DG 477,1
1"I
2-
Cr. 365a ; CED 166 ; KH 201 r-wT*r7l,
C.WT61Tý
The cutting up of a carcaseis a modeof selectionof thebestpiecesof the beastfor consumption- so that the verb'stp 'to choose!is semanticallylinked with stp 'to cut up' and Faulknerputs the two verbsunderthe sameentry [FCD 254]. The verb stp 'to choose'is not frequent at Edfu , occurring most often in royal titulary in the
1700
13 1 &ýp a
VM 119,11 Even outside the . 1 by formal cartouches this is the usual use of the verb : the king is the son of Isis chosen .4
formula stp n Pth Amn 'chosen by Ptah/Amun: .
god from millions to be ruler VRI 118,1 and here the true nuanceof the verb is clear - god separates his Icing ftm the massof people and divides him from them.
stpw
choice things . best things Wb IV 338 - 339 (14) OK
stpw is the noun derivedfrom the verb stp - denotingthe best things in generalbe it offerings, goods,people,books: fields produce aII 468,8 ; the altar fire is madefat with -:'*7ý with d3isw
stp
; ýý
IV 43,13; an offercr brings
of fields I
IV 46,12 ; the walls of the templeare inscribed
the choicestspells IV 13,5.
to clothe
Wb IV 341 (16) GR Wb hasonly one example. one of the Anubis godsin a md andcloth offering says
6ý1
4=0 m nLrI I clotheyour limbs with divine cloth' 1188,8 ()a 282). 'Me verb is derivedfrom stp 'cloth' (Wb IV 341,13-15Med.NK) and is perhapsconnectedwith stp 'to chooseso that it is 'bestcloth' .
stp. s3
to protect Wb IV 339(16) to 340 (6) Pyr. andOK
in is is but OK. 'protection' from ne is this the stp context clear element s3 stp-s3 attested 'choice it literally be 'to 'choicest! is from it it If then the could verb choose! a or noun unexpected. here be This does "to the stp may and convincinghoweveý protection'. choose not seem protection it has because no is the phonetic the presumably word adze sign, written with more complicated. W, for knife determines 'to in is linked this a this to cut stp case not specifically value stp and for Mouth Opening itself has importance in The the ritual example,where of the adze action. magical it is instrumentalin bringing life to the deceased which derivesfrom the useof the adzeto create , (Vitalisc)statuesin carpentry.A stp-adzemayalsohavesomesuchproperty.Wb IV 336 (1-2) hasan
1701
OK word stp'to work with an adze'andit is conceivablethat working with an adzecould havebeen part of the processof manufacturingamuletsandcreatingmagicalprotectionas a symbolof magical creation.stp-s3 may then be 'enactmentof protection'deriving from the original root ratherthan beingconnectedto stp 'to cut up'. Ile verboccursrarelyat Edfu andis followedby prepositions 4r : of gods -""ý
Jý
; Tanenetsays
br wrt-bk3w may you watch over the Great Magic IV 51,4 I 4r. k I protectyou with 1100,3 (parallel to bw). ' .... they protectyou 1406,16.
h3 : uraei
This useof stp is found with other addedelements, for examplein the phrasestp-3hw (Wb IV 339,15D. 18): Thoth re
I enactspellsfor you VI 335,1; two examplesfrom
the Luxor and MedinetHabubuilding texts
dl--,
[Barguet,RdE 9' 1952p.14.15
is in TT Wb 'protection is (chosen)'] 6 linelO 4 translating text example other assured of n. and p. , , 57 KhaemhetMem.Miss 1115,3. The rite of stp-s3 also hasfuneraryconnections:a text for bringing Sokarends
bft
ddw.f 'performthe ritual of protectionaccordingto his words'IV 272,5(afterCauville , Osirisp.127 n.9). Alliot discussedthe two protectionrituals at Edfu s3-pr andmk-b'w , as being the stp. s3 of Horusand the living falcon,but neitherritual mentionsthe verb or hasthis phrasein the title , so it is morea generalterm for protectionrituals [CulteH p.632ff.]. ,
stp-s3
protector, guardian Wb IV 340 (8-10) OK
In the OK stp-O is a title of peoplewho werecloseto the king . At Edfd it is one of the namesof e--% its temple and god the troop of guardiangodswho protectthe
11132,9and while used
as a varianton similar termsit is clearlyarchaic.
stp-s3
palace, house, temple Wb IV 340 (11) to 341 (11) OK
As the palacewherein the king or god is protected, stp-s3 applies to both palaceand temple dependingon context.At Edfu it is a convenientvarianton othersuchterms
1702
Temple: making bricks . the king gives
A'
r, 73
built to perfection 111114,10.
palace : in the protection of the house, Seshat is nbt-nmt
in
r-7
VI 144,10; Thoth
Jý L-73issues d"-% commands in the palace VI 144,2. wd-mdw m In the scenesof the king leaving his palace to go to the temple : the king comes from mnqb r IV 50.2 and this associationwith the mnqb is found elsewhere : in handing the temple to Horus the god gives in return 4"'N 0 .
If y-t of the king the throne the and mnqb with c"2-i with
1 1107,1-2 ; the king as Thoth is foremost in 61-%
1393,2 - suggestingperhaps that it was the
workingpart of the Residence ratherthanthe domesticquarters.The festivaltextsmentionthath ým JC (or 355,7. flame is in V bright the temple) the palace -5)p C-3 ACA
StPW
all-
4: k
trapsfor birds
Ile pehu of the 19th LE nome contains
'%1 C3 .3d 9 CL with aH kinds of sharp-clawed birds V
262.7be parallel text in IV 37,14 has htr 'traps or cages'which makes the meaning clear. The stpw are madeof wood , and the occurrencehere is a hapax.
StpWt
choice(or cut up) meatportions Wb IV 336 (14) to 337 Pyr.
in the ritual Ow-t-r-stpw 'strike the arm on the meaewhich is stpw meatprotionsare consecrated I performedby the king holding
macein his right handand
t\
in his left. 7bis occurs
4%. el-% is rarely in full jmD -: a throughoutthe temple and stpw usuallyspelled
I 113,6, or"
1315,8-16 ; IV 128,17-129,14.7beorigin of the meatcanbe directly stated k3w n Dryw 1 112,19-113,12; or most often 41ý4-U-
nt Iw3w gbsw W-0ji
497.13498.4 ; IV 65,17-66.16; VI 257,10-258,16; VII 319,8-320.7or
Ut nl3w 1-
of gazelles,oxen,,, -','
fowl and desertanimals1165,8-17; 11165,5-8 or the youngof gazellesand antilopes1452,4-13. , Theseanimals,gazelles,long and shorthomedcattleandantilopesare shownin the scenes- either four of them (two types of cattle and two of gazelles)trussedup and with the headand fbieleg separatedfrom the trunk (pl.30b 2nd reg, ; pl.40a mt.) , or threeanimals(one bull . two antilope) decapitated(XI pl.237) ; or two cattleandonefowl with a tray of ducks(pl.46a); rive animals(pl.105 3rd reg.) ; or with a numberof offering trays containingbread,vessels,cattle (two types),baskets
1703
with meat(?) (pl.116 Istreg.) andalsoall kindsof offerings(pl.153). The ritual is %, the martial soklly performedfor Horus(13 out of 19 times)and the text emphasises attributesof the king and gods.They are both describedas being strongandare destroyersof their enemieswho are symbolisedby the animalsofferedto the god in pieces.In return the godsgive the king moremight to destroyhis foesandthey alsohelp to removedangersand threatsand guardthe king in battle.Befitting this warlike emphasisthe king most often wearsthe hmhmty crown or T and the Doublecrown once.The rite can be performedfor other warlike deities : Nekhbet(I 497,13ff. ); the lionessMehyt 1112.19; 1315,8; or the gargoylelions on the exteriorof the NaosMaihesIV 128,17-129,14 ; MaiwerpehtyIV 284,15-285,13. The textsimply the stpw areportionsof the abovenamedgazelles antilope oryx cattleand fowl . . I, IV 221,7-222,7; IV 350,13-351,6; VII 73,4-74,2; VIII 166,13-167,12. 168,16-69.7;-Zfi'M% Also to Hathor: 115,10-6,2(four times); V 52,12-53,12; VII 213,2-214.3. Thereareotherrituals involving stpw : hnk, e"i"I for the ancestorgodsV 166.9-14-,for guardiandeitiesVI 158,11-160,16the king holds a tray of meatportions(pl. 145). rdi
ftý '
4. it t
uponthe fire, the king holdshis handsdown over a braziercontainingmeatportionsV
47,2-12 pl. 105 ; VII 61,13-62,15 both for Horus (and last with Hathor). hnp V
lrý
GALL
for Horus Hathor and Harsomthus, the text precedes the installation of the ,
falcon, the Grace before meat and has the Litany to the Table god the king offers a tray of meat VI , 152,14-157,2.1 hrp ""-N 0,42'for the primeval gods of Effu VII 107,2-108,11. W
sIr
CL
its
of gazelles, cattle and fowl for the guardiangeni , king holds a tray of meatVI
327,14-331,17(pl.1533rd reg.). for Mehyt 1185,9-17 king holds consecration maces over q 6%; er *A &Aegt-
sbp
(pl.40g) andVII 102,5-18. w3ý-'b m .V
dd3w setting up the brazier with fattenedmeat portions of gazelles for Isis ,
who givesBastetfiring flameat foes1490,5-11. In all the-ritualsthe meatrepresentsenemiesandfoeswho havebeendestroyedandit is implied that the godsto whomthemeatis offeredhelp to maintainthedestructionof foes(guardians,lion gods)or
1704
benefit by it (ancestors,primordial gods who are madesafe in Edfu). lbe ldng again most often wears the hmhmty (pl. 149), and once the atef crown upon a pair of horns (pl35c). 1 In other ritual offerings of meat, stpw can also be mentioned : the Idng fills the a!tar with Z"-11'141 fur, 111197.1-2; w'bt are offered -:; I is the of animals put on 6^4-4-L% ,
496,5 ;
before you VII 127,11 39rw are offered and a vessel filled with ceg. , presentedV11 142,8 ; bull
sbiw stpAi
of cattle and gazelles is
of it make the altar content VH 148,7 ; desert animals
of
them make altars festive VII 323,2-3 ; in the pun stpw stp. tI IV 128,18.
In general the offering ritual providesthe god with meat: bnp Q falcon IV 15,7; in an offering processiona maleofferer has
sn to the mansionof the 149 ,n
sbiw.k stp.ti on his
hands1565,14 - he holdsvariouscuts of meat- the foreleg thigh ribs, headand I=ps of flesh , , (pl.381); the door Y-W is for bringing
to the window of the falcon by the'butcher11
159,11. stpw are also the produceof the sbt . the marsheswherefowl and perhapssmall gameanimals abound: sbb sbtk m e"-% 999 IV 40,12.7lie stpw can also havethe effect of quenchingthirst CL
aI1 CuLq-
stf
1555,17andof all the templegods,it is Bastetwho declares'How happyI wn with I' HI 301.5.
to cut Wb IV 342 seesfj Wb 111443(15-24)OK FCD 225 sfj DG 478,1
&f:, +/ 4
A word usedfrom the OK in scenesof slaughteringanimals.In the Tomb of Ti it is somekind of cuttingoperationperformedwith a knife on thebodyof thedeadbull or cow. It occursin parallelwith the action Idt-43ty 'removing the heart!of the animal and may be related - perhapsbeing the disembowellingof the animalor similar process[7t pLI27 for example]and somescenesshow the knife deeplyinsertedinto the body of the animal IT1pL1381.In the tomb of Ptahhotepthe action is sfj r nfr - eitherto cut at the bodyandremovepiecesof flesh after the foreleghasbeenremoved, or pLXII. removingthe viscera[for exampleMurray, SaqqaraMastabas Montetsuggestedthat sfl wasa generaltermto encompass all the scenesof butchery- especiallyin view of Siut 1302 'everybull
in the temple [Sctnesde vie priv6ep.167ff.] and it has
WOS
this generalusein later texts,thoughit is not necessarilyits original meaning[Zandee Death'to , slaughteep.1511. By GR textsthe word is consistentlywritten stf and wasmost likely pronouncedin this way. It is ý5 not a metathesisof
but writings with --I; Z df imply the order of the consonantsis d-f > t-f.
As with analogousterms sft is usedwith a view to alliteration of s: Horus e. 4V (Asiatics)TV 374,2-3; E2 232,6 also V 214,34 n.t sr (geese)V 224,12;
VII 111,4-5 Otherobjects: ýRý
SttYW sbiw'
sbiw V 165,9-10.
P'w of hippopotamus1381,15-16; sim. in the Myth, the butcher
dn cuts up the hippopotamus VI 87,7-8 (JEA 30 p. 13) ; -40- -%il
*? l
the morningVI 74,5-6; the king
VI 142,14
4
ýof hippopotamus in
h3b VI 51,2
iw3 and w9n 0 'cutscattle and wrings the necksof geese'IV 331,12 foes V 53,3 ; strongforearm ýr
4
VH 149,6-7; eyeof sdf serpent
rbulls m-stf :
lsftyw
bd9w IV 221,13.
A ý k "o1553,16 ; bulls ik. e., Stative foms : gazelles fP--, 111C da
4
in Egypt IV 11.10 ; sbiw
IV 149,6-7. 1497,6.
1113.1 ; enemyof the eye +$. -
Without gbiect : as the duty of the butcherin the Myth who comesto dismemberthe hippopotamus 4 by the butcherVI 88,2 (actualkilling is sd) ; of animalscapturedby the net stfyw ýr , VI 57,3. In a driving of the calvesritual, the king says,
sd.sn I havecut off their tails' 111168,13 I
Originallyit is clearthatwhentheactionsif tookplacetheanimalwasalready (referringto serpents). deadsothatstf is to cutat something ratherthankill it, butclearlythiscouldhavea fataloutcome for anything'cuf. In origin comparea root fd (Wb 1581,16and582.1ff) 'to wipeoff' or 'tearout' - sfLcouldbe a formof thiswith themodification of d>I. causative
sftw
butcher Wb 111444(1-2) MK
godssQiw (3) Royal Tombs
4ýIJU KI 6: Mythus 11,18
A noun derived from the verb and used rarely at Edfu, where the usual word for a butcher is mnDw: P A ýb 'I' it is in the net text, a.
ýr stf the butchersbutcher VI 57,3.
W06
snake
stf
JEA 59 1973p.126n.6 PZaWj%t Ina sqr-om3 text, oneof the namesgivento the Apopissnakeis
stysr1whose
snakeandsuggests comparisonwith another eyesarecut up IV 149,6.Borghoutstranslates'slaughter text which has
bM
-N
C"
readingdsty or sfity VU 112,14.
The word seemsto be derivedEromsfl'to butchee.
liquid andits actions
SO
Wb IV 342(5-12)Med stf has six separateentries in Wb and all havethe sameroot *tf 'to spit out water/liquid' , stf beingthecausativeverb derivedfrom it andalsovariousnounspertainingto liquids4privingfrom the verb. Pic Y=h 'to pour ouf from Medical texts(Med.Wb p.818) Ebers307 do , medicine in a particular quantity
pour
AMA.
out
a
Edfu and Denderain texts for making substances continued at use ,a 5'
in the quantityof I+ 115+ 1/10hin H 221,5 ; Sirn.4%4L*" I 'D 1 1/5 hin .
,cä 0.
quantity, here of grain H 221,7 ; at Dendem, of water
Oknw pn MD 147e.
stf is used also of the Nile flood and thus is parallel with WO 'to flood: inundation
-41
all lands KO 1174,228. Also it is used of the overflow of beer (Orb 8.6; 129-10). in the expression mw-stf 'water which pours oue : in the 12th LE nome . the canal contains X=
Dum. GI IV 118
3=
EF
V 31,7. The canal of the 14th LE nome contains
Z=
Gl in Horus Dum. first Ul pl.23 (Dendera).The Edfu Lake the of existed which
'S this this text calls area of equivalent a%I
Z:=
,-
'IV 27,15.
This useof the verb is alsofoundin theNK wheresheetcopper(asopposedto ingotsis brought)and is referredto as L7 o** N=
0
'pouredout coppeeUrk IV 708.2[FCD 2541.
Nephthys in in (COA Edfu liquid 111175) givestheking grape offering. : a andat general a in it 1460,13. juice handiwork king, grapes or with the water the grape of either as
Usually however stf is flood waterin Nile processions the king gives your place (alliteration of s) 1581,7
Aový
--"-
V-
its 1320,18 time at renewed
rushingto
1707
also Il 243,12 ;
'it
--41-
with all things'of the marsh MD 179,2 ; Osiris pours'out (sty)
P.- "L--
--fe- %x MD IV 75,2. dmQ. **,V^ In additon Montet notes a place near Nby in the nome of the Two Falcons called P '06 dvý I
///
listed in P.Golenischef IV 19 otherwise unknown [Geographie d'Egypte Ancienne 83]. p. ,
AlsoCoptic 1&J-YI
stnm
'to purify
r-&JTI
drip to pour' Cr. 366b CED 166 ; DG 478,2 to to cause , ,
'to pour out purify' which seemsto come from this root. ,
to send astray , make stray Wb IV 343 (6-15) LiLMK, to confuse FCD 254
Causative of tnm 'to stray' and used in various constructions [see Vernus, Athribis p. 176 nj]. The verb is used of leading foes away from places , in particular the paths followed by the king or god With
of a guardian in the Sokar Chamber
n. i nhs -c=-
away Nehes from the House of the Prince 1196,1 *,Horus
hwt-sr I have led
4'-
hftyw. f
leadsawaythepathsfrom his foes1407,3. Without
: Nekhbetshineslight
bry mtn. f to lead'astrayone who is upon
his (king's) path 1308,5 - differencesin light in the desertcan confusethe paths going acrossit 3-ZZ-F, -. 31 42]; Heka HQ [Derchain, the god p. n. In a positive sense Horus is sYm .
'Er'
sbiw.k VI 101,9. Or w3t-nfrt one who guides the one who
straysuponthe correctpath11163,12[Otto, GuM p.371. Horus is
"II
f 'the 'confuseeof his 1424,15 th the n mtn. attacks one who road tx-,.
(after Alliot, Culte I p.362).
str
to manufacturejewellry Wb IV 344 (5-7) Ute, GR
Wb notesa word sti (Wb IV 334,2)which is somethingusedto makenecklacesand also a word swti.t 'beadsof a necklace'(Wb IV 77). The earliestuseof str is on the PiankhyStela line 112 listing jewellry including bbt
-X-.=-J
m '3t 'necklaces 'made' of precious stones'. Grimal transliterates stwr and had misunderstoodWl; s note for the comparisonwith sti , insteadsuggestingit is sli 'scatteredwith
1708
Isis bbt 983. king PhOt. [Pianchi 149 At Philae the a gives e<2626> stones' p. nA531. precious *gold, 303.15-16). (PhilA H the p. m preposition clear meaningto make with with of . A-2. hkrw manufacture adornments for Horus With direct object: amulet offering, the king iM7--J
`=-
wsb/bbt for his mother MD I 69a.
1426.5
str can also have the meaning 'to adorn. array: in the Embalming Ritual
J
iwf. f
he adorns his flesh with cloth Bals. Rit 10,13 [Sauneron pA2 1-2]. Sauneron notes that it is a . technical verb and it also occurs in the Vienna Ritual 2,19 (OP.Cit. p.57) ;r hkrw to adorn his limbs with jewels CD V 89,8 ; the spd ka.
, -J
O'w.f m
tp. 'tk he adorns your
ankles/wrists 111101,9. Tle use of the verb was being extendedin Wer texts to becomea general term 'provide, manufacture 21, t--J . the ms-plant is offered .o==-
str
m dt-f made in its form CD H 13,8.
cL Wb IV 344 (8) to slay
A text describingthedoorthroughwhichmcatis broughtto thewindowof thefalcon(Y-W) includes
qq -=j -pI thetext
Ný6 & gljý, by ]Vr. 'k. translated sbpr. u. s sw r sb3w, -=o-a A-%v^
Alliot 'the censerof the falcon washestheir smelr and then he takes them to the abattoir of the falcon H 159,13. In a note he suggests'this is the title of the purifer of animals butchered in the temple [Culte I p.30 and n3]. Fairman suggestedit was str. hLr 'god's butcheeand connected with str 'to slay'(Wb IV 344,8 example from Kom Ombo) [MSS Fairman]. 71is seemsplausible but the term is otherwise unattested.
str
plants Wb IV 344 (2) GR
str may be connectedwith the earlierexamplefrom the Hatnubgraffiti: the official Sobekemhatis Me
ndm sty //// the sweetsmellingstr Hatnubgraffiti 22.3 (Wb IV 344.3)and the
editor Anthessuggestedcomparisonwith 'Aphroditopolisbloomswith 10035
Cairo (fmm 20016) ; withsnir of a writing Rahun. PJ3erlin'i' (Dendera) GI 11178 Durn and plants
OS 59,1924 p.12] commentingthat all thesereferencesbelongtogether.
Further examplesat Edfu confirm that str is somekind Of Plant the land in the 14th LE nome
1709
contains
I f=-wtitz-7-01 its plantsIV 28,2 ; and pr-ms n s3w.f the House
P 'cZ-oI-
ý is Births decorated (or is 'to M. 196, for his this str of with plants of gold children adorn' above Kamal noted that sdr/str in texts was unidentified and compared an Arabic term :)O. A."
sidr,
a plant which occurs in two types. He cites the Edfu and Dendera examples [ASAE 12,1912p.242-3 and n. I and 2; Charpentierp.628-9 no. 1022and Brugsch DHD 1159J
to opena doorbolt
SO
Wb IV 344 (12-13)Late, GR First attestedin Buch.V.Durchwandeln, von Bergmann,Zeile 69. With
n:
in a gate text P-
(Dendera) ;Iq%%% Az
ýP 1 d..! -4
-" A!
n.k you haveopenedthe doorsof HasettDum. GI Il 50
n. k doors of the west OP.Cit. P.51 *
of heavenfor ... D VHI 16,16; ell
I--
1=
Nwt n //// the doors
one opensthe doorsof the Placeof the falcon I
r-ara 0, m -, 350,7 (doors of the couloir mysterieux) -,offer the marsh with many fowl a 't- 4D r---v r" P--V their birds openheavenfor you ? 111193,5-6. With
'z-=22i. MD II the temple of r south : sb3.sn amp! --
In all casesthe verb sdh is used as a variant on other more usual words for 'to open' such as sY, wp in 'to bring' (1) it is be to The of sJ3 pull the : could a miswriting unclear of word origin wn. , this case referring to the pulling open, either of the bolt 'dragged' from its socket or of the door VýC dragged back as it is opened. Wb cites a spelling
could be a writing of :)-, = I--
thoughis unlikely to
MOHerPal. nos. 159and 4Pý
where the
seems to be 0 and it
Q from hieratic [ bdAmisunderstanding
`ý,
-:; r
no.160].
(2) thereareotherverbssd4 'bring low the armof an evil doer,bring down (ease)miseryWb IV 371 lowly). (root be 257 dh FCD and nouns- shank, shin or sdý ringedploverWb IV 394. (3) a causative- stemthencouldbe tý 14or jlý , dý , Jýw to rejoice!(Wb V 389)andItn canbe 'to itý 'to Also Lb touch'. a go'. verb written Wb hasa spelling
which 'is qM
underworldliteratureexampleand suggestsa
lost. 'drag Certainly implying be the action the r rto out' alef rtý with stý may with comparison of draggingbreadout of the oven and draggingthe bolt from its socketcould be seenas similar
1710
actions.Thenthe root maybe tb 'to drag"pulr. In this casethe HI 193.5-6example from Edfu may be trarislatedasdrag down (from the sky) for you birds (hyw)' - the exact scenetitle here is 'offer papyrus and I-
capture-(drag) ro-goese'so
the two sdP and rtý are here closely connected and sdk here may even be an erroneouswriting of
rt4 . to pull , drag
sL3
Wb IV 351 (7) to 353 (17) Pyr. ýJ
DG 473,1
Cr.362a; CED 165; KH 200 redeem,rescue CAJTCKH The termis well attestedfrom thePTsonwardandis usedin a numberof waysat Edfu . In the rite sL3-mrt 'draggingin the boxes'which containcloth. The boxesaremounteduponsleds, so that sJ3 is more accurately'pulling a sled!in this context 183,2
VII 153,12; 302.14
festivalof Behdet --C--Ln AN oV .4
tý
140,12 ;H 58,11 ;V
IV 310,9andit is alsoa ritual performedat the
125A.
In the Sokarprocession,the god is towed in his barquewhich is also mountedupona sled so the ritual can be called s13-Skr : --C--
IV 271.6; -4-- A*
187,11; makeappearSokar
lh%.Skr uponthe sledgoing roundMesenVI 139.13- pl. 148showstheking holdinga ropeattached to the barqueitself (for the procession$ee-Skr ). WhenHorusappearsin the festivalat Behdet: IRWLin bringing him by the peopleof the domain V 355,2- the cult statueis broughton its barque or sled. INSokar Also in the festival texts at the procession, this is doneby Hathor -L'
who makesa
half turn (demi tour Alliot, Culte I p226 n.5) andstops(h.tp) V 350,10. In the ritual of unboltingthe naosor shrinedoors13-ldr [seeE.Graefe,MDAIK 27,2,1971 p.1471 k-
125,10 (XI 214) wherethe king withdrawsthe bolt of the--
140 34 (XI 222) ;A
in last (0 shrine door be the that the door the so example cord opened can then undoes shrine and festival book the in the Idr); the for ritual priest to be at read order must an error , -A', N
trw sfb
--*-
md3t V 356,2*,andalso rný,
ii 165,10.
door 'to be to a open' can used mean sL3
sb3w n st-wrt 1350,14 ; and as a synonymof
1711
wp 'to openthe eyes'
smrwopen'eyes
(of'statues) with an adze, in the Opening of the
mouth and eyes ceiemony at the dedication of the temple IV 33 1,11. A door is labelled sb3 n 122door
of bringing the hb offering to provision the altar 11161,8 [after Alliot Culte I p.261.
In the more general senseof 'to bring', especially of animals : býsw nn 19r bring to you V 86,16-17
thesecalves which I
drtyw falcons before this god VI 102,7
k animals .1n.
of the desert VII 323,6 . in the Myth , there are some stagedirections (after JEA 30 p. 14j b3b bringing the hippopotamus cake VI 88,1
e=
p3
t3 srt bring the goose VI 88,7. sJ3 used of
bringing animals is apt becausesJ3 invloves force in bringing and it suggeststhe action of dragging in animals reluctant to go where they are'wanwA 'To presene
-A
s.w presenting pools by the overseer of singers V 133.5
n. f
mw he brings for him water for the libation basin 1464,11 (though in both of these the word could be sti 'to pour oue, written with this sign). the jackal looking back, a GR sign implies when one pulls a ,
The writing of s13 with
sle4 one looks back, or even goes backward to exert more force, so that in processionsthe pullers of the cult barqueswalk back facing the statueor sled which they pull [W 463 - 467 Montpellier].
W
to flow (of water) , to drag out , to move to '-WbIV353(18)to354(4)D.
18
Ilis is the intransitiveuseof ihe last verbandalsooccursat Edfu Of water: the flood Or Iýr Of a bolt: 4r
w3d-wr flows to the GreatGreenIl 246,4-5.
your ka 1158,15.
Of peoplein procession:a priest -C--
'1jr a bouquetof ishedýnd ima plants1569,9 Horus
m-htp goesin peace1414,10 ; all the choir and instrumentsof singing
moveto the
templeV 348,6-7[Alliot Culte I p.219 retournentversplus r hfty-ýr). v In the senseof 'go back' perform a rite Uis completed
go back to the temple, rest in it V 358a
'on retourne'by Alliot, Culte I p.236).
s13w
03 ý3yt n nsw
(brought)oxen
V 351,2;a rite also V 358,4(all translated
1712
Derived from the verb W 'to drag' 'bring forcibly': in the canal of the 9th LE nome s'q , r bbt-njr. k cause the cattle to enter the god's abattoir IV 29,5 (not preservedin V).
s13
to spin Wb IV 355 (4-5)Pyr. DG 474,1spin Cr.359a; CED 163 Cu.)rF-
CHT"
Perhaps 'to drawout'. 'pullthreads! theoriginof s13itself,meaning duringthespinning and process PZ it is attested this Shentayet Edfu is (msn)in Behdet, e, with useat : onewhoweaves
in the,
Houseof Life 1208,3 Cauville ( Osiris p.30) readsthe word as str (q.v.) 'one who wraps in . in theHouseof Life - this is theonly Edfureferencefor this wordin Wb. bandages
sJ3 m
to clothe array , Wb IV 357 (1-6) Med. and oft GR
Causative of L3m a bandage and verb meaning 'to veil covee (FCD 303) thus it is 'to cause to . , covee and is used from medical texts, where it is usedof covering or binding wounds (MULWI) 821) and in GR texts it is a variant on other words forIclothe (the image of a god in his shrine) : the work. of Hedjhotep is brought Tayet also
-,
IWU to clothe his flesh 1555,13 ; the work of
rj,, ý.
Y
'kA
clothes H 163,16 ; cloth
the body of ancestor gods I
98,4-5.
With m: Tefnut receivescloth from the king and*
TI
clothe you with (m) wabet
--ff- rj--r-, 'ý6 dt, of the ancestorsims.n 1421,11. 1125.18 ; cloth cloth -40--
-44-
With JLr: Serclet k I&
w body of godo-a- mIrt cloth 1566,12;_;
M-
alsoIV 48,5.
odour perfume. scent, , Vb IV 349 (5) to 350 (1) Pyr.
DG475,2stysmell Cr.362b; CED 165; KH 201- C-TOI
C-001
i
Edfu. In be least Texts often at is from Pyramid known occurs there origin a and may the at sLy
1713
common link betweensli and sti 'cast out' and the determinativeoften used with sly /0
is a
pustulegiving out liquid. Most often sli is the smell of incenses: the templeis filled with
of burningincenseI
IV 47.15 ; the roadsof Wetjesethave
536,13; unite the sanctuarywith
%%
IV 51,12; god 'q Ist br sty 'ntyw entersheavenwith/upon the smell of myrrh also IV 62,6 ; Hathormakesgodsrejoice with
VII 60,7
VII 210,8; heaven
F.. incense br
uniteswith
of myrrh VII 325.11; nýd
210,17; smell
your smell of incense1559.12and passimin textswith incenseor myrrh
da
:
is for your noseVII
beingoffered. It can be the smell of other things: burningmeat rejoice at
9-,7
VIII 169,11; of gods- goddesses her
of Min 1398,9 -,Isis makesthe templefestivewith 1487,16.
smell 1280,16; of plants The best smell is 'sweet': ndm. wy sweetsmell 11206,7
9
smell of offerings-b
M,
Z-4
--- V,
4=1 11217,14 of a substance
ipn ndm of Osiris 1213,5 -,md is ndm
njim wr very V 272,17.The
sn ndm r fnd.f is sweetto his noseV 117.4[with parallelsfrom
other temples, Beinlich, SAK 7 p. 17 n.521. Slightly different: slay Meg with
9=ý %k A4ý
91=1 I=;A-
the smeU of his wounds 1378,18 ; and
=7ý! Eby he has done VI 141,8-9., is 'the bull the = to this smell of what slain similar perhaps . incense (snsn, 3bb, 'unites it the the smell of pleasant sm3) nose the with' nose and sly affects , flowers incenses Oils, brings are and perfumes, arousal. pleasureand possibly causesrejoicing and it is [LA 11555-6] and a way of communicatingwith god. this smell pleasant creditedwith
sli-nir
divine smell Wb IV 350 (24) Pyr.
The nameof an incenseor unguent- from the PyramidTexts.This is the methodby which Amun impregnatedthe mother of Hatshepsut- he camein a cloud of sti-nir, with the pun betweensli 'smell' andsli 'impregnate![c f. Urk IV 219 f. and 1714(Luxor)]. At Edfa the termis a synonymof wordsfor incense; snir offering , Take fire 1232,4; gms-k3m9
eno IV 47,12(or is this a writing of go(fs land
burningon the
1714
sLi-r3
breakfast Wb IV 350 (5-6) Med. FCD 253 mid-day meal and p.255 from sly'odour, sme1r.
literally thought to be 'perfume of the mouth' [GG p.206 .n.5 ; ZAS 71 p.86 with two examplesof nw sty-01 with the secondary meaning 'breakfase [cf. Schaedel. ZAS 71,1935 p.96-7]. It occurs in NK tomb texts and clearly has funerary connotations. In a text for a gameof Senet the deceased , Petosiris relaxes with his friends after
:a
until the time of purifying the chamber [Pusch ,
Senet p. 146]. 3 cm,
Compare also : IT 85 Amenemhab (A H to T HI) , wXAw n. k Osp ////// (Mem. Miss V2p. 283 Virey) smsmt plants made by Re
. C.
same text Tr 5o Neferhotep 'come out to
'qc-ý; b
you perfume your mouth br
0- "r-I 0sp
with 93tw plantsetc. (Mem.Mss. V3 p13 2nd reg.line 11)writtenbeforethedeceased andhis wife. At Edfu this word alsooccursin the nettingof the foestext : hecapturesthem,he takesthem for his breakfastVI 56,13-141.Alliot comparedthis sectionto the PyramidText it wasnot copiedbecause passageoutlining the mealsfor the day [RdE5 p.88 n.1] but suggested 'FQ0.doesnot appearuntil the MK [PMbers50,20; Cam.Tabl.14]. Sauneronnotesthat it is a parallelexpressionto 'bw-r -,Vw-r 'purify/washthe mouth' [Malinine' in MeMIasperoI p.897 n.4 ; Sauneron MDAIK 16,1958p.276 nel indicatesthe purification of , the mouth by or after eating- st in this case- incense.
sli-ob
perfumeof festivals Wb IV 350 (7-11)Pyi-
Oneof the sevensacredOils[listedby Tawrik CM 30,1979p.79 Festduft]andknown from the Old' in is suggested Kingdom.It is usedat Edfu infrequentlyasa generalterm: theorigin of the substance burning snjr -,lr-tw
%%
one makesfestival oil for all the gods from
the fragmce which comesfrom HathorIV 217,13; the king hasmadefor,him'ra body the to be D 6,14-15. It IV oil anoint 4C! an sim. can usedas 7w ,.
1464.17
1432J.,
ihe in in is mil offering: a is A verb derived ftým pun a used and noun
-0-
--ft-
qw
+1,
-: it,
is found, that the 114,8.6uville notes' festive IV verb not (smell) it festival oil makesyour heartbe
V15
in Wb and it seemsthat the verb is an artificial creationsimply to fit with the variousalliterations in the text [Osirisp.128n.4]. and puns .
southernperfume
sti-9m,
AnJ, ex. 78.3954 (not Wb) The tomb of Nianchchnum has an example of
3
Nubian oil p. 106 no. 13 but
may
incense for libation Edfu. In be text the dead gods of Edfu the an and oil mentioned at same as an not iw jrJ
4
r-tn m Nbn Upper Egyptian perfume come to you from Nekhen IV 83.4-5 ; alsofzp'ý
IV 307,11
40
VI 296.9 [see Phi'll 11335 n. 1, where the word is read sli bdt]. At DVIII114ý9;:
Dendera: images are fumigated with VIH 116,14 ; the House of Hathor is purified with
41
trd
is presentedto HathorD'
4 D VRI 148,15; the king brings 16
which comes from Nekhen D VIH 154,4.
to crown, be distinguished
sin
Wb IV 358 (3) to 359(4) MK ý4 PI oý-l DG 480,3 IOXNC= Cr.615b; CED 263; KH425 to counsel, to takecounsel L_! 9j Causativeof in : the greatwalkway (-9myt)
I is distinguished containingcoluMnsVI 6,2. wpt. f with she
To crown usuallywritten only with theWhite crown sign (endD.18): Horus 359.7) (Wb' IV Osiris is (maat) IV 76,10 in is this of an epithet and the palace who wr 1185,5 ; and
Lord of the uraei 1186,4;
e-
also 1311,5 'the crowned one'
The implication is that sIn is crowningwith the White crown only. The king can also
14a IC7 be
im. f crownedandLord 9f many thingsby it IX pl.30c. In other epithets: the king is imageof Re 1114,6;
-it. ei--
-tr e 40
'I"
moo1, h.3t-rn wr n nlr-nb and exaltedof births msw //// and lord
is Behdet Horus 59,12; VI also A1
is king in VII 138,7 Xfyt the tim the offering ; a crown all gods more of .&- we'd
171141,8.
11 IF From Lni 'to be numerous',the causativeform is sin : god providesplantsand makesnumerousvegetation1487,15.
1716
sLnt
epithet of Sothis Wb IV 359 (8) GR
her 1317,18 an epithetwhich emphasiscs ,
Only one reference in Wb : Sothis is
a.ssociationwith UpperEgyptandwith Osiriswho is theoriginatorof theNile fkxxL
sin
White crown Wb IV 359 (5) D21
,
Late, GR
Derived from sLn 'to crown' with the White crown It is first attestedin the Ritual of Amun, where . the king brings to god
P; ut4 %ov, ý.
which you embrace[Moret . Rituel IX, 7 which replaces wrrt
from the same spell in the Pyramid Texts p.95 n.31 : Stela of Isperet (215th D.) king is given .a P;:L
upon his head as the insignia of kingship Urk 11197,4and 8 -,in a crown offering
Horus gives Pd
0 'C4
ýUs
in praise at
mDH
I"
H 72.3 ; at Dendera the term is used in puns .
41
Red the with united
113,10 ; and also I receive
crown'D 111117,10-11.
sin w
best quality grains
Cited effoncouslyby Charpentier(p.684-5no.1035- VI 135)
. =a-
oAL
tT 2 ...
'grainesprcsdgicuses!.
71e word is in a list of grainin an offeringof datesto Osiris TV 135,7.It is derivedfrom the verb sin 'to disbguishand is a hapax [CauviUc,Rd[32,1980p.48 Doc. I n.8].
sirt
uppereyelid Meeks,BEFA077,1977p.79 ff.
,
BrugschDHDp. 1355; BudgeHD H 713.
This word occursfrom theCoffm Texts(Cr IV 46 h-k) asMeeksshowsandthe contextindicatesit At Eroln'a family'of *Lr'covering. the the to the of eye, perhaps coming words root cover with refers Edfu, in a striking the eye text: Of the snake
'c'
,
stf his eyelids a're cut IV 149,7.
is from this derived 'gleaming Borghouts; fits translates and suggests styty eyes' thecontext. which sty'to shoof of the eyes[JEA 59 . 1973p.126 n.71.
sLrty ,
1717
-4.
--
Ott
In slaying the oryx Nekhbet gives to the king , Borghouts suggesteda connection with
--0-
A fallen on the block 1175,6.
I
(seý'stity) 59 1973 149 [JEA eyes'IV ýCZMIP
p. 126 n.7] but it could be an effor for Istyw or simply a mistake in the copying by Chassinat.
SLs
clouds Wb IV 361 (15) to 362 (2) BD NK ,
The underlyingroot is is 'to raiseup' (or w1s)andthe form sis is the nounderivedfrom a causative verb,'thatwhich is raisedup. In the Book of the Deadthe the phrasesjs-9w is usedasa euphemism for 'sky' [Wb IV 361,8-14Die HochhebungdesSchu` Allen BD p.302 index 'the uplifted of Shu; , FCD 256 'thepropsof Shu'supportingthe sky andmetaphoricallythe cloudswhich hold up the sky]. The form sjs.w refers also to the sky or clouds,as it can be written with a cloud determinative, implying that cloudswereto be seenasvisible entitieswhich held up the sky. -
-4",
sIsAw
: Re sails br
D
and illumines the Two lands with his
-A
beamsVI 300,11[pamUelsto this from the TaharqaEdifice at Karnak lines 34-35theba of the sun , travelshere,Taharqap.76 n.51 and521. sl;sw alone : the noble ba bird flies lff'
IT
1307,11-12 ; p3yw birds settle m
1113 0 1) *,Horus stretchesout hi's wings 'to unite with (dmd)
V 333,2.'
ý
2F Wb also notes the example: Horus, Lord of wings comesforth Vr
rff
174,18which
may be an effoneousspellingof s1sw.
SLS
usedin the adverbialphrasem-sis 'flying' Wb IV 362 (3) GR
The word is connectedwith the flight of birds in the form m-sts, with the following examplesfrom Wb : Horus opens out his wings (dwn ýdd. f) =
--v
13,m -Nt*E-a
P--v
ex%% is %
qg x--
bi3t 1
373,17-18- Dweny who flies (bdd.f) holdingup the sky with his marvellouswings'- thusa verb'to hold up' [Alliot p.282
Culte I p.338-9] and 'Duny qui vole,les ailes ýploy&s' [Gutbub TextesFond. , ,
the falcon in the Dweny nome hdd.f rn
nome also , dwn. 'wy ýdd. f
.T
-A IV 188,4(not V).
MD IV 73,24 ; in the Dweny
1718
causeto rut , to impregnate
SL$
Wb IV 362 (17) GR Causative of Ls 'to implant impregnate%Wb cites one reference: Khonsu the moon is , body' in bulls the the egg rut, who makes cow pregnant, who makesstrong one who makes UrK VIH <89b> ; but also at Edfu : the flood -4-
Z::ý r -u,
nf
ID he has made yo ur cows
give birth IV 337,6.
slý n
to makebright , to makeblue Wb IV 359 (14) to 360 (14) D.18, GR
Causativeof Itn 'be blue/green turquoise colourof joy andhappiness so that st4n 'to make , ,a , blue' is the sameas 'to makebright or happy. A numberof of'ý-fingsdo this : the wsb collar Wý bb n wtt sw makesbright the throat of the one who begathim H 53,34 ; HI 183,8 ; 197,6 implying that this collar is made of faienceor turquoise. Green plants : rnpwt V
he make bright the face of the god - the greenfrom the plants is
reflectedin the faceV 340,13 1189A ;H 66,12: andalso
Or.f with the produceof
the field 1555,11. Theplayingof thesistratakeawayrage(redness)andbring happiness (blueness)for the goddesses 10
OrA 1523,9 *.1570,13 ; 1447,13.,
Songsalso:
Or of Hathor H 69,12.
Various: birds symbolisingthe destroyedfoesareoffered -"P
the underworld-
e'~
IOV
1" n.f
1565.8; peopleof
by the raysof the sundisk at night 1370,17.
The verb is usedoften with the close connectionbetweencolour as a sign of emotion and the speRingis consistent.
sp
r
Wb IV 348 (3-5) Iýyr. l The area to the north cast of Egypt 'so'called from earliest times. Ile origin of the name is [Gauthier 'fire but it arrow' an sty maybe confusedwith uncertain , At Edfu : the doorsof the templeare workedwith copper06ý*
V p.951. -DG IV 13,3 all goodthingsof
1719
are given to the king Il 7,4 ; in a list of landssubjugatedby the king
Ono 76,8.
VIII
f %-M-i
A text with the title sm3 .a.
UIIIA
is for the Bow menof Nubia VII 161.9or a mistakefor
Asia ? It is difficult to discernwhich foe is intendedherebecausetheplateis unpublished,but thegod for whomthis is doneis Sopduthe god of the north easternand foreign lands.The textsconcernthe ritual destruction of enemiesand the king is a mighty warrior.
Sityw Asiatic people, Wb IV 348 (6) D.XI GauthierDG V p.95-6. , At Edfu : in a list of peopleunderthe sandalsof the king tfi; i -ýk king VI 15,16; Horusgivesthe king
CnO too
N;
bowing down to the
to be his servants1142,3.
cloth
s13
Wb IV 355 (6) MK A type of Obsfabric andthe word is derivedfrom s13'to weave!.A MK coffin lists 'sevenbundles of cloth, white
JDýý,
"
Jý- Cp [Kairo 28027, LacauSarc.Ant. NE I p.701.
At Edfu in a meatoffering, Nekhbetbpr W
OM m hnn.f createsher 'cloth' upon his headI
498,2-3which seemsto be a typeof headdress, andthedeterminativeis an errorfor a similarsign.
sit
-"
cloffiing for thegod'simages Wb IV 349 (3) GR
sit is probably not the sameas the last word : sJjkr 4= -t,
r dsr. f 1340,4 ;'adorn goddesses -
Wff *I; indeed 5;;? her I in 'she r 1347,7 their ? clothes am ; a pun gives cloth with ... jl 212,16. This may havederivedfrom the sign RPF
which seemsto be a fringedgarment
K %=. in Ptolemiac decrees in kind. It text m : sm1rnirw occurs a copied or piece of cloth of some r-;P
Stela 13) 3); (Philae (Kanop. Urk H 201,3 in Urk 11126,8 lovely their the clothing gods make
; Urk 11174,4(RosettaN7).
sd
tail Wb IV 363 (4) to 364 (2) Pyr. DG 472,6 j"I
7 IL
cklr
0,
sd is Qrst attestedin the Pyramid TeAts, but is undoubtedlymuch older and it remainedthe word for ýrs &FtlciýýWd; ýIifie-iion 'tail!,,,int&Coptic At IWu -i"boldW like m3l are rWy .,
a r 'nb A -oib I 'I il 01, iI t] 01) il- I thatI the &Vit! ntioi6 t metaphor is
liorl, holding, (bi bi6ký iti W (4&bait) 6Fffi6kkft' doods shurand-this iS Of reptiles: the king stf
ýýts .aW, cuts theiý&'&f to
Of birds : the god as a falcon standsUPo'fi al owcl) Iru ,
M-)ew .1'1
2,5f "b
"iriAod
w
PIP 381,111-
is gad
3
-,r, 3 'ju
; cm- ýý
Ma`r' I-P ýld 151
sd-m-r3 tail in mo&ý
IIr, ý,v &9tcIn 14. the ýýves HI 168,11, who
vvlý, nroR
-
Wb IV 364 (4-7) Pyr. - NK andverbSaite GR , O'xfýo Metaphoricallythis phrasemeansabesiigingarmyarounda city' andthe verboccurson thePianchy ýý! V, (, 'i ), I., ffýý j line 5: ir. f stela n. sw ma sýege[Grimal', Hinchi p.292 §17 line 51 ! ipyll edA' )nL! jrj(1z1. ': Doi ?i j-jDf, Edfif, ,I _t-); and WS"O'Id u ram. a in a consecrationof meat(war tExt) "waterýý 221,10 Horus t 74,15-16 -mw sitgeioiFinl jA, i-. rg jPb, j; ýiukhf&4 , 16e 11 gives to theking VI 313,3. CL e"'e; lo 1 11 '4 vatiý". C, Dd *t SWU In Wrý The wh6lePq 1"'i siiiilia whir - thm fnffn4t an enclosinq anli6ilg'i mýojuth` circle (CaminosJEA 50,1964 p.85-86lines 11-12of the Nitocris Adoption Stela].The association with the snake,is-seenin the earliestexample
WI be ifi your mouth, 0 %5- your """' '/I kW g"I snt snakeI Pyr §689b(andothersfrom AmduatandP.Br-Rh) Caminos "be tes the phrase as .
ý,. I, fiwol @is' ; gA , ýMiCe &-lis -TAC;, 1'. leý§S ,? surrounde&bY)rAfi&k"9&u"' iU6'apparent
suffoutýde&
sd
-w
re Oiýn
-jolqni -)jcinjý JU, 11Aj
is
wt
to Nit=is example); MD If
jý FOý j 72aals6.0CimýbT. Oý6rkbý n .1
(F-i Sk;I?ocjijý
T
)I?
-t
d "V46 and a'
T,.W-llff I'mz
ýt Lý
I
(brio'le 4) ?"0', ,
14 H It"J
&fcrings.
b suffoun" w; 4,, r.,,z-;-1::
10 t*wq -tu !)Y-nm-
rii
Wb IV 364 (10) GR
sd is derivedfrom bb-sd, the Sedfestivalso that sd in its own right becamea word for 'to celebrate I'Msyyou (a festival)'or'to be festive. The verb is usedoften and usuallyin puns: ý2t Mt -P IV' 4a r.,
celebrate the heb-sed in the House of Rejoicing, as a gift of SAE96ý1
152,10; Harsomthus grantsthattheking
99,
eting,
ý,
sd
,U
ý912,5 r3nlnýA ; in
b?.
-
1721
incense and libation offerings the king Dr ir hb-sd hr "2t7QU
:ýrIM7
IV 149,2(also
Gr.Oases11). The term hasa moreextendedusethan suggestedby Wb : in a meatoffering god-.eatsmeatof , 't9,-
gazelles=0
in joy V 151,11-12.
The verb may alsohaveconnotationsof the legitimacyof kingshipandfulfillment of duty, the sign -'t, (horn) is the writing by error of c3
sd
ý the cairn or the tail.
to beclothed Wb IV 365 (1-6)Pyr.
sd is connectedwith the sd from the sd festival , where the king wearsspecialrobes.sd may originally haveonly referredto the ritual clothing of the king and the term quickly cameinto more generaluse.Wb hasno Edfu examples,but theremay be some: a greetingwith the menat,the king comes and says iw. 1
14-1; 0
*mH. Ir're-
r iw.i bnd.kwi m Dbwty 'I am clothed as Horus,
I am dressedasThoth to performall therites thereinIl 235,10-11- mostlikely basedon a mucholder
ritualformula.
sd3
to tremble
Wb IV 365 (15) to 366 (12) Pyr. Cr.366b; CED166; KH202
sd3d3 = sdd Wb IV 366 to 367 (9) NK and GR C4TF-
sd3 wasoriginally written with a bird sign,which was identifiedby Gardineras a buff-backedegret [GG p.470 G 331or by Wb (365,14)as 'die Rohrdommel'(bittem) sd3 or 'trembling' may have . been a particular trait of this timorous bird, but Gardiner notes that the bird is no more than a phoneticdeterminativeof W. Latertextsput a circle of dotsaroundtheheadof thebird or aroundthe wholebody of the bird. This may indicatemovement,thatis trembling,in the sameway as is donein modemcomic strips.Later texts usea flying bird as determinative,againto indicatea fluttering or tremulousmovement.sd3 and its reduplicatedform sd3d3d areoften written stt at Edfu and it can be difficult to distinguish the two forms. sdd/stt looks the more usual form at this time and this becomesCoptic CATE Intransitive Verb plus n 'to trembleat someone':the luntyu and Settyu
sn n nsrt, -
1722
they tremble at the Fiery one H 13 (3).
sbi n sndk IV 58.8 (a gift to the
n-snIL'tremble throughfear:
t3wy throughfear of HathorVI 264.6; Lady of fire
king)
t3wy n snd.s I
510,3. Also : foes see the king
i':
Transitive Verb (only at Edfu VI 128,9
sbiw make foes tremble in their bodies
the uraei
also VI 114,4 ; Nekhbet Vr IT C rA q il
snjLn. s rmt NM
they tremblein all dieir limbs.
tu
Vembling'sd3w
sbiw VI 328,9 ; possibly , Bastet
she has made men afraid and gods tremble M 311.5. (Wb IV 366,13-20 Pyr) p3 sd3d3 (sdd) (Wb IV 367j(ý15 NK) most .
often following JLr : foreign lands JLr 96,17 ; west and east lir
?i!" -I
trembling at you H 43,3 ; sim. VIII 77,16 ; Khonsu gives all lands ILr:.. P!-!:
(pl. )a 315
in bird bag kind flapping frightened a a cloth possibly or net of some the the of so sign represents k :. . Yhi (fear) Ibwsn a bird trapped in a net) 1279,17. Also : Ack tremblirrs In of p]Lr m d% ...: pervadesthe heartsof gods and men H 80,13 . In the nameof a lion headedserpent,Lady of fire'"' great of trembling, no god prevails against her 1570,14. Protection is given to the king in Vie "'
yearof
'
greattrembling'VI 149,14[Jankuh n, Schutzp.99 a comment].
field
sdy
cE JEA 36 1950 p.68 n.22 This word, not recorded in Wb. occurs at Edfu : Nun is brought, I causethe inundation to approach
or rwd
q4a,i fil j4
uponthe fields (alliterationof s) 11259,15(XII 413) ; he brings the Mright Field lir smnw m-'b tit the fields grow with grain IV 337,8 ; the Wadj-wer floods-
sandandcreates
qq
225,8-9. "is m rmrmw'VI , s%
: text implies the My are reclaimed ý,
Xdy (q. ). for be The tcrm v. may an effor sandyarm. -
sdw3 -,
t6 spendthe morrung, to causeto be early-
- *, - Wb IV 368 (13) MK UL, The earliestattestationof the term is in Dw3-ljty wherethe excellentgardener [Helck Dw3-t Ity 72 watering cOriander the evening p. and the SPends Morningwateringvegetables ,
1723
XII c= An.VII 1,7 and p.75 n.b]. The meaningseemsclear and the verb is a causativeof dw3 'morning'. Wb doesnot attestit in GR texts but it is usedat Edfu : Horusthe child is conceivedat , night *a
r ms.tw.f m, dw3 and spendsthe morning until he is born in the morning III
111,4.
sdb
to cat, chew Wb IV 368 (12) to 369 (2) Med. NK
Late ,
Cr.363a; CED 165; KH 200 to chew
C6,T6r: *' CAOMI
Faulkner notes a t4K example from Deir el Bahri (XI) III Ab where ,9
is used after
wnm and describes eating funerary offerings. Wb has no GR examples, but it occurs at Edfu. In medical texts sdb has a more specialised use - it is the opposite of s'm , for it refers to taking medicine with the help of some other substance,usually honey. This is to either improve the taste or easethe swallowing of the medicine [Wb Med.825]. Later sdb has the determinative
and
is rendered 'to drinle [P.Rhind 17,2 ; 18,9]. The uses at Edfu reflect both of these nuances,though the strict technical medical use has gone and sdb is simply a variant on other terms for. consume' : Maat is your throat
An ims VI 310.14 ; of libation water
you consume by her 111128,5-6; sim.
the basof Edfu
im. S
'; N An you drink and you are well by it IV 239,15-16.
The tonguesign usedhereimpliesa verbof actionof the mouthor sim. A further exampleoccursat Philae, Phot 672 = Abaton 20 n, of milk -
o_j -T
im. sn to your'hearfs content Junker .
translates this as 'taste' (kosten) implying a connection with dpt 'taste', perhaps as a causative form from this. The GR verb may therefore be simply sdp (cause)to taste.
sdm
make sharp
Casuative of dm be sharp
sdmi
1310,1. 3bt. k kr sm3 snlyw 'I sharpen your knife . ....
to attach, to addon to Wb IV 370 (12-13)Pyr. MK FCD 257
Causativeof dmi 'to touch'.The verb occursat Edfu in a particulartext which is repeated:cloth is
1724
brought by the weaving goddess Serket sks n #'w. k
I?
4\
it
it clothes your
limbs, she has touched (attached it to ) god (Horus) 1566,13 ; Hedjhotep brings jjb3-Rnnt #'w. k
nir
ep-
sdg
f sLn. ,
IV 48,3.
to hide , conceal Wb IV 372 (5-13)Lit. MK
Causativeof dg 'to hide, usedwiflýnuanceof putting somethingaway from view as a protective -Z-1y Horus ratherthan secretiveaction: child, m'zs
49
n.k lt3. s he hidesimages1116,17; Horus the
hiddenby Isis in KhemmisVI 299,2; godis
ZT 1=1
m st-10 is hiddenin the
(
he concealsthe foe in the two mountainrangesIV
sbi m
52,5(purificationtext).
sdg
causeto see Wb IV 373(3-6) D.19
Causativeof dg3 andusedoften in GR textsin muchthe sameway as dg3 : in the phrasesdg3.tw onessees,by the light of the sungod
.U0,
m 3btyl (by his eyes)125,6-7 ; of Horus
m m3w.f 1 521,8.
sd-
to break Wb IV 373 (8) to 375 (7) Pyr.
sd is usedinfrequentlyat Edfu (but Wb quotesno GR examplesat all) Transitive the king
///gsw.f Irw m 'bb I breakall his bones(turtle) with the lance VII
159,6. Possibleexample:a pehubrings its waterand floods the g-wwlands'P
q3yt 'broken
into high land' ? IV 25.8 ;V 16,10hasthe sametext but is damagedafter , is 'break heart kill It literally death 374 (Wb 20-22) IV their an,;, to to sd-ib someone scare . . . . 19. 5i t. in the palaceof his lord IV epithetof one of the lion gargoylesat Edfu :I am'. 268,13(after do Wit CdE 29 Nr.57 pA2 and n.154) *,an epithetof the righting bull
W25
breaker of heartswho makesWetjeset well IV 231,4.
sd3 i
to speak, say?VI
In a templedescription 'listen to my words hearmy songs . .
n.tn'nn nfrw nty
m ibJ I sayto you thesebeautifulthingswhich are in my heartVI 5,7-8. The word seemsmost likely to be relatedto d3isw 'words'and is either a confusedwriting of that' word, or a genuineverb form derivedfrom it usingthe prefix s. Alternatively it may be 6e verb sd3i 'to bring' but Wb has no examplesof this verb with 'words' as the object (Wb IV 378,12-16 Pyr.).
sd3mt
hoe Wb'IV 380 (3) NK
From the NK templefoundationtexts,the king
dust uponhis'back of (TuthmosisM)
Urk IV 837,9(Luxor); dust uponhis limbs of (an odd phrase); at Abydos the king holdslir .
(Amenhotep'HlUrk IV 1682,15 the four comers, in a andestablishes
building text Mar. Abydos I 50a,14 ; in digging the earth the king b3kt m working with the hoe by the king himself <17> Room C. sd3mt is a general term for the hoe used in the foundation ceremonies of temples, it may be specifically a ritual instrument and the word is used as a variant of bnn and irrt at Edfu in the
'digging the earth 'foundation ritual : the king holds igr and
111167,1; or
and
bnn VII 45,15. Words for 'hoe! in general can have a more metaphoricalapplication and are connectedwith 'procreation'.Dnn is 'hoe' and also 'phallus' while sd3mt is 'hoe!and a verb sd3m 'to fertilise a , woman'(ZAS 47,95)the simplexthenbeingd3m 'child, youth'.,
sdb
-I
,,
to restoreto life, makelive Wb IV 380 - 381 (6) Pyr synonymouswith 'to live!
Wb cites a number of Edfu examples : libation water for your throat 'nh. k
v-
v
you drink thereof169,10 ;,Osiris , you haveopenedhis mouth, you havepouredout to him
.im
1726
24.0-tj r. 'nb. f West in justified Osiris have he lives him drink the to caused make you and , you 1220,10(Junker,Stundenwachen p35'you givethathebecomessdb andlives); old peoplebecome as children shpr. k
13w.k 1211.19 ( Junker Stundenwachen 87 translates p. ,
'you will exist, you will live andbecomeold andremainwell) ; libationtext. theking says,lord of life, you live -.*-
aj;
imsn k wd3. you drink ? and you are well thereon!1486,8. cz; %
This seemsto be a verb 'to drink! (but q.v. stb andsib and see stp Wb IV 338,8"befussy' in eatingwhenthereis no appetite)which is attestedfrom theFTsonward: (1) d! sdb.f 'nb.f Pyr §167 174 824 originally perhapsdrink but takenas a synonymfor 'to , , . live' (2) without 'nb Pyr §1340(3) di sdb.f br nLrw Pyr §1333(4) with m and offering Kam <250> D.19 ; Kenamun45 (5) with drink AbydosMar. 1286,2 , Debod §166 Kenamun45 ; Ombos191,11 ; Philae<2796>Photo 1013(6) with air, AncientEgypt V taf. 65 Komm, to Pyr §514. Faulkner notesthe useinPTs andtranslates'torestoreto life or in BD 307.14lorestore something 9, ' to its owner FCD 2581.Similarly Meekssugg*estsvivm, maintenirenvieand cC !MWXTT KH_342andCED264 CWXITý Cr.616bbe over and above. remainover= sdb remain alive. with relationsin Aramaic, SyriacandAkkadian'guzubu [An.Lex. 77AO38]. Ile verb thenseemsto be 'to maintainlife (with food drink andair) andthus'to makenve, but it , is infrequentandperhapsin specificcontextsonly
.,
obstacle,impediment
sdb
Wb IV 381 (7) - 382 (15) Pyr The sign
A
(0 30 andalsoU 12p.517 ) is probablya pitchfork and is phoneticsdb thususedin ,
the writing of the word Iiindrance,obstacle!(FCD 258)and later with the meaning'impurity' , either throughnaturaldevelopmentor by metathesisandconfusionwith At. As an 'obstaclethe pitchfork could be usedto hold back a dangeroussnakeand keep it still, but by GR texts, as a word for impurity, it denotedundesirablethingsin general.A wholerangeof meaningshavebeensuggested to fit different contexts-opposidon'(FCD 258 from BD 107,2); 'evil'Urk IV 269.16; 'guile Urk IV 459.14 111will' Pr. 12,7,9. Purffication from sdb : he purifies the greatplace
r dw 1581.7-8 ;I purify your
1727
I limbs -=> lssot-
11123,7-8; Horus preservesyour majesty -:=> I lfý
, (incense) 137,4 ;I
1"101flood 1325,7 ; limbs are with water 148,13 ; milk preserves you from
remove
1126PI ' (parallel to 'b) ; purify your place perfect against -
1392,12
1321.11 ; of Mn
The translation 'impurity' seems clear and it is used as a variant on .
synonymousterms and can be removed by water or incensepurification. It is the object of verbs Owi-sdb 'to impose an obstacle' [Gunn, ASAE 27 1927 p.227-8] Gunn further noted (after a . I suggestionby Mde Garis Davies) that was used for catching snakesand as the object of three verbs in particular - Owedr, wd. In some contexts Owi-sdb is 'to implant an obstacle ' [Ptahhotep 217 j Admon. 12/2 BD Nu 130/71though it can also be used in a favourable sense'an'obstacle is smitten , down' [CT V 273 Wb IV 382,5 and FECT 11p.71 n.61 or perhaps in the Pyramid Texts Ow-sdb n , 'to pronounce a blessing for' [Pyr. §1299b ; Kees op.citl., Kees suggestedthat the phrase had a much stronger implication and from texts of the Heracleopolitan period [Assiut Tomb IV 79/801could be a curse formula ' to curse, to damn someone! . He cited as examples the Admonitions passageand P) J4r ý Merikare - P.Petersburg 1116 A p. 50 Pw snf 'he da`mnshim to blood (punishment)'. From the 22nd and 25th dynastiesit is used in the tomb curse against tomb and monument despoilers [ASAE 2 p. 143 statue from Saft el Henneh ; Kees ZAS 63,1928 p.75-61. Zandee noted that in underworld literature , sdb is the punishment to which sinnersand enemiesof the god are delivered, it is closely related to Otrnyt, another torture in a division of hell. It may also be a word spoken to the detriment of the dead [Zandee, Death p.249-50 'calamity]. Gardiner translated the term 'repressevils' t'it;
from looking at the word in non-religious texts [P.Kahun 13,34
Rekhmire 2,14 see ,
GAS p.82 and p.781.Faullcnerrenderedan example in P.Br.Rh. 23,20 as'to render impotent! [JEA 23 p. 176] , adding to the diversity of translations. At Edfu an example of the intended use with snakesis found: in the 7th LE nome god has a stick to fell wbr and bw 1 -10' T , lei
Or J"UV
27,6
J-1i?- -T(remove obstacles or put out obstacles for.. ) IV 27,6 -,in the II th LE nome god hw , IV 30,9. dr-s,db, used especially in judicial and administrative texts, but also has the meaning 'to chase away
impurities' : with water ýý
sn (waters)
(parallel to rwi - iww V 138,8
[examplesfrom Vemus,Orientalia48,1979 p.179-180andn. 14].
1728
In the medical texts there is a verb sdb 'to pierce thmgh' which may be related [Wb IV 382,12-18 injury). 295 564 FCD Smith PXdL Breasted to of an penetrate p. and , .
sif 3
to provision , supply Wb IV 383 (1-22) OK
Causativeof X3, usedoften at Edfu andusuallyof supplyingfood or provisions,especiallyin the Pxl'a I I-1ý construction'to supply Xm withr :m with all goodthings1497.16-17; -4every day IV 26.11 ; 'I!it
with meat IV 39.4 ; -Z2ý-V
with offerings 1112,5: Apis bull --I? ýL CL .
every good thing IV 13.13
(no m) IV 48,8
- table with food 1520,2 ;a hall is
table
C. supplied with z3-3't*-" itrty
a granary with grain IV 15,5
P "-N -JA 13t (mounds) J 111155,10*.
offerings H 37.14
1?,
with its
Om.f with food and -4-
game1555,4-5; -ZNlit
-; WctjesetHoruswith mifflonsof offerings1308,16; of the eye ý-L
dt. f m innw VIII 137.6;' , snb vessel
't,,with sand1131.16
imagesIV 49,10; vesselsC1
S& . with nun waterH 78,4 . In a differentuse: cut off theheadsof foes like a goose
which hasbeenprovisioned(Le.fattened)rengraisst'Alliot RdE 5 p.68 n-91VI 55,12-13.
In puns: thed(3 ka ZZ% Lt provisions thetableM 97,10-12
prI m 3j&C4 IMI
8.3.In generaltheverbis frequentlyusedin offeringcontexts. A secondaryuse,attestedin Wb only at Edfu isto prepareweapons!for rightingandhunting In this VL Z=\ -. it is respect usedrather like grg :
m3wt.k m-'. k your shaft is madeready in your.
handVI 74.5 VEA 29 P.l6f 'S T Wb cites also : the hippopotamusis lassooedby Shesemu
1 -1
-
n nbt Obt 'as the
booty of the Lady of the hunt' (JEA 29 p.18) asa noun'spoil' or stadveverb following m VI 77.3. ,
to hear Wb IV 384 (4) to 387 (14) Pyr. DG478,4stm Cr.363b; CED 165; KH 201
CWTM
In the divine world sdm hasa specialimportancebecauseit is a sign of the presenceof god. Amun.in be falcon heard; be is invisible, he the the sky may n, )t always seen, though even can a wind god,
1729
but his cry is heard.In certaincases'hearinggod is akin to a manifestationof that god it is a contact betweenthe hearingmanand the invisible god [c f. Otto GuM p.21 ff. ]. An epithetof god at Edfu . 'g2n, 91 hrw. t n m33.tw. f his voice is heard but he is not seenIII this reflects aspectof god : t! , 19,18 ;V 268,3
e e ,: dm
VI 15,3 Ad 2k. .
IV 143.14 [Otto
22 and examples p. o'op-cit.
p. 153]. Specific things are heard - usually words in some form : in funerary offerings 86 %words 1118,6; gods JJ W
ddw I hear
we hear your snsw songs (libation) 1289,10; Sakhmet says,
sw39 n R' I hear the praises of Re 111303,8.Most important is the hearing of sprw 'petitions' for this is the mews of communication between man and god. A man makes his petition or prayer to god for help and god hears and responds with help - or so it is hoped. The texts stress that Horus at Edfu has this capacity to hear people and,more than this, that the temple of a temple town was used by ordinary people who addressedtheir prayers to god through it. At Edfu the place in the temple where this was done was the temenos gate 'gate of giving Maae which was st the place of hearing the petitions of petitioners VIII 163,1 *,Horus ; VII 256,5 and he opens his ears to everyone to hear od
%,
sprw n sprw
sprw V 262,14 ; 111358,9 ý VII 91,9-10 -,Horus !!
sprw
of one who calls to him VII 114,9 ; Horus hears millions of people VII 58,12 and Hathor also sprw VII 93,2
V 156A
millions of people V 59,11
The gods of the temple in general .
VII 20,11 ; tJ
sprw of
sn sprw. sn 1151,5 ; the benu bird 4iO
f spr n sprw in his city VIII 106,12 [Otto GuM p. 154 ff. for examples, discussed n. . , pp.28ff. l. Originally this is the role of the good vizier who listens to know what people are saying Urk IV 1117. Non-hearing (especailly in conjunction with non-seeing) indicates secrecy (as in the building of the tomb of Tutmosis I by Ineni Urk IV 57,4-5) : at the festival an offering is performed any one V 349,10 ; god is secret n m33
by
and no-one knows him VI 22,9. This hidden
aspect of god has its advantages,for Horus deprives his foes of their sensesand then destroys them, becausehe can attack them secretly : foes do not see with their eyes and -A- Ak4 do not hear with their ears VI 111,6 ;ý 166 In epithets Horus is qn m JA I ,
m 'nhwy. sn
1357,15.
(text for praising him) strong in hearing VIII 162,4.
1730
sdmW
judges (listeners) Wb IV 388 (13) to 389 (4) MK
ibis termfor a judge,asonewho listens,emphasises thebasisof Egyptianlegalprocedure.The case is reportedby all sidesconcernedandthejudgeslistento whatis saidsothattheycangive adviceor a decision.sdm thus implies not only hearingbut understanding. The judgesat Edfu are thosewho Vb decideMaat,andare foundin Maatofferingtexts: theycanbe men- Horus'givestheking [it
judging words 111143,12; Hu giveswordsin IJ3t n tý
the hall of judges
VIII 123.7- perhapsa namefor the viziershall of judgement.TU sdmw alsoform a divine tribunal upontheir matsjudging 1521.9-12; possiblyalso//// S1 offersup
sdr
1507.15and the king
4 1.following Horus decide to uponMax andestablishit for him 1521.6.
to sleep, to spendthe night Wb IV 390 (9) to 392 (6) Pyr. DG 480,5 str
/A'q
I* I.
Cr.792 a; CED 321 XTO sdr is in useat Edfu but in restrictedcontexts. In a phraseusedto describewhat happensto the sunat night - it spendsthe night beingconceived PO" Horus g')'*'
iwr and he isbom at morning181,17-18;
the 10thLE nome,Re the child
1276,3-4; in
bq3.ti and is bom at morningIV 29.8 ; Aturn
1W--j iwr 1294,14[Vernus,Athribis p237 n.b with referencesfrom othersolarhymns]. Ile templeis regardedas theplacewhereHorusspentthe night: 04f
in Behdeteveryday IV. '
16,8 ; wrV 4ýr' m-bnt. s he spendsday and night in it IV 1,13.During the festival processioncertain placesare namedfor the gods to spendthe night there : Ir
Ort m st tn
spendinga happynight in this place,V 1340 ; 135,10.In the festival , peoplerejoice thereis no sleepingin it till dawnIV 3,8. A 6X2 The verb may alsobe usedin the senseof lie down' of the lion greatof might 9: u--j
br
JLU m-b3h s3b-Ywtwho lies upon his belly beforethe falcon and drivesaway foes IV 285.10-11. The transliterationsdr fits besthere.
1731
sdb
Seth
The king sn4
lassoesSeth 111188,11. Though the word may be a spelling of Stb
Wb IV 394,6notes ý ", ) I 'L-
from Pyr.§430aas the nameof a snake but an intervening ,
exampleis not attested.,
sdt
name Wb IV 375(12) to 377 (7) Pyr DG 475,7
11e-
Cr.360a; CED164; KH198
c-AT61 c-ktý
The spelling 4,4
is readas sdt by Wb and FCD 257 and the crossrepresentstwo sticks or , qL P"-. firewood 1 perhapstwo piecesof crossedandoccursas the phoneticdeterminativeof then replaces the, consonants completely [GG Z9 p. 538]. It has been suggested that the term is connected with the verb sd'to break [Cannuyer, ZAS 117,1990 p. 1081.The word occurs often at Edfu in contexts where things are burnt in or put into a flame. It seesmprimarily to be the flame of , a brazier or open fire. Rituals involving the placing of offerings upon the fire have various forms and purposes : rdi 'ntyw ýr,
placing myrrh upon the fire 111144,12;V 274,12 ; VII 59,13
Vill 140,13 where the gods Horus and Hathor give the lands which produce myrrh and all their , produce; or snjr ýr
VI 134,10; 111166,3; 111113,7- coming from the palace performed
by the Iunmutef priest and as a scenetitle 111330,11 and plir -
IV 151,6 ; Iunmutef also bums incense upon
b3 sp4 m snir hr
149,13 ; 1422,4. The burning of the incense
in aH these cases results in the purification of the gods or king and occurs outside these specific texts ý' 4
in a list of rituals
IV 330,13 ; sty-nLr
brightens upon
%
1232,4
Where there is a .
published scene for the rituals the incense is burned in a small pot with charcoal
it is either
already in the vessel burning (phr D3 ritual) or is put , in the form of granules, onto the flame by the king [PI. 12 3rd *,33a 2nd or pl. 62 4th ; pl. 88 4th]. The king often wears the hemhemty crown , or a complex crown. A further purifying
ritual is sw'b wdýw
m. snir ýr
for Horus two -
scenes occur back to back 11137,19 ; 11138,13 where the king places granules into a censer flame , which is held over the wjjýw In k3p snir Dr
,'It
table upon which three vessels are placed (pl. 41 lintel).
for Banebdjed and Hat-mehyt, the scent of the incense released is connected
1732
82a H king Mendes pL40C. they to the the the which give to the sexual potency of gods and rule over A Meat, in various forms , is the other main offering burnt on the fire : sb ýr -PL gazelles , antilopes IV 19,1 ; and this becomessb n sb-n-silt)
of cattle,
the burnt offering of oxen and geese
1549,11. In rituals the form is rdl 'dt hr
V 146,5 ; rdl 'lit tr bt rdi
1478,6 ; sim. 1489.13 for Osiris In these the meat symbolisesthe defeated .
b3w tr
foes of the king and gods and the burning of the meat is their utter destruction.In theserituals the fire is on a small altar or brazier and the meat is upon it, while the king lowers his hands to the fire [pl. 35b 3rd ; pl. 119 Ist reg] he wears similar crowns to the incenseritualsý , In both of theseinstancesthe fire bums the substanceto release- in the caseof incenseand myrrh the purifying and scentedsmoke which rises to the gods - in the caseof meat",smoke with the scent of burning meat which is smelledby the gods and indicatesthe er ý:ication of enemies. 4L 'T"', Enemies can be placed directly into the fire : the ss serpentis V 79,13-14 -,snttyw lei "LT into VIH 37.5-6 ; the bones of the hippopotamusare burnt in 1403.12 foes go ; da
foesareput into
asexecrationfiguresin the Sokarritual VI 141.12-,Hadiorfires
at
foesV 53,8-9. The term occurspassimat Edfu andis useýto showthesdt flameasdangerousto enemiesof those who useit for it destroysandpurifies [fire is the ultimateagentof destructionin funcraryliterature, 'infenW fire Zandee.Deathp.139-141andasa methodof executionseeA.Leahy.JOHO 37 PartIl p.199-206andWillems,JEA 76,1990 pAOwith the verbwbdj.
sjjti
child Wb IV 377 (8-12)OK
In the OK sliti is usedas part of a title of officials, for examplesjLt-nsw 'child of the Lower Egyptianking' and may havebeensimply to stressthe closerelationshipto the king - perhapsnot necessarilya blood relationship
H 6481.The inscriptionof Khnumhotep'describes him as
B4 125,69andthenlater as
'B*H'I26,184-5 and both terms
in first Lower Egypt (in king the' the case of foster the and perhaps be of be child the to taken CI ould be 260). These terms FCD two may tides complementary 18 or' court FCD Egypt Upper secondof Id link king the ývith their making an rank invented a'closer'and'personal to officials give artificially
1733
status higher. By GR texts sdt is simply a variant on other words for 'child'. It is mainly applied to child gods Harsomthus is
of Hathor and heir of Horakhty 138,3 ; My is the'son of Hathor-*'-1
oftheEyeofReVII08,
I0; 7'4ýj_f
ofEyeofRe114I, mnb!
9P S, .0
2-3. The complementary nature of
imt and sdt is also suggestedby an Edfu text : in the 19th LE nome, god is imt hnt imnt. f hnt dbt. f 'the child in his right eye and noble infant in his left eye' IV 37,5'; nome god is the pupil of the wadjet eye and
similarly in the
VI 46,10 -
here thepupil of god's eyes being specifically regardedas a child. In the filling of the eye rituals, the pupil of the wadjet eye is called sdt : sb3q
with innqw plants VIII 137.2 = Phill I"
p. 105 nO.S. ý\
In onetext the king is saidto be the eldestsonof the Asiatics ,
A"vA
.
-and child of
thesdd3w peopleVIII 117.15- perhapsto suggesthis closerties with rulersof foreignlands.
femalechild
SILHA
Wb IV 377(13-14)GR The term is derived from sdt in the late period and usedto describeHathor - mainly at Dendera [Goyon,Gardiensp.59 n.6 seeD 1182,14;D 11195,17; 103,6; 138ult . for example]. At Edfu the word departsfrom this useand is usedof a femaleguardiangeni who breathesfire "
Wenhedjis
-\ 01J
0
foes her VI 159,14 The flame text shows as a against prevails whose .
falcon headedman with a knife and spearlike her companions(pl. 143 3rd reg.).
to establish
sdd
Wb IV 395 - 396 (7) D.19, oft GR Causativeof lid 'establish,be firm', the verb occursat Edfu with usesas outlinedby Wb : gods 141
nswt. f we establishhis kingship IV 10,4 ; in building, the builder gods
establishits four sidesIV 14,7; affn king
sdd
-.0-
E C-If
ifdw. f
four comersof your templeIl 61,2 ; of the lifetime of the
it is establishedIV 16,4 .
image,form
0 1#
1734
Wb IV 396 (10-14)GR An earlier example of sdd is known from P-Deir el MedinaI vo. 2,7 Irxk
nJ p3
&m' is Osiris' that image sdd for him 'you make y comments the of - the meaningseemsclearand saidto be from GR textsonly [P.Hier. de Deir el Medinap.7 nm]. The earlier writing suggeststhat the origin of the term is dd 'to endure,remain'andthusthis is the and smn s-preffixform of this, in muchthe sameway as mn I)e firm, endure!andmnw ýmonumenf 'image!arerelated. At Edfu the word occursmostoften in the phraseDf saf describingthe templegod who 'seeshis image': he is establishedupon his smn image bf ,
A9t. 1 13,19-20; bf
he seeshis imageandhe is happy
upon his wall 1328,10-,the king opensthe doorsof the shrinesof VI 2412-3 ; the benubird bf of godsand goddesses
templesand hf sbmw in the GreatPlaceVIII 146,8.
It is the imagewith which the ba of the god uniteswhenhe is manifestin the temple 1.12-13
with paralleltermsIV 17.14. The king is alsosaidto be
by the uraeus1120,15- perhapsthe imageof the god. Horusmakes(1r) his
led form to be a
lion greatof might andattackshis foes1375.2. In the canal texts of the
nome , Atum is
IV 39.14 ;V 27,10.
Principally sdd is the imageof a god, eitheras a statuein templesor representation on the temple,. (Wb hasexamplesfrom Dendera Kom Omboandalso wall. The termoccursthroughoutGR temples, , Goshen6,3 andUrk VIII 37band55k).
1735
9
the pool, lake c3m.
Writings -Direct:
90
ý
p
CED
Mý
w QILM
V-
Phonetic Change:
Error BEFAO43,1945 p.77
9....
kind of plant?
rt-V'53/// includes A list of items from Punt In tyw, snLr and in X this context seemsto be an incenseplant rather than a writing of smw IV 47,15 demoticterm Ir3 .A
is readasXw 'dry
herb'by Reymond(afterWb Drog. 483), but becauseof the damagedEdfu text cannotbe definitely relatedto it [MedicalText p.279no.151].
lake pool , Wb IV 397 (1) to 398(7) Pyr. DG 494.13gy lake, well
ZI)IIJ
Cr.547b; CED 236 ; KH 306
ViI _Lq
pit , cistern.
ilandI476,6. Accordingto the Edfu texts,this is a placewhere0 fowl arecaught: CZ3 1374, is an abbreviationfor the nameof the sacredlake at Edfu : waterfor makingmd ointmentcomes from
Y-'3
the lake of the temple11227,5
%%
GreatLake
Gauthier [DG V 1141records this only from the geographical list at Dendera (Room H, Roman Period) as the name of the lake of the 15th UE nome. According to Gauthier this is the only spelling
in the form cm
1 -=z 19 At Edfu howeverin a text wherea lotus is as all the othersare .
presentedto the Ogdoadof Hermopolis,'CausingRe to appearin the
'IV 141,10-11 In .
C13 in Petosiris lake is 61,18 Tomb 19 the nameof the the of spelled this way ,at. W-. 3 .6-co in the SpeosArtemidos inscription of HatshepsutCSS: :,Lv, --j
andearlier
[JEA 32,1946 p.52 n. (n) ; Ratid,
Hatshepsoutp.178 n.9 = Urk.IV 387,101. It would seemto be a variant spelling of 93-'3 and is' probablythe nameof the sacredlakeat Ashmunein.
1736
VA
Lake of the evening barque Gauthier, DG V 114-115 unidentified text.
At Edfu the Field of Maat is brought with plants for Geb. the pupil of the Eye of Re the moon in . r
IV 40,9 - which Gauthier thought to be the name of the ww land of the extra 22nd'
nome of Lower Egypt. In other texts this land is called sht. lfw (or sht-mYt). The name of the ý, ý barque however, is evening seems with which the moon would be associated, m1ndt, andr=35, _i, quite close to this . The word at Edfu may then be an intentional pun or a mistake on the part of the copyist.
I-B'r
I.Ac of Baal Gauthier,DG V 116
Nameof the ww -landof the 12thnomeof UE on theright handbankof ft Nile. It is only found in GR lists of nomesandsimilar texts.Its namebeforethis periodis not known. =r 230% '33,0ý1010 In the textsof the 12thnomeof UE at Edfu: is brought IV 183ý9 andc., crcjlcý i with sometype of grain - this text also appearsat Dendera(Dum. GI 3 pl.82) wherec33 comesbringing
its sp3w-grain.?,; waterfrom the =. -Jjjýr
IM
I to the pchu goes
340,13.
i-mV
Lakeof Maat? Gauthier,DG V 117-8
1-m3' is the nameof one of the two sacredpoolsin the templeof Herishefat HeracloopolisMagna (20th nomeUE), or it may be a domainconsecrated to Herishefin theNaref necropolis.PeasantB I. ', '- c :354-55 [Vogelsang,BauerKomm. p.65-66] mentions
4 but it
appearsat Edfu too in R'
nms-clothoffering. Amongthe godspresentareHerishefandAdjet andthechildrenof the godswere firstcreatedinthelakeofMaatc=ý8`
1-n-'nb-,
.,
]181.16-17.'
Lakeof Life -.
The nameof the swred hikebelongingto the templeof Hathorat Dcndera[Gauthier,DO V 1191.It
1737
is alsofound at Edfu : four nemsetvesselsarebrought,filled with waterfrom P-11nat Edfu andM f 1ý C3 :M rE
(at Dendera)11123,1.In the purificationof thepharaoh,four gods comeforth around/behind ts,
f
i-n-103
VI 244,7.
Lake of Fighting Gauthier,DG V 114
Thenameof the sacredlakeof the templi of Oxyrhynchus(19thUE nome).At Edfu is preservedthe ideathat this wastheplacewheretherewasa battlebetweenHorusandSeth,the sacredlakeis called rim FI
X-n-npý
VI 120,5 .
Lake of Eternity
When the Nile subsidesit goes back, at its time to the ,
1581,12. This is a text concerning
the northern Nile offering bearer and so this lake seemsto be the place to which the Nile was thought to go to after the flood.
9-niry
I
Ile divine lake Gauthier, DG V 122
A general term for the sacred lake of Egyptian temples. It was not only a water supply close to the temple which provided water for the priests to wash themselves in and whose waters could be used inside the temple.,but rituals and processionsin the festivals, especially the Behdet festival could take place upon the lake [Alliot, Culte I p.6-7, II p.694 ff] . The sacreddrama of the temple may have also been enacted here [after Blackman-Fairman, summarised by GeBler-L45hr,Seen,p.8-9]. Perhapsthe 9' ý5 r=ý is lake Pyr. §I is 140b the the earliest reference to this sun cult where connected with : [Blackman, PSBA XL 1918 p.88 n.97]. The term Y-niri applied to the sacred lake of temples seems to be from GR texts only [GeBler-Lohr op.cit. p. 12-13,24,32-38 1. At Edfu the Myth texts relate that the ou name of Cm
is also called the Lake of Fighting (q.v.) VI 120,5-6 ; in the geographical text, the 'I
2ý ýN is Lake of the Hippopotamus 1359,14-15 ; sim. V 396,9-397,1 ; as
CM CI' Oft VI 186,6-7 [see GeBler-Lbhr RTII 278-282]. ý,: I oneof the namesof the canalat Mesenj= op. cit. p. !
1738
X-R'
Lake of Re Gauthier, DG V 123 GeBler-LOhr,Seenp.283
limbs his BB Onuris legend: lake Edfu purifies A name of the sacred at perhapsconnectedwith the t ICU 148,14; a list of places in the temple includes in -a r .=0
nemscts) BB is upon his throne before
If-rsy
4D
dD
0 152,11; (gmeting with
137,13.
southerntake
C*3c3o is heir in bom In offering the Eye of gold, the king of the serpent ý c="3: tý which may not be the sameas the
11287,12-13,
southernlakeof Behdetin the templecomplex
VI 134,10-11.
9-Hr
Lakeof Horus Wb IV 397 (3-4)
Gauthier,DG V 124 GeBler-Lohr,Seenp. 278 ff, 297
I. Vr describesdifferentlakesthroughoutEgypt,but themostfrequentuseat Edfu is as the nameof that it wasthe nameof the canalat Edfu. but Fairman the sacredlake at Edfu . Gauthiersuggested have drama lake he believed it it that the the the would sacred sacred and was placewhere was showed beenperformed[JEA 29 p.16-17n.361.The actuallakeis no longervisible at Edfu as it is underthe indicate do but lake by The description do they this texts temple to the name modemvillage. not refer thatthe lakewassituatedto thecastof thetemple(VII 18,3). Textsat Edfu give the nameof the sacredlake as'Lakeof Horus!or 'Lakeof the I-lippopotamus! S:3 IM
1359,15
V 397,1anda list of the sacredwatersof Mesenincludes
Cz'=MVI
186,6-7.Libation waterfor purificationpurposesin the templecomesfrom the takeof Horus:W r
k= VI 244,6; 165,15-16;cm'!
V11191,5-.=%4
ý=
11145,12;Jý&"m
IV
IV 218,5-6. The barqueof Ho6s was mooredin the Lake of Horus and the god 63,1-2;'da'%31&6 a c33 'Come I Letushurryto C= CV IntheMyth herejý& IV211,10. thegods say embarked . .41 his by Horus, body here in I' VI 79,5 mother Horus his the protected of was and and see war galley Isis
VI 59,6-7
CM 19 IV 213,2 I
*stagnation from take cnýý=Horushimself is responsiblefor protectingthe ý&ý '<-7 : his epithetshe is Lord o'f the lake of Horus : cm= -ýýI
1324,5 and among
gL 'ýL from 1306.14 476,4;,1c: 7". .
1739
geeseandplantoffering textsandwhereHorusbringstheNile to fill libation vesselsfor his fatherhe is"vAlýý
194,11.The lake alsoprovidesgeesefor the offeringsin the temple
cm
1111,4
137.4,11.
-'arU3 ýý 4311 VIII 13,9; Nephthyssaysthat im In other texts : the morningbarqueis put onto the
"2' is sacredin the land 1384,7 CD
f-Ur
Lake of Horus Gauthier, DG V 124-5
)ý-Hr is the name of the fluvial lake of the 14th nome of Lower Egypt (Unt-13bt) at the extreme north east of the Delta - it is probably also the name of the port here, which is named in the Bible as V(IsaiahXXIý2-3 I Jeremiah H I Chron. XHI 5). Gardin 18 Chihor -11-1 -, er suggested [JEA 5,1918 ; p.251-352 and 10 p.931 that it was actually a branch of the Nile, which formed the western edge of the 14th nome and separatedit from the 19th nome, then flowed into the seanear Pelusium. The Greeks called this nome the SethroiLe-
from derives it has been the that this nome and suggested
9-Ijr [Kees, 'Sethrod' in Paulys Encyclo.] Egyptian At Edfu in the geographical processions the Khent-Iabet nome comes with its waterway 'lake of Horus' 90,
IV 33,3 cm: 2--b-, A
-'kl
felling foes. Similarly,
It brings its flood water and here Horus shines in his boat, .
is lakoeýorus dealing this the texts mention with nome geographical other C3
then the sacred trees are listed 1334,11; eb
lord of the boat on
: 2ý,
c 1,33
and 1:6
is
brought with its bbt-water, pouring onto the fields V 21,12.13. A text mentions Re setting in the ýý' r,: 3, ':, : it east in the m1ndt boat and then mentions
(0with its shipsheavily laden and seafarin g
by the easternconnection craft without limit, which mayrefer to theport of Khent-Iabet,assuggested VII 175,15-16. The namedatesfrom the NK at least- P.AnastasiIII (Ram.II) p.1 line 12; 2 1.g (JEA 5,251-1).
9-1jr
Lake of Horus c f. Gauthier, DG V 124
%-Vr is the name of the agricultural land (ww) of the 15th nome of Upper Egypt (Hermopolis) 'Ile brings to you
=%,%ý c%
with its fields 'V 118,7-8 and
in the Hare nome is brought but
1740
IV. determined be its that cannot main produce the text is then destroyed and onlye'e 'Co, so remains,
185,15.
V-b3b
Lake of the hippopotamus Gauthier, DG V 126 nameof a canal or areaof Edfu.
1-b3b is a name for the sacred lake at Edfu, together with Y-kir : r,-: 3 Ij =:
Q- 1359,15;
Q (5 V ==
C=3 397,1 and water from it was used to fill nemset vessels for purification purposes .
(di-qbý text) IV 218,12.
V-srqt
Lakeof the scorpionor Selkis Gauthier,DG V 127
Nameof the pehuland of the 8th nomeof Lower Egypt,centreat Pithom,(Tell el Maskhutah).Its actualposition hasnot beenidentifiedbut the PithornStela(Urk.VIII p.90, Stelaline 10) indicates that it was part of the connectionbetweenlake Kmour and the Red Sea.It may be modem L_Akt
s, [Naville ZAS 40,1903 p.731.
At Edfu this pehuappearsin the geographicaltextsfor the 8th LE nome load - ducksandfish for the brazierIV 28,4and U r= .5;
5.5.3 ==
brings its
1332,7
chair, support Wb IV 399(4-6) GR AtEdfu the god restsin his chair which is madeof nbw-gold cc
1554,6ors3wy -gold
1571,7.In the latter example thewingedbeetleis saidto be uponthe armsof thepriestswithin the r"2co, is it for The further be box %rol"thechair chair called st-s3wy so may actually a or shrine a god. Of rese1554,7. The word is also usedat Dendera:a god on the dais is try. tp nM,, =MD I 62j; Wosretin her nobleshrineis madeto rest upon CM
nt nbw MD IV 9,6; line 8 refersto golden'
'3, r, r-c%3. four columns,everyoneat everycomerof of a shrineand comersof M 37 i.
vm or plants
IbIhor restsupon
1741
Wb IV 400 (10-14)MK From the Middle Kingdom, X3 is used to describe various types of plants, for example there is a %3.w used in medicinal preparations (Wb IV 400,15-17) and X3.wt (MK/NK) which is an edible gardenplant (Wb IV 400,18-19).
1
The Edfu examples show an uncertainty over the actual plant involved: in a 'presentingthe field texf Horus gives the king
of the four comers of the earth VH 71,14 It is possible that this .
may read Y3.t 'field' but the tree determinative could indicate it is a plant. The same text has 8§I
*I
Vill
wine of the vines 7' which is given to the 'Master of rww-lands, to the limit of the sun' VII
8ý1 EIrs "07111,of the land 71,4 In anotherfield presentation,Horus gives in return rww-land and . (plants?) Il 5,1; in presentingthe rnpwt-plants liffing upftvgTto ,
the GreatOneof the gods'
A6 tf '0. 83,3 fragrant VII Hathor plant ; perhapsa type of receives4Ai with sweetwine V 302,6and Mq Horus gives the king
I 'I
vines loaded with grapes VII 234,2 - 238,13 . Earlier in this text
bloom in Hor-Maa,bendingdown underthe grapes.This spelling showsthe derivationof Dw Erom%3-field andthe vineyardis thusa specialisedfield. Wb Drog. 474 (1) suggeststhat pr. t If3w is Coptic 86P.ýI H0Y (coriander). and ýSW may sometimesbe an abbreviationof this.
Y3
wine Oars?) Wb IV 401 (3) GR,
A word derived from the previous term for plants and perhaps especially vines/grapes.-At Edfu this 9 8 'W"O* 1; is Golden One V 60,13, is Lady 14. The vessel she called wine offered to the of . determinatives here indicate that this is 'wine in jars' and not just 'grapes'. A wine offering text flourishing in Hor-Maa V 248,5,
begins, receives
aM
are given in Shefyt . 14 and Horus
and drinks from them . 15 . In a vineyard presentation Hathor receives vines with
ag UC 'sweet wine TV 302,6 . On the basis of this it may be more realistic to see ý3 as a wine vessel,perhapsof a special capacity. The word is more frequent at Dendera,as might be expected,and Wb examples come from only here. However OstracoNo.4 from Amarna has the text -'Given to the' -Great
House I. p.h.
in jars; 4 mn wine and -vessels ...
SAJAý
týý' capacity of mn-jars' [Fairman, 2.
COA 111161n.4, pl.84,41. But for the determinativehereonemight be inclined to equate'93wwith -
1742
Ptol. 93 'wine and translatethe ostracon,'wine of x mn-jars" Unlessthis provides the earliest exampleof the1(3wwine capacityandfrom this laterwasderiveda word meaning'wine containee= vessel.A furtherexamplewasnotedin blocksof thePtolemaicperiodfrom Armant[MDAIK 35,65.7, Farid Ptol. Blocks from Armant] the text readsI give to you Satis -
)(3. t
field Wb IV 399 (7) to 400 (5) Pyr.
At Edfu X3.t is a generalterm for inundatedlandwhichcanthenbe cultivatedfor a variety of crops, usuallyunspecified:a pehuis brought,equippedwith produceof king lifts up produceof
9
IV 27.9 similarly thý
19 Lord to the of the Pool of Horus1306.14 ;
is brought',
with sbt-fields , which containGreenEye of HorusVI 37,10;ar, -u is broughtwith its lotusesin IV 33911.Ile writing of 93A canbe influencedby b', the NorthernNile comeswithý Ur -.*M1 'their fields'IV 25,10. plantsin E3 *71
93A Imn
,I
Field of Armin Gauthier,DG V 97
Outsidethe geographicallists at Edfu and Dendera, Otisnameappearsrarely. It is the nameof the agriculturallandof the 3rd nomeof LE, renownedfor its vineyards:
IV 23.11and24,1 is
brought with its produce the text is too mutilated to read however ; but in the parallel. the land
containsgardensand vines
a e.!3
V 15.6
Ilk' 7; the field hereis c4aled19^M-1 .
1330,13.
V3.wnY
vineyard. literally Tield of Grapes'
At Edfu the king is numerousin DenderawhereHathormakesbloom
13 cg,
in Egypt V 248,15and the word also appearsat
T.
D 1188,15and 16.The term also appearsin fitles'
q-AAý
of offering texts: 'Presenting
000
V 301.10and in this text,
+ I. cNe bloom with
Opt-grapes,theirjuice is greaterthanthe flood which inundatesBehdetwiLhGreenEye Horusfor of the daily rationof all the gods. 11.This is madeto Hadior,Lady of Drunkenness, who givestheking. in returnunendingdrunkennessin the sceneof this text - the king offers ismaU vine arbour .
1743
[plate 1341.
93-wr
thegreatfield IM
x
. (::: HorusBelidetis Seshemin -:3 =.
andupraisedof arm in the sacredfield IV 36,11.'llis is the
text of the 'God!s Field' sbt-nir so bothY3-wr andsbt-dsrt ar.- synonymsof it.
ý3-s(t)f
Field of ? Gauthier,DG V 107
A namefor the agriculturalland of the 9th LE nome.it occursearlieston a Late Periodstatue[now in Cairo - Daressy,RTXVP. 150119"l' V-A ýu: 'and
then in the geographicallists at Edf
in the
Busirite nome,'Horus thbs every yearandbringsthe flood to it 1332,12; 'He raises V g '14 IS7 ý'IV 'V, 47,6 ; the Ij3rm canalcontainswater which floods the up to you ducksof II! , --9
IV 27,15 In othertexts this samepart of the 9th LE nomeis calledý3-tp-nt .
,lia
93-tp-nt
Gauthier,DG V 110-111
A variant name for the 93-s(t)f in the nome of Busiris It appearsin the GR geographical texts and . f$ 0 with its ý0- plants IV 28,13 - 29J. not before. At Edfu :
931
to command,to ordain Wb IV 402 (8) to 403 (5)
At Edfu this canbe written 93' presumablybecausethetwo verbssoundedvery similar. 'as NN ordained about if (literally) : items in the workshop, 'without fault In phrasesmi-Di r= ..... J1 c: 9 in their measures, mi as if Thoth had decided it ý11196,6; the temple foundations n tpyw-' f ý40-'as the ancestorsordained' [de Wit also translates this 'as the ancestors
are mi
did at the first time'] IV 4,8; the chapelsof the temple wnsn mi
n 12bwty
a. 'they are as Thoth commanded-it!1265,10;all preciousstonesare -
T. '--*
ýU-IL
IL-A
L.
--
VT
ý^
^-
.11ý..
- -
-P
ýC-
.-
--
JUUA
LnuLn nau uxuaineu Lnem ii )z, y ; Lne iounaauon oi uic Lempie is m, t: =j
VI 6A. m.X3i: Imageof gold, worked
at the commandof IsdenII 11,10
--
---
as if t
u tpyw--
-ý*-
a..
1744
In the GR periodverb%31 'to begin,initiate canbe written without ayin and so writings of IN and YX can be confused This can be detectedas early as a Ramessidecopy of Sinuhe[J.Barns,lie . AshmoleanOstraconof Sinuhe,Oxford 1952line 28 and seep.61where,amongother errors,the 93' scribewrites for D. However,if 101canalsohavethe meaninglo create,it becomesevenmore susceptibleto confusionwith 93' and it almostseemsas if in somewaysthe two verbsoverlap in meaning.This may indeedhavebeencoliously usedin GR texts,wherethe ambiguity of words makestheir meaningshidden and thus more magically potent.13' however.has 'to create'as a secondarymeaning,but 'to initiaW or 'to do first' is the primary function. It should always be possibleto determinefrom the contextof a passagewhich verb is involved [for discussion,see Quaegebeur, Shaip. 73 - 75 especially].
93'
to do first , to begin Wb IV 406 (4) to 407 (6) MK DG 489,2
1-13
Cr.542b; CED 234 ; KH 299 M -! 93, usuallyhasa verb in the infinitive following it as in the phrase93'-bpr, thus lo first comeinto existence/befirst!
HB8- 013
creation, god
first existedas king of the Two Lands1136,12;at the time of
first existedasoneIV 38,7;High groundwas
first to exist (herethe
whole phraseis treatedas a noun)V 84,16;with otherverbs- Seshat
first inscribed
names11132,7 Accordingto Wb IV 407 it is rare to find W without an infinitive. but it doeshappenat Edfu and, the verb canhavethe nuance'befirse : BB sim.
VI 190,8
A
wasfirst to be king, beforekings
A VM 148,11 Re
VI 190,5
was first to be KULE in Wctjcset-HorVI
57,7. ' sdm.n. f form : Horus
'R- he wasfirst to be protectorof his father (r -
S, ý2 nd) VI 70.49, -o
X3t.n bpg.f M nbt Iiis arm was Mist strong' VI 70,2. With th_ e meaning'to initiateAo start rirse : the god of the pool..;3
initiated
radiancefrom theFirst Occasion[MOET 68] V 94,15; thegodswho dividedup this landcorrectly' 9; t?who first maderecords 389.18 IV (p3lsn [MG 424 n.116]. In inscriptions splLr) and wrote
1745
suchcreationexpressionss3' parallelsp3i - oneis 'to do first! oneis 'to havedonein the past!- both referringto the samemomentof time - the First Occasionof creation.c f. Seshat,the Great +
%3'
VI 174,9 .
to create(in thebeginning),initiate Wb IV 407 (1)
At Edfu : Ptah
%
createdthe first beings(Ow) and broughthprw into existence1137.9-10; v
text for the ancestorgods, For the fatherandmotherof q)articipleform) IV 304,11;KULE, greatlotus
the onewho first createdmy creators he who first causedthe land to be 11142,14
9 [MG 424 n.1201; Akhty 1ME bwho createdland 11113,1; Ptahwho createdhis creation VI 16,7-8[CdE 79,1965 p.66n.bb].
93'
primordialwaters Wb IV 409 (10) GR
Gauthier, DG V 98
Upper 15th it is lists in the the of the of nome canal name of the where geographical appears Egypt (Hermopolis):S
%31.13 V 118,4-6
IV 185,12-14; Dendera,Dum. GI
11110whereit bringsits flood waters. The primordiallake is mentionedat Edfu in lotusoffering textsand thesemakeit clearthat thebl is 1!ý V 84,14; in == the pool from which the first lotus grew : the greatlotus which camefrom MX-nVII 162,7-8; the king says,I havebroughtto you that lotus EromA the Islandof Fire also -r7T and it is receivedby the god VI 339,10-11;A pun on similar soundingwords : the lotus comesfrom
--,.
alsoVII 321,15. The word is usedin a is in himself 85,2 Re the ; eye of -V
VI 247,11.It is the PrimordialPool of the Islandof the Two Flamesof the ancestors his field c3n'T3=g' is This 338,14. VI in (Hermopolis) Wenet lotus from the the pool and the god receives Hermopolis the term wasactually term at the overlap pool the geographical and mythological where 1341,14 One of the7 . Ur -j in it is like is Harsomthus, 'House Mammisi Edfu Birth ý the Isle of the at of of namesof 93' for in the Hermopolitenomethe boat goesto the quayof called
Fire (that is the original placeof birth of the lotuschild) Mam.E 52,2.
1746
m-13'
in/from the beginning 407 (7) Wb i T-*
This adverbial phrase most often occurs at Edfu in the phrasenb-m-b' 'One who manufactured in tu *king c. Ei 37,5 VII 5%9-10; I Il HB Ptah: the beginning' or of the as an epithet of is the son of
whocrcatedPeT:;;;
%3't
61,11 It is a reference to the beginning of creation for, 'the noble kas .
IH t
V 85,9; 11oth, who initiated writing
V91,34.
goddess primordLad Wb IV 409 (3-4) GR
The goddess131 represents the first femalecreatordeity andit is usedparticularlyat Dendcraasan epithetof Hathorwhereshewas the 'creatrix'.The termis alsofoundat Edfu andagainit appliesto Hathor: Hathoris
V 154,34 Theepithetis alsoborneby Seshat of the goddesses .
rM who first existedM 323 ;o!ýS I" 0
who first beganwriting VI 174,9; Isis-Shentayet
Augustone,Noble one Busiris1171,3 of . ..... It is derivedfrom the verb13' 'to be first, to create, thoughcouldbe confusedwith %31'to ordaW. Miroirs It is appliedto goddesses of economysuchas Renenettoo (D VIR 47,10: 148,4)[Husson, p.182n.14 and MeeksAn.Lex. 78AO35; Cauville,Osiris pA6 n.5].
l3w
destiny,goodfortune Wb IV 403 (11) to 404 (11) DG485.1 lfizpC 012401 CED234; Cr.544a; KH306
fate forturle ,
Quaegebeurproposesthat Shai is the ideaof destiny,an abstractconceptwho could not be easily -7
into ft He from comes religiousvocabuLtry appears popular worship. in and who represented
18th
Dynastyonwards- particularlyduringthe Amarnaperiod- but continuedto be importantinto ft GR A&igvý Aya0o; idea influenced the of period and even
In Coptic Shai survivedas a protective,
). Shai Quaegebeur, J. passim. XV PSBA pp33-6 and genieMehl, , 403,5 OK)to fix, bw is' YN 402,8 'determine to (Wb is the verb 7be etymologicalroot of -which 7bus Shai is'Onc king. detem-dnes'. the who of the will or the gods creative power of with connected
1747
The godsweredeemedto be responsiblefor %3wand theyusedit as their creativewill to determine everydaylife for men- so it is attributedto manydifferentgods.Theking asthe maintainerof cosmic 93w to havehis will donein EgypL orderuses At Edfu 13w is associatedwith a numberof different gods: 31D2LwhodeterminesShai 0 from birth 127,5; he is lord of Shai 0j
9101'uL IV 248,11: P-Whhe createdShai
Renenet11134,26:H= capacityas Lord of the Birth brick, who established Oe2 0 for one whom he hates1113(10); he created
in his
hebringsaboutShai
in the beginningon his potter'swheel VI
92,17;Child gods- 1hy-who is Shaiof Egyptgr-%qqjt VIII 142,17-18;Harsomthu he is Shai 0 %'\- raisedby the Noble Lady V 209,6. It is also connectedwith goddesses: Meskhenet I 111149,9 Nut is Shai-Reret EdfuOVJIV 11014 Hathor ; at ;
commandsShaiandRenenetg'X I is Lady of ShaiandReret1Z IV 83,2; sherearsHarsomthusShai
VII 95.0 ; andIhy-Shai
197-3ýhqqj§ Marn.203,13;Reret-Shaiis on her hands 1149,10. It is Shaiwho is responsiblefor choosingthe king at birth andthis is expressedin two mainphrases the king is one 'whom Shai distinguishedin his swaddlingclothes' II5,3;
Sr3LqQ1
11128,12:or whom Shai'distinguishedon the birth bricks'
V 304,8;0 W2
230,8
U 91,6
11
V 144,16
VIII 134,16.
The king is Shaiof Behdet: PtolemyIV U 0'ý aY
QI
118,5;PtolemyIX as Shaiprotectsthe whole land
.
He also appearsas a geni god in his own right : Shai is brought who distinguishescreaturesand Srls, carriesall that exists
1,149,5 ; sim. 'Or_'-. IV Shebtiu 196,6 Shai he the ; adore when r3ý.
OC-A IV 358,15;the king lifts up the sky and is like Shai comesas a greatgod, beautifulof face lb whenhe goesto thebarqueof Harakhty oftheTlironeofRe
tIP-
VI 109,7. The geniW-nfr is saidto be Noble Shai
V11269,10. AD-C -IP-
As a concept, there is an interesting passagein the lion gargoyle texts : "his (bad) destiny approaches
him who makesdeathhurry towardshim" IV 274,15,thebadbird determinativemakesit seemlike a bad destinyperhapsmortal destinyaboutto overtakethe wrongdoer[de Wit, CdE 29, Nr.57,1954 Shaip.128] c.f. the Horustextsabove. p.43 n.168. Quaegebeur, As a god in the Late Period- Shai wasa primevalgod, protectivegeni and geniusloci (at Fayum, Akhmim, Schashotep,Gebel el SiIsilah, Northern Nubia) and he is a hypostaseof the ka [LA-V
1748
524-526Schai ; LÄ V 598-600Schicksal- S.Morenz,D.Muller - Untemchungenzur Rolle des' Schicksals in der äMtische Religion, ASAW 52.1,19601.
Y3bw
in a methodof killing Wb IV 410 (12) GR andbandagedin the
The only referenceis in the Myth : Sethis wfwf n
House of embalming VI 220,6. It seems to be some stage of dismembermentprior to mummification.
93s
to go proceed Wb IV 412 (3-7) Pyr.
T'hisseemsto be the verb which reduplicatesto become1393(q.v.) It appearsin the Edfu texts and q %: N ". may be an archaism: as heir of the s3b.Xwt, the king is urgedtoS qz:ft Go I to the window of the falcon' IV 54,4 ; the GreatGreenflows uponthe land andit Sý4=010'0 Ipsw 1582.5 forms m ; as an epithetof Horus,secretof
9
ýAf-
13w.k'
tkn m O'w 140.12 (XI
222).Originally the verb wastransitiveandintransitivebut from the late,periodonly the intransitive form appears- perhapsa measurethat theverbwasgoingout of use.Also notethe spellingin a text 1: "61V35,14-15
for the NorthernCity - it is broughtwith all its gardenplots
Thereis a placecalled193s-Ort 'run in a remoteplace, which is in Nubia andconnectedwith Tefnut*' Ona V281,10-11, and the bringing back of the eye of Re: the king is'3 IfYt inglý 9 r:MQ. On Harsomthusgives with gold (wadjetof gold offering) VII 95,8 ; greatof might
; VI 134,8; he sailedsouthto
Rý 4 dbin the Myth VI 128,7 VU 48,2-3; Horusmoorsatyý AQ: am F-v V-'% a%, P.S. VI 9,34 [discussedby Sauneron-Yoyottet daAb Dola
,
BIFAO 50,1952p.177ffl., -
Y313
to avoid= to go through,pervade. Wb IV 413 (1-2) LiLMK: GR -,andFCD 261
Ile earliestreferencein Wb is a MK hymn- P"un
to avoid
2,15 - the king is isanctuary
'excluding the marauderI [so Griffith,'P. Kahun p.3 and index p.1111'dessenHand man nicht
1749
verfehlenkann- whosehandonecannotmiss'[H.Grapow,MIO 1,1953p.189-209]. In the GR texts M3 appearsin the phrase939'3ýsb (q.v.) but it can also appearby itself incensescalled snt and bnty areto
SS
-A
your temple,to sanctifyyour roadat your going
out' VI 203,6.This doesnot havethe nuance'avoid'it clearly is' go through,pervade'or the like. It in Wb meaning'to go through' maybea reduplicatedform, not represented
9393-tsbw to violate the domain Wb IV 413 (3) GR and405 (5) Dw At Edfu thewholephraseis treatedasa substantive'one/ones who violatesyour domain'- it refersto hostileforceswho setfoot in the territoriesof die king of Egypt.They are in a sense'trespassers': ý97A;ý'85 '1:10the oneswho violateyour domain they succumbto your slaughter1543,4;the same VA0 19 ý21'9 rr-Mss' rEýlyour trespassers, 111127.6 fate meets they are slaughtered =1 they do not exist
VIII 76,10-11. The use of the phrase is not restricted to one particular type of text as theseexamples
are comefrom differenttextsandin differentpartsof thetemple In furtherexamples: the trespassers A c= s8. 'your in (censing %t3t IV 217,8-9 text, title by the text) of a giving wine Oet -=* stabbed 98A knife cutsoff the testiclesof an allusionto Seth- who is perhapsregardedas the trespasserpar excellence IV 280,12-13. As he had been assignedthe Red Land, his intrusions into the
Black Landwould not be tolerated.Similarly a staircasetext declares,thereshallbe no entryfor those Behdet domain the the gods of of violate who
CM3Oe- -"-
SSAO.
A rm Is-M 1575.11;sim.
r- = --. IV
284,13-14. kc= is discussedby JJ.Cl6re [BEFAO79,1979 p.285L] who The readingof the secondelement inclines towardsa readingbsbw . Fairmanreadit as93w [ASAE 44,1944 p.274-277]thoughCl6re statesFairmanwascomingroundto DO (in a privatecommunication).
IgMyt
throat Wb IV 413 (6-9) MedLGR
'throat'with the CM It is possiblethat this may be a spellingof hw3h.
replacingthe
as often
howeverwhich indicatethatthis is a differentword happensin latertexts.Therearemedicalreferences Smith Sm. 34 (12,1+2)] 859a; In Edwin 'throat' [Wb 839 'Vorderhats'Eb. Med. the to used mean .
1750
9393yt it Breasted Iosoml Lefebvre btyt is it translated suggested and named with the papyrus . 'colW [Tableau §22 in Smith 349 'upper part of the oesophagus'Ebbell, Acta Orientatia 15.1937 p3OO ; Laca% Corps § 172 p.67 oesophagus- with reduplicatedradical]. T Mc.: j
foes have their dumts cut I
201 538,10-, where wine (or a wine vessel) 93 is presentedfor cc3:
your daw IV 280,11; in a
At Edfu the word is used in alliteration : Intyw
text for the collar to the neck of his father Mrightening the b3b of the one who begat him dim noble plants decoratecS8
46myourthroaf 197,7.
9393yt is a synonym of Maat : 1-bat is called elf*37
§
of the breast and throat of Re VIII
Q. 192, it 1143.17 food throat, your cat with you K=; ra
123,5-6;in the presentationof Maat, sheis 1 2ý98 MaaL.sheis your throat,you are contentat seeingher 1252,2.From the NK a word' 9393tis usedof a necklaceor pectoralsymbolisingMaat [Goyon,Conramationp.128n.3881.
11
The word alsooccursat Denderawith similar usesbut againindicatesthat it is both the outsideand inside of the diroat :a vulture pendantis for e
ILDIV 123,5-6; a synonymfor Maat at'
lbebes andDendem(MD IV 25a; Urk VIH t <1lc>).
YU
talon . foot of a bird (of prey) ' Wb IV 402 (5) GR
The Wb citesoneexampleof this word andit is at Edfu The term seemsalsoto occur in the name . of a foreignpeoplefrom theNew Kingdom.so it musthavebeenearlierin origin. At Edfu theUt are usuallythe talonsof HorusBehdetas a falconwho seizeshis enemies 111278,11;
973k VIII 316,13-14;
I 319,13 Behdcty ; -4VII seizesan oryx with his
talon'94-11M74VI-143,4: more graphically.'Horus standsuponhis talons with his claws ('nt) VIE 6,14-15; the talonsof HoruslA%riki=
%3tyw
and kills cattle
his enemies1120(67).
foreignpeople Wb IV 402 (6) Dyn.18
7be %3tyware one of the Nine Bows who lived on the plain'of Naharin[Gauthicr.DO V P'.110 and' Brugsch,'RcvMg.- H p.325 = Mesopotamia].Vercoutter places the V3tyw in the Sinai in the OK [BIFAO 48,1949, p. 108ff.l. However Uphill in his survey of the Nine Bows. shows that the
1751
Egyptiansthemselves changedtheir ideasaboutwheresomeof theNine Bowswerelocated.As time lands,fartherafield.He placed wenton andtheworld'expanded'sosomeof theNine Bowsdesignated the 13tyw to the south, beyondKush in Nubia [JEOL 19.1965-6pp.394-420]. At Edfu thelf3tyw generallyappearin lists of theNine Bows and thereis not usuallyan indication 's' from king brings 0041, OL to Horus Behdetwho is of exactly wherethe peoplecome : the foremostin BusirisVI 198,8-11.Theycomefrom the land of Hekeu(n.Arabia) oAdlive on the water Ill in the areaof Sinai. In other texts: -L3 of springsandwells, ý,ferkafs !, %cUc"9 a list of the Nine Bows are the servantsof the king VI 15,17;
1 (in a mistake for
mntiw-stt) VH 230.11.Ile etymologyof the nameof the peopleis obscure- it would be tempting to connectthem with i3t 'claw.
II
Wb IV 419 (23) to 420 (9) Pyr. DG 489,3
>
Cr.549a; CED 236 ; KH 302 At Edfu
W
Harris,Mineralsp.205
-
appearsin metaphoricalphrases theprovisionsof the templeweremorenumerousthan
*0 IV 3a Nun is *, 3 ý2j cv: *, exactly123,7; the GreatGreen the sandof the shore providedwith qq. CM3 -. IV 46.1 is brought 3gb Sandwasalsousedin oneof theritualsof the foundationceremony.Oncethefoundationdeposithad beenplacedin a pit or trench,then cleansandwas pouredover the top of it, as a symbol of ritual purity and the fresh sandof the primevalhill [Weinstein,FoundationDepositsp.131.In the ritual 0.0.0. 535 foundation U 31.13(plAOb); strengtheningthe GreatPlacewith with preparingthe
2 16; pouringout CS G3 s .
clu, -* .
sand(w§3 91)and in return ýHorus gives the sand dweUersas,
servantsof the king M 107,2.
to y
cakes
At the festival of Edfu AEO 114 andH 233* ].
24 honeycakesare broughtV 132,7; 135,8[c.f.
1752
Y'WtY
type of vessel Wb IV 421 (9) OK-MK
In a column text, the X'wty vessels appear in two references close together They were used to . =A for from Sacred Lake, Pool HorusýS the the ritual purification of collect water falcon of gold is said to have begun (created?) thesevessels
11145,12,6c'
Il, 46,5-6.
In the Old Kingdom the Pty vesselswere lustration basins [Arch. Abusir I p.69 n.ql while the ewer f' du Buisson 'sand' which could be used as a, connected the word with was the nemset vessel. rty in determinative in [Vases 591. Ile 11145,12 four cleansing agent p. shows nemset vessels a shown here as a flat bowl or tray. 91y ritual vessels are associatedwith 4 protective goddesses: in a d?(rt vessel purification 4114 1,
yt come to your majesty, purifying your form with what is in them, one is the nurse in
Heliopolis, 2nd is Mehenet, 3rd is Bastet and 4th Eye of Horus, Wadjet IV 59 4. A text with the title litt im ýl 1. 31ELZS-ZL U 4a sw'b m
four vesselsapproachYour Majesty to purify Ilorid. here one
vesselis Bastet,one Mehenetin Heliopolis,oneEye of Horus- Wadjet,one is damaged111122.6. Theseare concernedwith purifying the king. templeand shrines.Also in connectionwith the LE aspect,theking canweartheRedCrown(c f. pl.61).
to cut in pieces Wb IV 415 (13) - 416 (10) Pyr., Ile verb V was largely replacedby I'd from the NK onwardsand in the Book of the Dead and Amduat it seemsto havethe nuance'to chop off [Zandee.Deathp.1534]. At Edfu : in a slaying Apopis text - the gntyw foe are cut up 90' A beforethe sanctuaryof HB (alliteration)VII 157,7 4 C55 similarly the king cuts up Xntyw (slaying the crocodile)V 169,9. It is possiblethat the sculptoror scribemadean error in copying the word and simply omitted at td. in hieratic be dot, little Edfu be so the word at accidentally,which would morethana should
slaughter, injury Wb IV 416 (11) - 417 (7) Pyr. DG 490
/, I ') 3L --'
A753
Tt is the substantive derived from the verb V lo cut up' (not to be confused with the verb I'd). Ile word mad as I'd has a number of variant orthographieswhich seemto derive from the sameidea. Ile most frequent sign is the backboneof an animal with attachedmuscle and ribs, or a stylised version of this, with or without a knife sticking into it; thus as det,of I't lust for bloodl? Ile
and
ýý
(sign list: see GG F41
43 beef F sp4t). of ribs -
noun is usually the object of the verb ir 'to do, to make' slaughter : in a chopping up the
ir VA in making a slaughter of those the water DI 4,3; -=, crocodile text -r.,,
of your foes IV 57,11;
I slaughter him (lit. I make a slaughter of him) (text for slaying Seth) V 90,7 ; in a killing the lb"ris heart text, the content at antilope As object of rdi As object of wdi
you cause
VH 324,1-.when Seth attacks -c=,!53 ýn
VI'55.6-7.
among the rebels V 52,15-16.
with the mace, the king puts its slaughter before god
'VH 15P.1-2.
The sign ly. and its variants is probably better mad I't and not Idt becausethere am instance'swhere Va his You in : see slaughter two the are used parallel
I
you are content with his massacre
77,13. In non-verbal sentences,I't forms part of the adverbial predicate : one who does evil to the king ZY 6 the king is JLr is (as) a massacre(Le. is slain) VII 213,16-17 ; one who does evil
under thý
k 262.14 261,5. VH VH king's the ; also50majesty of massaue .0ý9 is described 7heivy ibex, b dns In an offering text, the slaughterof antilope.oryx, as and ulls cUlk 1565,34;
16-17.T'hebutchergodsof Sakhmetweresentout to slaughterthe badand .
in a hymn to her sheis calledon to protectthe Icingfrom the
of her butchersVI 264,9
do not allow your massacreto prevail oviihim'VI'266,
Sim.
Sakhmetis onewho terrifies the godsby
&her
i4'-, ý"'
massacre'VI268,10*.,Isis tells the king that
c. 5 , V 1172,8 in king's is him, but folk the the'ey'es criinies of slaughter established the sun praise VI 2j. (tine the in of rebels and the sametext the offeredmjl ointmentputsslaughter In'thi eyes
%Tt
mineral? Harris,Mineralsp.182-3 '
I ml ý5 d% In the Mineml list is a kind of stoneor ochieousearth. VI 203,5.The substance
1754
to cut to pieces (to butcher ? kill? ), to chop off [Zandee,Death p. 1541
%'d
Wb IV 422 (3-17 MK
DG 492,6
,J
64-
Cr. 590b; CED254; KH330 ýjW1,JT,! tiWr-
tocut(off),
slay
I'd replaces 9' from the New Kingdom and may have derived from the confusion of 9' and Vt 'massacre'. The end result of the action is 'to kill' but the actual process involved is not clear. ý Originally as the determinative suggests-a ribvertebrae - it involves butchery and cutting up inty pieces of the enemy. It is possible that by Ptolemaic times the verb was simply a further alternative I
for Ur. In a text for the consecration 73,16-17 of meatofferings(stpw) foesarebutcheredca"da4VII jointing meatportionsfrom the foe. The title of a sceneis this suggests
'cutting up a'l
gazellefor his motheeandthe text goeson to describethe choppingup of foesbeforeWadjet and NekhbetI 309,16.7hesceneshowsthe king aboutto cut the throatof a gazelle(pl.30b). A similar API, for Nekhbet sceneshowsthe king cutting the throatof a gazellebut this is describedas ýJ 4! (alsoreadN ?) 1174,17andpl.40c. I Differentfrom this is anexamplewheretheking presentsa bow andarrowandthe bow is described as
CM 4
enemiesIH 135,14-15- this could be hardly'cut uV and shows datt'd
was also a geneml
term, for 'to slay. kilr. ý* cm Sethian animals are dispatIchedby this method: hippopotami ' ,,
ýý k
VIII 26.13-14 ; crocodile
VIH 34,14- both,of theseactionsaredisplayedon the pylon wherethe king is shownin -ý ,
theactof spearingthecreatures. !ý An examplewhich is uncertain: (tts-g4s) Horusgives the king his foes
in this land - may
be an exampleof X'd in the stative.V 187,4.
9WW
sunlight, radiance WbIV430(6)to431(12) Am t DG 348,2
MK verb-IV431(13)
GR
by g4re of sun
Cr.630a; CED 267 ; KH 357, sun 9ww %ww 'Shu!,the god. It may beý 'lighe At Edfu it is often difficult to differentiatebetween and
1755
that the term was deliberatelyambiguousto imply that theologicallytherewas no differenceto the Egyptiansbetweenthe two. P9 fww is associatedwith varioussun gods: Re - who rises'with
(or who shinesas/with
light/Shu) and fills the earth with gold dust IV 18,2; HB shineswith/as Horakhtyis
1473.3-4 Re
shiningin heaven,the godsseeby his light 1288,1;R-H as the disk shines in
the celestialvault as
VM 93,10;the sundisk is
rising and settingV 154,7.A text
describingthe templesaysthat whenRe appearsin St-Wrt the disk shinesand the templeis called , AabodeofShuV2,4. dN*. raqq Also Yww: Khonsu, is Khonsu the moon god, connected with V C'1 is
in heaven,the substituteof Akhty 1255,13;Khonsis the secondof Shu
VH I 11.
9-10. Peopleseeby meansof %ww
(d'
limit of the light: openboundaries-=,-
1471,12-13;VU 111.0-10above.Land is given to the Rc- R19-114,14; Horus
givesthe rww-land it
5,1 lww canalsobe connectedwith the eyesof goddesses .
comesforth when
Hathor opensher eyes111267.7.
Yw
to soarup / miseup Wb IV 431 (14-16) Pyr.
'! 4Cincense f. 328; 335 from '; KH 'to in ýPY = joytl+? '' c riseup also tioy Cr.668b. AtEdfu, Wb givesoneexample:
ýYV--
-'ý 22,8. heaven hyt he 1 to the r as noble child risesup
I correct. be Derchain This may actuallybe ty as thephrasetJrh to suggests more Y pt would seem ,, that the nameof Shuis derivedfrom this old verb 'to raiseoneselfup' so that Shuis one who raises himself WE 30.1978 P.57 ]. Ilis conformsto the functionof the god as'one'whokeepsthe sky In its place,he is an intermediarybetweenheavenandearth.
iw
to be empty, freeErom Wb IV 426 (6) to 427 (19) Pyr. DG 495,3 Cr.602 a; CED 258: KH 302'-ýýOYO', ýýGY61T .
1756
Yw follows the uses indicated by Wb which shows its long history from the Pyramid Texts to Coptic. It may be semantically lin ked to the god Shu - who is the emptinessbetween earth and sky -, but Derchain (op.CiL) rejects this as being an invention of later Greek speculative and metaphysical thought. To the Egyptlans the area between heavenand earth was not empty - it contained Shu and' Tefnut - light and moisture. In a positive sense- things are free from bad influences: Osiris the Watcher is 29,14 ; the Lord of Maat is free from
472-p'
-2x from sleep IV
confusion IV 34,5; Mehit gives the king drunkenness
ý,
C-free from hangover (sorrow heart) 1459,17. of .lp.
In doublenegativeideas thingsare= freefrom goodinfluences- thatis theyhavegoodinfluences §1-1113,2; No land is fiee of HB kcýr 119,10; no city is free no shrineis freeof his image from his name
(king) VIII 133,2;for foesthereis nc 1ý-. edorn-A-
le- from what Horus
doesin battle VH 110,11; the wadjeteye is put on the brow of the king thereis no freedomfrom herfor you 1152,8. In the phrasen-tp4w it seemsto meantiredness: 1t;4
in the staircasetexts to describethe" .
ý 11, -SPpriests'thereis no headfree (?) no feet are tired' 1513,12; also a year without 'b-nl3w tr free for his ka ? 1583,11. In the qualitativeuseit means'be lacking': saidof the king, 'complaints
arelackingin
your time 111143,15 Ccf. Junker,Phill 1 4ý8,18= n.23 sprw 9wt 'the unjust wail in your time, paralleledin the previousphraseby stwt-Or referring to thejudge. wherethe bias to claimantsis' mentioned]. In the nomecapitalSma-Behdet: no king is without his seat
J4e
-50-IV 35.9 .
The bird sign and pustulesign imply that 'be free from, lack!is a bad stateto be in - prcsumablyit originally wasmeantto refer to lack of goodthingssuchas food , clothes.
YW(W)
blanksheetof papyrus Wb IV 248 (5-12) MK
At Edfu the namesof the foesof theking areenteredon
blank papyrusV 134,1-2this would
then be destroyedin order to destroy the namesand thus the foes themselves.Whereasmore substantialclay execrationtextshavesurvived,if the destructionof the papyruswas successfulit is
1757
not surprisingno examplesof this havebeenfound in Egypt.7be word derivesfrom 1w 'be empty. ftW (in this casefrom writing). 9ww is found in medicaltexts [Wb Drog. 483 a blank leaf of papyrusis usedin a recipe] and at the destructionof Apopis his nameis written in greenink on a new blank sheetof papyrusand then destroyed- P.Br.Rh. 28,16; 29,13; 32,43; 23,6.
%WW
dry piecesof wood cf. Wb IV 430 (3)
In the laboratorytextsa recipeusingwhite wooddescribesit aswhmw like
dry wood
? of the d3rt treeH 207,10(FairmanMSS translatesthis as'foliage, only Wb reference);a type of 64 in is laboratory is the not permitted wood which woodwhich is not give out water (sap)11207,13similarly bt-br-93t is dry
a dry woodanddoes
de- anddead.14.
Drynessin a wood was undesirablebecauseit would not produceresinswhich were usedin the laboratory.Most of thewoodslabelledasunfit for the laboratoryhavethis quality.
Vww
dry land Wb IV 430 (4) Late, GR DG 494,2verbandnounbe dry' Y/A, Cr.60lb ý600yrc ',bedry; CED258 !jOOY'C-'whaiis dry; ci. KH306, 'ý
The Donationtextsat Edfu usethis word [Meeks,Donationsp.83 n.96 'dry land ; W"dbourH 94 ] it' I is equivalent to the Greek term ZepouH;.
Examplesat Edfu
ý: V VII 244,3;
VII 240,7;
VH 2419 -'all of dw'w"wer'e S1e 4L
exceptedfrom the reckoningpresumablybecausetheyproducedno crop and
Its 'the dry'lafids
arethe fields to the southeastVU 237,9.
Ywt
feadwI Wb TV423 (10) to 424 (15). Pyr.
Ywt-nfrt In the phrase referringto a featheron the crownof the king P joined with his brow IV 13,8; 40,,., and the TmioPIUMCS uponthihoirý
andthe"Two Plumes ýonhis head1 576.4-,5:
W58
This is an extra piece of headgear - different from the Double Plume.
I
The most common occurrenceof the word is in the epithet of HB s3b-&t (passim) conventionally ý'ftv 1ý-OvIV 56,6. and Ibn Ywt translated 'he of the dappled (or brilliant) plumage! :
1135.9
the latter correspondsto plAOf a barqueprocessionwith featheredfans. The word also describesthe feather of Nfaat : Hathor gives the king
of
9tyt
= Maat and the
king is shown wearing a triple atef upon horns, surmountedby a sun-disk, uraci and falcons - at the back is the feather
YWtY
ý3
IV 76,9 and pl. 88.
the doubleplume. Two FeatherCrown Wb IV 425 (4-14) MK
The DoublePlumeCrownis oneof the majorpiecesof headgearfor kingsandgods.It canbe worn aloneor aspart of the DoubleCrown.In particularit is associated with godslike Amun andMin . At Edfu the word for thecrown is usuallywritten,with thetwo featherssign 0 andthis is takento read 9Wty. In the headdressthe Ywt 'single featheeand gwty-wrt greatdoubleplume are on the headof the 1576,4-5 ý;
king, with the DoubleCrown :ý
IV 13,8.
$ ýý 0 The Akhty eyes(uraei)canjoin with theplumeson the head: 1425,17; V11109,14-15; 0f Upper Egyptian Lower the crownsare unitedon and the Ontty hornson the headof the king: they reachup to heaven:
9
147.2.The DoublePlumealsojoins with
VI 24.3. The plumesare supposedto be so tall that
1374.3; 41 1167,12.
f ý In the divine epithet q3-Ywty'high plumed7:,df IV 31.5;Amun fI
385a;
0 1533,2; Mn AT
ý Nb-Ywty : Horus
IV 89.13;@
Vwty-wrty : Min is raisedup with Be 0 the epithetof Sopdu
VII 110.7;11arsomthus
0 1400,10. '%OZ VIII 142,1 V &
3. .
1400.2; Amun-Mn
on his head1394,9 . In
Wide of plumes IV 38,4.
Thereis alsoa type of offering text wherethe doubleplumeis presentedto godssuchas Amun and' Horus. Herethe doubleplumeis oftenparalleledwith the eyesof a god - and often
R by Maat
Pt Shu is paired
Re from Eye Nubia 71e title of the texts Shu Tefnut brought back the of ; and iý , .
is either bnk YWty(VIII 141,12)or smn-Ywty (VI 55,15).The doubleplume is given to Horusor
1759
Amun and is accompaniedby offering up the 3bty-eyes (1 148,8)or 'nht and wd3feyes (IV %0 245,14-246,8)'.The feathersare tied to die headandheretoo 'this your eye'is tied to your hcid! IV 89,4 so that the DoublePlume seemsto be representative of the uniting of the left and right eyes. Like eyestheplumeshavewar-likeandprotectivepowers'-so theydefeatthe enemyandbring peace (Maat?) VI 55,5 Otherexamples- 11295,8-14 VIH 141,12-142,5; VII 109,13- 110,12. . The king is shownoffering
pl.45a and the king or g6d wear a crown which
pl.22b
hasat leastthe DoublePlumeelementin it.
%Wt
shadow Wb IV 432 (6) to 433(10)Pyr.'
At Edfu the word is usedto describethe sungod in his falcon form flying over the earth HB goes over all of the Two Landsm
with his shadowIV 246,8,the dark circle hereshowing
land fast Yeather; Horus fwt 'shadow' is the it that over so goes not and that
with his shadow
is also9wt H 283,9.The sign 'T could be confusedwith bpt 'come. but here it is the sun shade Shadow]. 28; V 535-6 29, 19 line LA JEA [in p. general which providesshadow
YWtY
gang'.troop Wb IV 426 (5) lit. MK; Dyn.18
The readingof the word
PT
is uncertainbut its-meaningand writing are clearly'estabfished'. [Gardiensp9 n.13].Reymond
Goyonreadsthis It as it seemsto be interchangeable with [CdE 38 Nr.75 p.56 n.71 readsit as hwtyw buts regards
as doubtful and later readsit It. w
'company'[MOET 195 n.41.The Montpellier sign list readsthis as Lt, but this is basedon Goyon. in feather, this the change should Ilere seemsno reasonwhy the readingof a perfectlyclear sign, instance'EromMy to Lt . One may expectgs perhapsbut not Lt. ' Ile earliestexamplesdo'not resolvethe situation: Urk IV 945,11the stelaof a man mentionsin a' XD mutilated text 13
PYrisse 15.2 (Ptahhotep) rb
i
AbhAnger.
At Edfu the word occursin four main groupsof texts : 1. Text in the Pronaos- on the'doorway two groupsof fifteen guardiandeitiescarryingknivesaccompanyThoth, Horui and-Ptah
1760
On theopposite 1118,3. fromyourenemies beforel/N/protection
humanheaded
yourgangto knowyourcrew,-.,
inscribes a textfor HorusandPtah, sideof thedoorSeshat
ia. falcon 'the S listing it 11132.4 the the troops of god which trusted and continues, ones' your b9determines The text abovethe, ? (9sr- alliterates)his gangandMauprotectshim' 11132,10. Its protectordietiesgivesthenamesof the groupsof soldiersand
I; b 1, U includes
.,
commandersof
ý`sA,'who go onto the battlefield' -their namesare then listed M 332,2nd register. The 3rd register also contains a line of text for thesegods : the
As
is ' 11133,15 to the sanctuary go up - this
gwtyw ? or a of synonymous variantwriting ý -%% 'perceiving 2. Cosmogonicaltexts: ýk -6 the at their posts, they sit thereslayingand cutting off ? the headsof the -*
oppositethem'- in a descriptionof the battlesof the primevalageon the
EnclosureWall VI 17,13. 3. At the 'Stretchingof the cord ceremony'variousgroupsof minor deitiesarepresentincluding: . 'who exult W') and danceat the building work! VI 170,2. In a text next to this one at the A"21' creationof theoriginal groundfor the templesitethreesetsof deitiesarepresent 11dwandXbtyw VI 177,1(Positionsof texts- ro 3d.VIH pl. 147and ro 3d. IX pl. 1481. 4. In a Dts-ýb ceremony,at the endof the originalcreation: the butchersareat their postsand 110,71ikewise VI 320,10.Ile next text to this s'r-stpw describesa primevalbattle whereHoruswas helpedby four groupsof protectivedeitiesof which onewas
VI 328,15 Theseare the .
martialandprotectivesoldiergodsof theFirst Occasion.
ffb
aromaticplant Wb IV 438 (6-7) GR Charpentier, <1079>p. 66()-l cf. FCD2639wb-perseatree
Among substances which appearas ingredientsof kyphi are lb :.
to
"tr?. 3 2 dcbcnIl 211.8;
deben11203,8.It may be the solid, dried resin of the%bplant In a geographicaltext of the bsb,, . §P tfjie"i4lV30.12. Ttv: nome,the piry land is broughtwith its sons. Z O-and drivesawayrageof Sethfrom Lesscertainexamples: theking is onewho 'causesto groweEgypf 1287,16[Derchain,CdE 30 no.60 1955p.273 readsthis as a miswriting of wbs]; fields have andthw plants E.Mam. 185,3.
1761
Chassinatnotesthe examplesof 9b andthat it hasto be explainedby the gloss.'it is called 'lI 211,8.He proposedthat it is liqjid of PistaciakndscusL [Khoiak I p.394-51 .
9bt
meat offerings Wb IV 437 (34) Dyn. 18
Xbt is distinct at Edfu from 9bw which are more generalofferings. 7be former are determined by a , flesh sign 0- and the latter with a bread sign. ctzY2&(L 351,5; IV 'Me Ot'are offered to gods and received meat portions of the U-n-bnp
are
TcL Usually VI 116,8. HB by the meat offerings to given all gods and goddesses are and received -a 1 for (shared 177,13; (to Ennead) the Q. cm.. the to their : recipients s9m tj Q. were conducted z--6
temples)V19,6-7
the butcherschopup th 2ortionsand give themto thewnyw to cat
VI 57,4. A text lists the variousportionsof Sethas a hippopotamuswhich were
io go to particulargodsand
Tq. I 'a includes greatportion of him to Khnurnin the temple VI 89,9. One of the earliesttextsrecordsthat this is a meatoffering to the gods
Giving
to every
in GR (Wb Beleg): is Nefer-Secheru (Late) 107 temples by Thoth'Tr the other and used word god , C30 1. 10CI
for the Ennead MD M 73b; Khons divides
king kills the hippopotamus and gives
%bw
for his Mowers Urk VM<83g>;
N C.: kimage Montu <21d>. of an Ito
foodofferings Wb IV 437 (6-9) Pyr.
1bw is an olderversionof the lastwordJbt, which maybe derivedEromit andgivena morespecific by brought for is it in the At Edfu, term offerings a general geographicalprocessions, meaning. Am clo"iD, 3%' Nile 40,2. Also OD IV 32,3; IV the 13th LE comes 22j4sE, rz: nome nome nomes: bearing=A'j! ý andprovisioningthe altarsIV 48.8. In the ritual In nLr r gbw.f 'bringing god to his food'
111129,8-9;the title of the text is
'fumigatingwith myrrh andbringingthe god to his food offeringse
it is'a ritual attestedoften
j6d heart brings Hem-gemhes VI 305a. A the from earliertexts of priest variationoccurswherethe +a. Vl 153,2. ..=..
1762
C3M
Like Xbt it is also found after sXm'distribute : at the festival of Behdet C1cb are distributed to the children of Re V 29,13, to the temples
CMVII 25,4 ; Re gives.+=to ..,
(restore Om). The offering is also made pure: 5P
IT
his children V11 251.8-9
VI 134.4
9s
J3 42D are presentedby the king as Shu H 169.19 and 170,2 and in return -J In offering rites , % Horus gives plants and crops. 7lere is also a double offering of incenseand 1bw: w Cj,, probably brcad which Horus cats V 281,5 and the king holds 86
in his hands (pl. 134) a bread mould and
and incense vessel. Also ' burning myrrh and bringing god to v receives,
cPcL
VI 305.2. the heart of god
and its scent (. 14 ); uraeus goddessesare exhorted to come (1w) to
'M I'
their food 1548.8.
to mix Wb IV 436(4-14) Dyn.18 I/. DGA97,1
to mix,change
Cr.551a; CED237 ; KH303tochange yse"
ýjjsiý
Yb occursat Edfu in the phrasetb. iht 'to transform,change [see MOET p.203 *.ZAS 87 pA2 V n.b] usedin the creationtexts : the shebtywand the ghosts
-ob*
VI 177,1; 'the nameof the
2P Ynbt-place (created?) to protectits lord that is the nameof the is Wetjeset Hor. the pay-land . . shebtiw'VI 184,14-15.It seemsalsoto havethis senseat PhilaewhereKhnum is the divine image 'who causedthe egg to live and dispelled the darknessand lb the mothee<2392> PhOt.450 . Reymondbelievedthat lb-ibt correspondsto sw.iht so theVb is 'to aiteeor 'transform'hencethe W Coptic 'to change!. with unite (mix) with him for his handiwork,let
On a festival day, Ixt us unite with HB
us give him the rewardof this his building'1328.13
9bbt
diroat Wb IV 439 (3-4) GR Med.Xbb , DG 515,8 43, j'4'--3 Ynbt ,
Cr.603a; CED258*, KH335
Noyw6i! -!
%bbt is usedin medicaltexts[Wb Med. 843 (e.g. in Sm.28 (9,19)and Sm.28 (9a2) rj? ojj II and is
1763
9bbt GR food lie texts to refer to the throatof the tube. a technicalterm for the air passage and use antilope or oryx which is cut when it is ritually slaughtered- the animal has its throat cut on a V=3
d%
slaughter block jjq.
111146.6.At Philae too it appears in this context : 'I cut off his head and
ra:: 'M ) (§'d his throat, slit C31- '-"-
%bbty
<1594> Phot.204.
trewer
Xbbty may be rehited to a word Mb
6 CM from Wb IV 442,11 which occurs at Dendera :r ,
the
king is the Good9696in the placeof maldngCool (king offers a mn-vessel)MD 11120:MD 131 I,
ici
The nounderivesfrom a verb%bb'to mix togetheeWb IV 439 (5-7) which canbe usedspecifically 6WCr. to mean'to brewbeeeasat KO 161,65andthereforereferst6a beer
%bn
to mix, mingle Wb IV 4:40 (5) to 441 (3) MK DG 499,1 1.4--3
%bn I -4-'J'
fib
to unite . join with
Cr.573b; CED247; KH320 !!IwW5, nwW4 Ile later Coptic word seemsto suggestthat it was pronounced-IJOWS
not On so the final
in from demotic Two had that this change occurring was show examples consonants changedplaces. *'n. kepý in to the the but classiýal.word the traditionalscriptof thetemples, scribes the Late Period, %bn is used, like other words meaning 'to join ' such as JLum, of the cioNý4 or uraei joiInIng the '*'
i c3o
headof the king . It bestalliterateswith Ayt, the vulturepart of the diadem: shejoMs with the headof theking IV 103,2-3.
The word canalsomean'mixcd : the fields in a nomebring'all kinds of grain s"Ciýl-*T up IV 35a. lbere is alsoa substantivefrom this verb%bn: (offering the md3-bnr to Osiris) the text saysthat, the offering is a cm
J
cm
'1_91 49'n_. CauvWc in 32 [see RýE p. of your sisterIsis IV 2913
ftn'is has line but Dendera the replac text at virtually same
Inw
gift. presene.D,
I I . Edfu Deýdera did the the 1450-10soeitherthe or word scribe scribe not uýderstand madean effor.
J764
for back for its front df3w the and food for be are offerings :' offerings sDw a word may also , JT
for its middle' where 9bn is synonymouswith general words for food offerings IV 49X, -
Un
ingredientsof Kyphi
Wb IV 442 (1) GR 4Cr"Ios *4 fdo 11221.2
lop CM )ýbn is used in recipes : making 'ntyw t7,T is -+r
H 229.4
11227,14 I deben -,tiýps n nnib is. ý'. VI 167,2; v-. - Ja
text
in the temples ' uses3 hin of OU 0
11221.8 ; rn 1L
this the of copy and also , .9
VI 167,6. A recipe for makingWry good k3p for use
H 203,10. A substanceVbw appearsearlier in the text in'a
solid , granular form and it is posssible thatfbn is liquid Ybw Ater
pot determinative would not
be a value n but a determinative indicating a liquid. This is why measurementsarc then given in hin. Chassinat, however, noted that ýbn is not usually written with the
W
it he believed to and sign
(Cyperus exulentus) [Cr. 553a -. CED 237 'grain' KH 304
be connected with Coptic !dSW
'corn' DG 499 ; also see Charpentier 1089 p.666-7 ; Osing Nom. 11820 n. 1089 . ,
Xbn would
thereforebe somekind of seed. used to make perfumesand unguents[Khoiak p.394-51
YbYb
to dividecorrectly, apportion Wb IV 442 (4-7) Ijt. MK, Dyn. 18
,
GR
'to chop up, divide' which is attested earlier solgUb could be a ,
Xb9b may originate in tb*bb
different writing of this word [Brugsch DHD p. 1374). Ile earhest use of IbYb is for the division of, into its in 'A happy day day found Edfu instance divided is this : on at a particular time and this use , day happy on moments; a
night divided into its hours; a happy day divided in this month divided
into its 15 day festival ;a happy day in this year divided into its months ;a happy day in this eternity divided by its years'
t,
cP )t
0tj xCCI 00 W-j
[JEA29,23n. 8]VI61,4-6.
The mostusualuseat Edu (andoneaccordingto Wb only from the GR periodIV 442,16) is in the division of land. In this caseit may well be related to bbi-Inw. the taking of taxes. 17hothis C! eland7 be 1b9b 'division for this tj a as a scribe presumably would the of n0 pn responsible C PIII 190A
dividestheland
he is R' b3w. 77hoth in 111251,15-16 also the associated with and particularwhen V
IV 91,2
tA=J V 91,2.Thegodscanalsodividetheland:r3'2 ty 11ý
1765
Ce
IV, 389,17-18; they correctly divide the Nile flood into/by handbreadths(or streams)IV
309,13. Khonsdividesthe land by his brightness:
c5n T,
Jc--JIV 246,12-13;the king'dividesthe
c: T, into its wd3t- eye ar-J IV 265.1;in the foundationceremony'theking divides components o2n the movementsof the starsusingthe merkhetcjl
VII 44,13-14;a paletteis offeredby the
king to lboth andSeshatwho apportionedandreckonedgrain tribute by meansof it Mo, "5'F , IV 299,1-2.
IM
to brew , mix Wb IV 442 (8-10) GR cl. kbb 439 (5-7) to mix together.
Fairman suggestedthat XbIb in beer texts meant'to divide ouC,so that vesselsheld the correct quantitiesof beer [JEA 29 . p.23 n. 81.In a beeroffering text the Idng says,'
I
e,, havebrewedmnqý (of beer)andI sanctifyfor you tnmmt* 1462,15andC& a-JD 11216,11; in the Sokarchamber,c
ck ' -'j rIA. -to
drive awayfoesfrom the temple!1222,8
0eI bring to you nbtyw vesselstýrCj.&c-J n Mnqt 11216,11;king to Osiris: ro
Philae<3351>Phot.1271;words of Menket Q*WIV
6; king offering beer'How goodare these
tar
r5233 1,' "17
Ir
"u±"MD 11 IjI
80i. A substantiveXb9brefers to a mixture of ingredients. not only for beer : in a date offering, Isis prepares=23J ricalk-i IV 291.1 [Cauville.RdE 32,1980 pA9 n.191.
Yb tyw
-ý--:,
""-L
primordial creatorbeings Wb IV 438 (9) GR
EA. E.Reymond,7be Shebtiuin the Ternpleat Edfu, ZAS 87,1962. pAI-54. 7be Shebtiuareonly foundat Edfu [BarucqBIFAO 64 p.132n-pl but thereareindicationstheymay----,. originally have come from Heracleopolitantradition for examplein a dw3-njr, text which gives informationaboutthesebeingsIV 357,16-359.8. Theyarein the retinueof Re-Behdetandbring into existencethe p'y land of everyGreatPlace.They are the very greatgods,the shebduin Naret (IV 358,9) thedb3w childrenof Tanen,begottenof Hy. They establishedthe reeduponwhich Hor'us Behdet perches,they create Edfu and they adore Shai when he cmes. as the one with a beaýtiful face"I--
1766
[Quaegebeuer,Shai, p. 1671.Once this is done they return with the other creator gods to Nn-nsw -73ý in ( Neb-Shefyt like Re in his Great Place. Their r=r (Ihnas/Heracloopolis) and are established in images Mesen is Ihnas), in (temple Harsaphes Hwt-b3 their there of at no end of mummies are forever. The names of the shebtiu are given : Wa, Aa. Nay, D.Sr-tp, One who Creates the 043, Nb-h3tyw,
nb-'nh-w3s,
Nb-shm-wsrw
ir %JW 'nb m snf. The shebtiu grant the king all -
the lands of the earth. This text comcsas one of a series of mythological tableaux which follow episodesof the temple foundation ceremony. This scene(pl. 105) shows the king adoring a spear and Horus standing in a reed thicket The 8 shebtiu who follow him .
are shown as human but hold
was-sceptm and ankh signs. Other texts add a little more to this overall picture : here the shebtiu appear with the d3isw and when they say the names of things they come into existence, 'I
sun disk joins Nut and this
happens' 1117,3-6 ; the seven builder gods are the brethren of the d3isw and the shebtiu and their ghosts (3bw) of Nen-nesu (also VI 173,6)- together they finish the work of the creation of the begetter Ptah IV 353,3. In a text where palette and water bowl are presentedto 71oLh and Seshat'others beings are mentioned who helped at the foundation , including 'lirtyw
who are brethren of the
shebtiu' IV 390,5. At the founding of the four comers of the temple the shebtiu praisc,sing hymns and rejoice with the Ennead VI 170,2. Among epithets of Ptah - he is the one 'who made the builder gods , the father of the d3isw regenerator (m3w) of the shebdu and bcgatter of the first Ennead' VI 175,8. In the ritual at the completion of the temple the shebtiu arrive with the builder gods et al. and it is VI itself by Tanen to the temple the temple they the named when go enclosure of approach , 320,11. The cosmogonical role of the shebtiu is most important for they uead the bw-ILnm, they invoke the iDt of names
and as they name things they come into existence (VI 177.1.5.7.11.13). A similar
text in content is more detailed - here the two separators Wa and Aa (one who is distant and one who, is near), are at the head of the shebtiu VI 181,12-13 . The shebtiu then mark stagesof the creation falcon divine " Who invocations they comes a say, the as emerges god when short or songs with from Dat". "Dat of the falcon is this place" so the falcon rcplys, "Dat of the falcon is the name of this Urd "come beautiful Edfu is the 182,5-6. VI When shebdu to the of say made an offering place' . ... into being Praise (iw. Island i3w Hr) Beautiful came and Horus (iw nfr) thus nfr one . praise of
1767
Horus (13w k1r) was the name of this cityVI
182,10. They create ILnm-itn
in the
and Tp-t3wy
same way VI 182,12-13. They announce the arrival of Tanen VI 183,3 , the name of the temple at this early stage is 'Shelter of the Shebtiu" and in reply to a hymn of Tanen they pronounce the words at the hour (dm-iht-3t)
VI 183,10. When they say "Invent the creation" Tanen sends them to the
place of rest, the Place of Wa VI 184a. Then the Shebtiu relate the whole dogma of creation, "The creative words are perceived (understood) Wa and Aa invent (ho) and put in this place which is here in the land" - then the flood recedes and the pay land emerges VI 184,11. When they announce that'this is the place of the crew ' Horus goes there and sits on the reed - so this is the place of the shebtiu
CX,3
from wheretheydrovebacktheflood waterVI 184,13-17..J a3.0
0
%%
C13
-,
ý!a 111 61 -ju
J.:
The spellingsof the nameof the Shebtiuam very consistentandthe main variationsam
I
dCb 6.0
1
The origin of the nameis not clear : at the creationtheylb-lbt VI 177,1which later seemsto be 1b 'to from Reymond VI 177,14 that this alter, meaning suggested a modified was with and sw-ibt transform!so they werethe beingswho could createby altering,changingwhateveralreadyexisted [ZAS 87, pA3 n.bl. Goyon translatesXbtyw as 'pouvoyers!,providers' [GardiensH p3Oa index], following Alliot who derivedthe word from w9b 'to provide food (Wb 1371,3) [BEFAO64,1966 p.132 n.pl. Borghoutshasrecentlyconnectedthe Xbtlw with the passagein DiodorusSiculuswherehe states in Vbtiw' that five [Bibl. Hist. 112,91. He the Egyptians the one of elements notes the worshipped in figures figues human headed (pl. 105) three there there are rows of eight another are eight vignettes . falcon heads (pl. 149). When heads, heads, lion's they are named one with ram one with one with Imn -fire, hh air, nwn waterandkkw land - with femaleaspects- andthe world wascreatedfrom four here Ile have the The four three permnified animals shown aspects. these elements. eight gods Ybtiw 34-51. Ilus [MOET falcon lion are temple and ox p. serpent priestly phyles aroundthe , , thuswho 'change!themselvesand are transformedinto animals(Coptic
16 change)-'the'
43-45]. DE 1,1985 demotic [Borghouts -., Wto from is p. that change! only attested only problem
Yp
to now out Wb IV 443 (14) to 444 (7) Med.
ne southernNile is likenedto a bull and'his semenflows
into (hr) the womb! (metaphoricid
1768
for the groundor soil) 1582.15 .
9PS
to be noble- adjectiveverb Wb IV 445 (8) - 448 (12)Pyr. adj. 448 (13-20) verb DG 503,5
fII
ý3'-
!fps appears often at Edfu as an epithet of gods, places, kings is it and spelled CD
2C V 155,5-6; a -,
IV 9,8;tAp
IIII, 14-butusuallydP
j or!
r3o 37,8; I. -. --IV El
which both occur'
passim.Usesas in Wb.
%psy
libation vase Wb IV 451 (12-14) MK, NK, GR
Originally and mostoften tpsy is a cult libation vesselor a containerfor oil but in the Late Period it wasalsoa containerfor reliesof Osiris [M.du Buisson,Vasesp.1181. At Edfu the Kpsappearsas a watervesselin libationofferings : Going round4 timesritualA q'ý"' before Behedty in 11145.12 are and the sametext Horusreceives4A
with the 10 vesselanf
1 11146,4; king brings the the vesselto Red 17 ennobled(fps) with canal water V nemsetvase 82,14.In a libation text the king receivestheJ2Ij
with othervesselsV 66,12.Ile waterfrom the
9ps canbe usedto purify the divine imagesin the temple45ýf i7o E.Mam.77,7.7be nameof the vesselis usedin puns 'Jýý
Ch
Xps.ti m Vpsw.k 'the vessel is ennobledwith your glories' 11
48,9. The vessel seemsto have the same function as the nemst,vessel (nmst q.v.) and from the determinativeit may be the samebasicshapethoughperhapsa little rounder.7be vesselsactually, depictedin the ritual scenearequite variableso Ypsymayhavebeenappliedto any libation vesselin general- thoughprobablyone with a sidespoutrl
(pl.114= VI 66,12)or 43
four of theseon a
tray are offered ( pl.52 = 11145.12; sim. pl.23b = 1163 ; andmostelaborateof all pl.40f - 1148 t The earliestexamplefrom Wb is Siut IV 27 [Siut Tomb IV pl. 13 line 271 JWH andit continuesin usethroughoutthe NK.
Ypss ,_
to provision, enri,ch - transitiveverb,.
1769
WblV448(I8-19)D. 19 GR, toprovide(13-20) e
Toprovisionabuilding:
atempleR269,11;
houseH 277,5-6; country 0 housescontain,
40
4L
provided4l.,
'1
902
IV41,2; tAp
'I516,9; Ißp
theseprovisionsQfpssw)provide Egypt VIH 137,16; or kas -
for their kas IV 19,8;-or places-
Behdet1135,18 ; heaven-
with whatNun createdH 36,10.
The origiAqInuanceof 9ps 'onewho provides'and when it appearsas an epithet'noble it implies 'one who is providedwith' food boats clothing or 'one who provides'thoseitems and can be , ., comparedthereforewith Wý 'oneprovidedfoe. %P
Ypssw
provisions, exotic things Wb IV 453 (1-8) produceof foreign lands ; Wb IV 450 (16) to 451 (6) gifts and
offerings- Pyr. oft GR. Ypsswoccursoften at Edfu and is found mainly in offering texts . It can refer to any offering libation water, the fps vesselis ennobledwith
H 48,9 ; gifts of foreign landsl
ý'll 211'follow him 1583,7. Ili Nile 1216,6; from Punt the after when southern comes* which come king is ruler of
W 9pssw
1308,17. In nome offering texts they are specifiedas the
Ity : nome nomes certain offerings of
nomeIV 39.4-5.Ile
IV 28.8; In& dw 840
at'the IV 43,5 ; the Niles bring provisions of the granary/magazine
t1l, is brought with queen
P assiD, 'd beginning, end andmiddle mixedprovisionsare for its middle IV 49,2 ; the marshes are brought with
I(pst
4,
=D aa
H
NobleLady - asanepidietof Hathor(pardcularlyat Dendera) Wb IV 449 (10) to 450 (14) DG504top
2-
Cr. 582a; CED250; KH323 (0) noble, distinguished woman jM-kTrvS%-. --'
As an epithetof Hathor .40H8,11,4 in Behdet174.7;
4o
4 king is son'Oflpst
4a
A P' 1170,8 1 57.8, Aa,
, for ýephth's y J'j
da
andEye of Re 1168,1:Shentayet*
in Behdet1185,14
'b" (Hathor)162,8.
In knd, love'of in increases king Hathor the the me in the DIUMIit is a izeneralterm for izoddesses :
1770
Lord , 'love and a.noble god before'% -,
ýpt
the king is
rejoice when the name of the king is pronounced V 156,4 ;
women so that
1011390,14.
vexation. anger Wb IV 453 (10-16) verb; 454 (1-12)nounfrom Pyr. XTTIG Cr. 778b: CED3I7-. KH429 cf. to blame, upbraid
In the GR period the word hardly ever appearswritten as 9pt, but as at Edfu it is written pd. In 555,16-17;the king asa child drivesawayanger mostcases'vexation'is driven away: dr a -c>4111 T010-454 9P -Cý4 IV 283,2-3;Hathordrivesit Or 'drive 285,1; dr VI 1523.11 away : or va. ý(anger %-121 '5g: Hathor) V away': 13%% of playing the sistra 79,10-, b13 of SakhmetV 163-9 4N
1% from the Isle of Fire V 352,3 rwira".: W- IV 303,10-, ý> 89,5 : hb alliteration of V
---A
1373,16: bon
43
d% %%
4: _4
IV
t3 ','-9Pfrom the throne of Re IV 128ý9.In particular the rattling of the ;
0-ý?, ý lfbsistra can dispel anger and soothe
]C. c, VI 284,1; ý
104,6-7 and by burning incense one drives off anger lb
-Sr
V 78,17-79,11,1.6&P -44 VH 1175,12. The ultimate aim
of the sistra. is to calm and pacify the angry god , king or goddess so that the face is bright and is not 0"1314ý4 IV 357,8; IV 357.10 ^4also
angry n-hpd V
E30 -52Ga%
'" `7IV 283,2: (D 0 4W 1101,6:
a"j' 'p.1 16 (3). In her dual m-h pd c3m role as a goddessof love and rage . Hathor is Lady of Anger V V 65.5-6. When the face is bright, fte. -C=F 4 ah %, -2-L
then it is far from rage 00-; CrP4 111134,&7
The fish shown as the determinative of this word is theKugelrisch' [Gamcr-Wallert Fische pA243] . Tetrodonfahaqa
When these fish are in danger they puff up like a ball and the scales stick out like .
spines - to the Egyptians this was a demonstration of anger and thus the fish became associatedwith the word be angry (c.f. qnd baboon). The oldest example of the fish name is from the Osorkon H festival Hall at Bubastis (Wb Beleg) but it is clearly older than this for the fish appears as the determinative of 'angeefrom the Coffin Texts (CT V 151a *.VII 238h etc. and see also 5th dynasty . Veltkammee,
Wreszinski - Altas III p. 121 Taf. 60). The bpd fish also had its own cult - but not at
Edfu [c f. Helck, GM 29,1978 p.27 ; GM 36,1979 p.31 ff. ].
Xfy
swelling(of illness) cf. WbIV455(8-11) Med. BD, GR .
Med.Wb847=swelUng
1771
Cr.610a; CED261; KH339
2 LSk46
swell
At Edfu Xfy describes the swelling of the Nile at the time of inundation it comes from the same ýE Wb but has different (11) Re Hapy root as the : word a application gives
0 4-§. for his ka - he
has brightened all fields with his efflux H 13 (8); the king brings to BB the keku-flood
r": ' q40
swollen for his canal, raised up to the place of your heart VI 244.7 ; 'He floods for you the Two Lmids qq T-0 it swells and hts r mrk in him with water -04ý Wb Beleg. (11) Gr. Oase Urgotterlied
0 At---
fit
VI 244,8.
28 <38> the sun god brings the Nile bs. n. f
IwP i f b'py PhoL277 Philac <3247> rdi. n. ;
sameas R 13 ; DendLDum. GI
11191-the g3w3Ycanal-he brings-you the canalwith its floodi-
swollenas whenHapy
spills over for you.
%fyt
aweinspiredtator Wb IV 457 (2) - 459 (7) DG 504,6 21-
Vft power. awe, esteem
Cr.551a; CED237; KH302
6 !5(16
Xfyt can be translatedby a numberof terms,'awesomeness, majesty,fear, terroe, which are all Englishequivalentsbut like translationsof M3't they do not expressthe Egyptianconceptexactly.'The phrase'mysteriurntremendum'of god perhapsevokesmore of the underlying effect of the head is determined The 92-31. Crue the the der Plas, [Van or of a ram with word usually p. emotion forepartof a ram and it may thenrepresentthe feelingsinspiredby the appearance'ofa ram in the, has African is The both a' the ram which shown sexual. rain physical and primeof strengthandpowerfeelings inspire. its of horns to horizontal enough appearance was and magnificent chest and projecting Vy be head the'for to from derives The related may the and a ram word terrorandawe. word probably if like ý-ZI 285 sti=gthf, [PSBA IX Renouf powerful, trarislated Le Page asram = p. swell. word%Wto, [seealso: Spiegelberg. ZAS 62,1927p-23f Iking by Ifyt is to the Mowed the gods die given a power and At Edfu the classicalusesof word = Min Min is : gives associated with especially and
182,12-13; Isis gives
of Min upon
his terrace182,15-16 -, Min is nb %fyt njim sly I 397,14.-,In this caseit proablYrefers to the his father king Vfyý The back in is by implicit to Min gives the ram. which shared sexualpotency
1772
IT-3 andmother:
0"":, '-"? N 0`2 %fyt IV 122.11;in epithetsheis '3 - IV 25,17; greatof terror'o
VI 237,7 While 9fyt is positive in this sensei. e. the terrifying power of a king or god - it is a. -7Yfor ordinary people: experience
*ying
249,15; VI is king in hearts the the men of of put
of the king is put in the foreign lands VI 252,6, the foreign lands reu= king pervades their hearts VI 2949; Harsomthusputs Cm x. -ýW
of the
as
of the king in men's hearts 1112,5.
This mention of hearts implies that it is an emotion or experience not a concept like Maat, though , ffyt can be regardedas a synonym of Maat due to its connection with the forepart or throat of the rarn
in a maatoffering,'This
ar-ý' -L5 '%%' IF whichpacifiesall the godssbpr.ns ii
C1 310,11. 7;A?EVI 37Among gods: Horusis Lord of Vfyt cT-c2W-VII 138,7; HaLhor 1424,17;thecapitalof --ar' Fe theHeracleopolite nomeis
1343,4; anaspect is ob Vyt 1334.7-8- '' of theinundation
Thewordoccurspassimat Edfuin usesattestedearlier- butthewriting'Y_
maydisguisethe'
form%fgytwhichdoesnototherwise occuratEdfu[seeJEA25,1939p.15801. There reduplicated arealsothespellings: Hathorbringsinto existence
in theland133.8:Horussaysto the
2M king'Thehorizonof theTwoLordscontains yourmajesty.
125,18.
Hymnesreligieuxdu MoyenEmpire p.11: see: Mokhtar,Ihnasyaal Medinap.148n.3 ; Hassan, 'teffce; Sethe- AmunP.23 §32; LA VI col.1243-1245'Widdee.
XfW
cakeor bread ct Wb IV 456 (1-3)
The Wb examplefrom the medicaltextshasa word determinedwith a vessel implying that Vw is , somekind of liquid. The Edfu exampleoccursin the geographicalprocessionwhere(EFI)
brings,,
T4,121, its %to provisionyour childrenwith provisions(9ps msw.k m Ypsw)IV 39,4 . Here the ý,, C23
determinativeimpliesit is breadof somekind or evengeneralfood offerings.Wb Drog. 491 has9fW Mt from beer. is is ingredient 7bere It beer. t or srm. aW a yeast an can come word of which mud, dough( Eb. 176; 643 ; 735) which may be related.
Vt-bdt
first Peret Tybi ' the of month -
i
Wb IV 454 (17) - 455 (1) D.18 GR
1773
7be earliestmentionof the nameis in the Hekanakhteletters[VII 11 and James,Hekanakhtep-68 n.11] whereit is the secondmonthof Peretin the civil calendar.Accordingto Parkerin the lunar calendarit was the.I st monthin Peret[Parker. Calendarsp.45 ; 491Tw
and LA H 173quotes
theHekanakhte exampleandGardinerRdE 10,1955p. 181.' At Edfu the monthnameappearsin the templedescription It is recordedthat in Year 5 Ist day of . 0 con VI 8A VII 7,1. Wb recordstwo Ptolemy IV the greatportal waserec' ted of and 4 2-23 "Mey harvested festival Dendem Tybi the : on of other examplesat
MD IV 37/62-3 the priestssail south//// on the first
also c f. Dum. Baug: 15,17 day of the festivalof Tybi
Xfy
Dum.Baug.32
M v--
rainhead Wb IV 456 (9-15) Dyn.19 GR
kYyappearsin epithetsof variousgodsfor examplePtah [Wolf, ZAS 64,1929 p., 7 62 ZAS 1927p.24 Spiegelberg, [W. Amon andalsoof The epithetVfy.b3ty is the epithetof a barqueor a boat'with 'ram headsat both ends!and this cwne to be appliedto godstoo - Pap.Berlin 3048,10,7 miso ; NesichonsI Off
var.'Tomb of Tjay (Memiptah)
Neb-wenn-ef
also applied to later gods - Khnum at PhUae'CMes625.627)and
(Rarneses"I'l)Ibeepithet-i-s 0 Esna
IV 88a)-'.'Suchosat
Ombos(OmbosH 101) ; Osiris - Miss V 641 - Sethe Amun p.8] suggestsit may be connected with ! )., b3Vy-03A horns (it be Atef ram these gods wear can set on'ram the crown which with 34 Sa Chnurn Dmasya Medina BadawL 148 fi-onf [Mokhtar, p. von majestAfischen al also. p. majestic
I Hcrus)'; ldni'(or it is'sý in Maat Ausschn- or ram headedba ] at Edfu : a epithetof the giving tCXt, *uIE
j-A
'Horus Akhty horns VIH 15,10; in a, -I, , sharpof I -ti ii " I, Wof ' 3IN NH 9'. 17; in Horus I is ms. M3nw text, when he'sets the underworld %, . -a' ýIcrtyUo&-Q Heracleopolitangod Vt from Naret before VI 58,1 : the Enneadcomes VIII 3,13; Horus -4141%
276,5;wherecloth is presented, theking COMCS to Khrium*Vý
'if n
thornsor thom bushes , Anlex 77.4164and79.2993 NK
V 190.7
1774
At Edfu in the lion gargoyletexts,the way to the sanctuaryis full of dangerfor all its pathshave -.c3OT thom bushes,whosespinesprick the enemy IV 116,9-10.De Wit read the term as bfn or, hwnt but thereis reasonto think thatit is a wordIfn. Thoughthe word doesnot appearin the Wb thereare a largenumberof examplesof a similarword, mainlyfrom die NK rnurion RdE 31 1979! p.90 I: a) P.Anastasi25,1 [Gardiner,LiLTextsp.36 and27*] b) Dum.III I p.22-23= MH 11pl.83 col 45 , Edgerton-Wilson- SAOC 12 , 84 nA5c 'Our heart is destroyedlike the ' *,c) U-9Ao% *. P.Ch.B. 5 ro7, I- ]HPBM11148n.1 r--n Te 640 v
'A man is in sorestraitsas he pusheson
sandalless andimpededby therusheswhile theundergrowthis abundantandthick!; d) OstraconOIC 12974- te-AHG HO pl.78,79p.22
end of line 2 //////
.
The word is also found in
namesand titles : Pap.Harris 161,12 and 61 b.2 - administratorof the templesat Akhmirn and Assiut (PN 135,24) it is an abbreviationof the nameImn-in gfnw ; Wb IV 455 (2) in title of a miller
ril 224 Kairo Wb Nr. D. 18 to <450> stela -Y refs -
T i-Nr.256 <475>NR
U9 ,i,.
and Kairo Wb W17-
In all of theseexamplesthe determinativeis it t
or
4.ýý
indicatingthat a meaning- bushes,trees,undergrowthsis not so far of the mark.The title In-Yfnw lie who brings the branchesin the domainof Amon' may be someonerespov%sible for collecting brushwood for fires.TheEdfu exampleseemsto specificallyindicatethat it is a thorny undergrwoth,, andone is remindedof modern'camelthomin Egyptwhich is low growing,thorny,difficult to walk throughandcanbegathered(carefully)to beusedasfuel.
Mf t
nameof guardiandeity - Wb IV 461 (6) c f. Wb IV 460 (6) to 461 (5) Pyr. MIK
Xf9ft is the reduplicatedform of 9fy and it occursat Edfu only in the nameof a guardiandeity [Goyon,Gardiensp.107]
1119,,,;2
g 'I W. 2VI 178,12-,,,:
r,, '-" VI 330,4;
VIR 85,15.The latter is shownas a manarmedwith two knives. or can alsobe a bull headedman M XXVHl]. knife [Goyon AGardiens II PLIV with a ,
is the old form of the original word which
by the late period becamealmost exclusively%fyt for the possibility of , 9fy t.
l(fdw
book
3L
reading%f9ftsee
V75
Wb IV 461 (11-17) MK At Edfu L;dw is usedof the book rolls usedin the planningof the temple: the templebuilding was r3r3 c'% in Book set out accordingto that which was written the of Planningthe Temple [MOET p.316-71VI 10.10; the foundationsof the templeweresetout accordingto the writings of .13this book, which is called Xsr Ut n, p3wtyw.tpyw "ro know the mound of the Primeval Beings' VI 326.1-2.1 %fdwis alsousedin moregeneralcontexts in a protectionof the housespell the protectionof the bed and headrestis doneaccordingtoE-3 T from 'I have (W) read procession
book VI in 145.9; The lector declares this a priest %413 thebook to fell your foe on your path'1568,3.
canbe a namefor eithera singlesheetof papyrusor a roll [Buchwesen p.101.
Webernotes
The word comesfrom the verb%fd'to tic, to pack!(Wb IV 461,9-10)and it is specifically a book which canbe heldin thehand-a handbook.It is well attestedin Wb andtheEdfu examplesshowthat at this time the contentswereconcernedwith rituals andthe%fdwwasmeantto be used'in the field! ratheram beingstoredin anarchive.
to go Wb IV 462 (7) to 465 (18) DG 505,7+ ir-, Km go LA 235: KH 301 CED Cr.544b; tie
At Edfu the verb maintainsits classicaluses,which can be extende&When usedin parallel with, A, is 'to his 'to back; Nile to time the goesai go : comes at return! andT verbsmeaning come'ým C33
his appointedhour VI 206,4-5;sim. VI 227,8; the priestentersthe templein impurity and 5r- goes out in purity IV 55,5., c3l' W. A ýon die battlefieldIV 49,11; In the phrasewsr-Im : %rnrefersto the retreatof an enemy
IV. 54,4'.,,-
IV 50.13
theyretreatat the attackof the king IV 58.5.
I.,
In the senseof 'to go away, passaway= die (Wb IV 463 (8) to die) : becauseof Sakhmetft Jing doesnot die at any evil affow VI 265,15;the litany of Sakhmet- -A- 9V
ý'VI
266,4.'
Referringto the marchingof a procession:the sovereignwalks2? A on the roadsof Iwnt. IV 51,12.P-WI In nuns : %smw -2ýý - to destrov HnD and seize the eazelles and antiloDes 1555-8-9-. Xq3t emblem -4 -----.
-------
.---.
W76
is carriedand'=30A -ý. n %I.k they go at your knife/slaughter1543,4.
9:m-iwXm-iy
one who comes and goes Wb IV 462 (12) cE Cr.547a; CED 236; KH 306 !MCGI be carried to and fro
Ptolemy V Epiphanesand his wife Cleopatra are ones who visit the necropolis in Behdet go to the crypt in Mesen and zKF3r3 go freely in Upper D-dt IV 123.6. The phrase 1(m-iw, implies that, _)FjS%_ they had freedom of accessto all these sacredplaces. The phrase is well attested earlier and in the Tomb of Petosiris [65,5-6] cR
-A
those who come and go to lay offerings in the tomb [See also
Vernus, Athribis 203 (a)]. p. n. -
gm-iborlfm-tb
partof a pair of scales
Wb IV 466 (15) GR measuringrod Kurth discussesthis word for at Edfu it is foundin tidesof the king - only in Maatoffering scenes. From the determinativeit is a woodenobjectandwhile theWb takesit to be a measuringrod usedin craft scenes,it may actuaUybe part of the scales.Ile most likley part is the beamor arm of the scales.Kurth readsit gm-th 'post of the weigheand it refers to the balancestandfrom which the weight hangsdown. In punsthis would mean'the weight goes'for when somethingis weighedthe weight moves up and down [DekorationpA8-9 ; also Otto , Gott und Mensch'p.75 gm-lb ý&Bstabl.
I:
ý king Thoth The term appliesto the as the sonof :co--" ", c=23 111143,9;or simply as king ^S-
VII 322,15;
111266,14; beneficentgod also as a . VIII 122,12.Theseare all Maat
is stress put on the fact thattheking loathespartiality.The Wb givesonly onereference and offerings from a 1ýbatoffering the king is sonof Thoth GP '& I MD 1171b- CD 111186,12-13. ,
im-wd3
-spear
"the Ym-wd3 by is part of the Horusheadedbatoncarried gods-71e actualharpoonpart of At Edfu spearis called the WO or em.wd3 . It is carried by primordial godsat the creation Horus : as, %Vl 182,17-18 it is usedto dealwith chaoticforces Rise up and seize Heter-hor9? "ý- hv. , .
1777
I'VI
183,5-6.At the willow treethe Sia falcon raisesup the spear
fellingeneflUMVI
194,5-6[discussed in BEPAO64 144(18-19)and 162; alsoGoyon Gardiens32 (7) and33(2)]. , .
ým-O-bt
qWofmyrrh Wb IV 467 (1-2)GR C=3
aL--j 'cP" is in for in The myrrh made the templeworkshops use the temple: .5i 10
H 206,1
andalsoH207,4 [Charpentierno. 1111 p.676-7 with refcrencesl.,
ým-or-mw to be loyal Wb IV 463 (16) A designationof loyalty and trust [ Otto, GuM p.43
'nstendorf GM H. 4748 Ie dependanton ,
in is it lit. Edfu epithetsof child gods : 1hy someones and used upon water] at someone, walk 'Makeslife for
C--one loyal to him (king) VI 164,17; Harsomthusgives life to cjp
V 76,9 ; alsoV 210,2.
fm-ýr-osbw
be loyal to liL 'walk upon the land!, .
The reading of the secondelement is proposed to be Osbw rather than Y3w [J.Cltre ; BIFAO 79 1979 p.285 f. ]. At Edfu, a door in the couloir mystdrieux has a text, 'describing those who can enter by it and in this list is Cp'?
034t 'one
who is loyar 1346.15. As an epithet it is applied
at Edfu : die great gods are the mooring post of C3P initiated, single minded and loyal c9P
c=ei
-the king
IV 390,7; the Idng is lonelully
VIT193.5 ý'in a taking the two cro wns text t h
king is pre-eminentin the templesof Egypt andthe godsof the two outpouringsare loyal to you! C330" 5) VIH 84,8-9 5rC=
ým
stake, palisade Wb IV 467 (11) GR andWb IV 467 (12) MK Ymyt xýDG 510,4,, -1.. -Ir5ý Cr. 565a; CED 244; KH 313 ýJmoy
The only referencein Wb from is Edfu :. I encloseyour majesty,with a wall (inb)W%ýý
1778
be Inb-Vm Im however ka! inb VI 78,17. The one word and go with palisade protecting your may [JEA 29,17 n.a] but it is difficult to be certain. The word Imyt is well attestedfrom the MK onward and is certainly the basis for !Jmy- but the Ifm here is not so clear. There are no parallel examples to compare but cLý: m in
1(m3
be wild, untamed Wb IV 470 (5) Late, GR
In the festival texts, one of the animals brought for rittial sacrifice is
a wild
donkey - which representsSeth V 399.3 [Alliot. Culte I p.2101.
ýWw
flowers Wb IV 472 (1-3) Wb Drog.492 Med.Late GR Charpentier670-1; LA 1833
ýWw are determinedwith a vegetationsign W not a flower thoughthis doesnot meanthey are differentplantsandin dernoticWw
is translatedby brrt'flowers' [Dittmar, Blumenp.591.
At Edfu : (giving w3d and 0 wild fowl) the SoleNfistressgivesbackto ft king the Nile mouths, with tribute and all mnw waterwayswith their >V land is illumined with rays of the sun disk and
Cýý 1307,2(alsoVI 37,13C.
; the
bloom at what comesfrom 11111371,1;
17 ýIltlf 7qc(j--O bloom 194.7; in the '3bt offering, the king createsC9 (ms-msw-bouquet)aa,,! . 6*W Vl 9ny. cQ'? Ido its brings sn 1487,15; (giving rnpt plants) the king as the s3b-0 rn and and makesthe flowers bloom VI 2503 1; Presentingrnpwt flowers - the king makesthe 5, eiLlpi 9Pr. R 177,1 bloom H 66,14;also . The emphasisin theseoffering texts is on the marshesand waterwaysso that ft
word is not a',
is Hearst from is from fields 7be Wb for 'herbage' the earliest smw example chiefly mistake which . > 15,17 ,, rlý, SLJý, T
Drog. Wb it Towee tree the the to of rn nq where apparentlyrefers .
commentsthat this is a word foundin late texts.It occursalsoat Kom Ombo:the king as the Lord of r-
KO
gardensmakesbloomtYa,. 1,113 andat Dendera11115.13HathorgivesIdEzý
Ym 3w,
f=igner
,
to the king.,
1779
Wb IV 470 (7-11) OK 14 DG 510,1 1"ý' 3
Cr.565b;CED244; KH314 tMmmo stranger Vm3wessentiallyrefersto someonewho is not Egyptian.At Edfu it appearsin epithets,particularly wheregodshave influenceover areaswith foreign contacts- so that HB is the Lord of Cusaeand masterof-Tt,
1301,9 ; 309,1 andsimilarly Hathoris Mistressof Cusaeof -r:
VI 266,9.
Ile word may be at the root of im3w 'diseasedemons'and it is difficult often to tell them aparL Theearliestoccurrences of the word showexactlyhow the EgyptiansregardedXm3w.The Tomb of Mereruka.showschildren playing a gamecalled ii ýWw 'the foreigner comes. Here they march alongdriving a differentlookingchild beforethem. This child hasa differenthair lock andis tied up , the accompanying childrenhold sticksandwands[A 13northwall- scene6 pl. 162].7he origin of the word is not clear.
ým3w
demons disease Wb IV 471 (1-6) Magic Texts, NK, Late, GR
The namefor theseemissariesmay derive from the term for foreignersXm3w.If thesedo indeed been have desert they then seenasposinga not permanently settled may were who nomads represent fm3w Egyptian we divine emissariesor genii not attachedto one cult locus.At security. threatto Edfu it can be difficult to separate9:m3w 'foreigners'and tm3w..emissaries'9it may actuallybe an for fossilised language by distinction the epithets. this except of stage artificial , Ile texts lie Ifin3w at Edfu are often in the companyof butchergodsor otherdivine messengers . lfm3w from for the protection ask
: 1272.9
H 75.16-,17 andthey are seen
in magicaltextsas diseasedemonswho spreadepidemics[Breasted- PXASmith 477 and Vandier, P.Jumilhac p.203 n.629]. As such.they are, under the control of the, goddess--of disease.,. knives In the invocationsto Sakhmetat Edfu, the Wm3wcarrydeath-dealing Sakhmet-Bastet-Hathor. in their hands,representative of their fatal powers: the goddessdoesnot repelher emissaries
Sýtxl
*I
IH 317.14;the uraeusis askedto protectthe king Erom 3:1
CA
butchersunderthe authorityof SakhmetM_322,11;the king knows the nameof him Erom., ' is able to control them himself 111322,12; the king comesto,the Hathorswho resc-u'e
1780
h3tyw wpwtyw , W
0 T111 111303,13: Hathor-Sakhmet is AD
///T and
master of the
demons and the wpwtyw cut off heads for her VI 267,16 ; presenting the sistra, Hathor says 7 protect your (king) body with the sceptreof Sakhmet.I drive away T /"T is drives Horus 258,11 V the away ; one who are! you
0, m from the place where VIII 6,12 ; for pacifying'
Sakhmet, 'Take the gazelle and geeseand d3tyw on my hand. I make excellent for you your bas, I cause to live for you your men and I do not give to you
t1IV Z; CM :4
311.11.
In an invocation to Hathor-Sakhmet, the gods are tied up (qis) on the days of cmr>
which
may be an elaborateword play and perhapsshould be taken as the Xrn3w'foreigners! 111293,1415 . Elsewhere at Edfu the emphasis is on the protection of the gods against the demons : gods of protection are given to drive away'D,
qq
from the king 1100,5; Hathor drives away
from the king 1184,10; Khonsu gives the Enneadto protect the king from r= To I1 1164,14 These kind of 278,14 ; purification text - 11oth gives the flood to purify against . phrasesoccur in amulet presentationsor the giving of incense. In purif ication texts at Dendera - the Nile water is especially used to wash away %m3w-a use of the Nile to exorcize evil -Fr, CD 150,8; T,,,
CD11203,3; -T
MY"' H 219,2 ; VI 22,5. Perhapsconnected with this is a Nile procession:
the southern Nile comes and brings a flood covering the fields so that'there is no famine (qn-rnpt) J" e-k .. 1jr and t:: %% no handsof Xm3w carrying knives' 1582.12-13 -J Outside Edfu the 9m3w occur at Dendera(MDIV 68) ; Kom Ombo 144,459 -.1373,497 and earlier, on the Bentresh Stela, but again it is unclear whether demons or foreigners are meant : Khonsu of Ilebes drives away r-= !ke it,
KRI Il 284,12 (also 285,15; 186,17). In the medical texts there is
for is diseases describe 851) (Wb Med to used unusual abnormal'and p. which means'strange, a verb example in the description of a wound which will not heal 093> name of demons -Sm. 18,14 *,20,1 ; 20,9 _rY
SmA I s,and also as the'
852). 1'(p.
A late text quoted by Alhot [RdE 5 p.78 nA] at Esna [LD IV p1.88band 89a = Esna VI no.5311has a word applied to foreign adversaries(servants of Seth) of a king who is in fact a Roman Emperor. Bibliography of Ym3w : NtValloggia, Messagersp.44 n.9 messengersof Bastet ; Guthub Textes, 203 Vandier, PJumilhac 311 (8) Gaidiens Goyon, 241-246. n. in * p. On"emissaries p. p. general : 629 ; SauneronBIFAO 64,5-7 ; Cauville, Osiris P.45 n-2 ; TESEdwards, 1IPBM IVth series 1 (1960)'
1781
p.6 n37 .
bw-gm3w cult placeof Geb Wb IV 471 (9) GR
Brugsch Dict.Geog.1068 , .
From a LatePeriodPapyrusin Turin thereis a list of the maingodsof UE includingGebwho is god J in
cý
r:!;:'p'34, SýtLqq
C3[ RT 164]. At Edfu HorusBehdetis Gebin-d C-3 'M 'tm
Horusis protectedin the embraceof his fatherGebin
.,AW
C, 1504 (45)
the Placeof Im3w, (this is
in Pyr. 601 §1663a)written hereasif it weretheword forflowers'VI 146,9.
emyt
corridor(in temple) Wb IV 472 (5-7) GR DG 486,3 and 4 **X>iI '_ý)
discussionof dernotictermsby Nur el Din, Leiden
Demotic Ostraca.pp.52-3 wherevarioustermsreadfmit or similar can be differentiatedonly by HenneticWriýgsp. 1-iscontext; morecerudnReymond, CED 242
LAI Oe
IM
Ile templedescriptionsat Edfu showwhich partsof the templecould be referredto asYmyt It is . thecorridoraroundthe GreatPlace IV 5,10-,VU 15.3andall thedoorsof the minor sanctuaries open into it IV 5,9 ; VH 15.2 Ile dimensionsof this corridor are given as 3 5/6 cubits (= 2.05m),also . the doors(h.3yt) on the eastandwestof the corridorgive entry to the roomsthere4Tq c-3 VII 15,4 CZ3
(Y). andJqTL-3IV 5,11.Miisis theCouloirMysterieux Vxnyt is also used of the larger corridor between the main temple building and the stone enclosure wan(X):
Pqq. ýN4cn
"the Re Great Place of surrounding the temple= the great wall outside the .
ýmyt suffounding bwt-bik. Nbt VI 6,5. The externalwaU of the sanctuaryhasas a tide of one of its texts Im m om text comparesthe templeto heavenand mentionsthe
155.8 a"
Greatcorridor containingcolumns
around/outsideif HI 85.2. Ilis text is in. the Outer Hypostyleso it may refer to this part of the templeor evento thecolonnadebeyondthehypostylehall which is indeeda walkwaywith columns. Texts on the enclosurewall may refer to diis : the king has seenPr-R' andr-1-3q'q C3
dft
the
greatcorridor.ennobledwith columnslike heavenuponits four supportsVI 6,2 ; the doorwayin the,
ý8'"1782
enclosure wall going to the well is arrangedupon the plan of the =qT4corridor Wall of Wetjeset of Protector of his father ,I
JqkC"'korridor
of the sanctuaryof the harpooner VI d3DIO=r, f(',! TU3 wEruý-wd
16,10.
Zd) Cr OeTWInytqarou3nI Isis-Hedeyt theqljr=atPlacceýý
Ile goddessIsis-Hedeyt is particularf)A&ýLQ'ý& is1abVSfi4WeM 1Y
AP Win"
iq, thjcýýI ffll5wýýa
MigicýL44,4-51
saýrMary- w Emý Io =Iq
O'D
14
temple
Illahun
,
Pap. l. 0050,4
of S'nh-Sn-wsrt
[A. Scharff,
Q, ri djD
fili ac, .10d rnr., Tw an extension of an earlier
ih'e'CW
Wb attests this word onlyWbhi text from
LOhtq D;Lj 1; rnaiq sonq 1253.5 ; I-H in r3mr-' L: -3 -i Lýj d",, Tp r3 her son Horus in the' alcýfas protection i bel: zu CM2 %n; DdJn. zid !o
-i!ýIa 1b)'! ? .1. HT%ý. -)4Ijn'Icr'3I=j
1ý41"OffeWsli L
Xmm. t is perhaps ,
the outer enclosure
Hayes [Ostraca
frO%iAMiMPdrfecti*6%dtive"6t
of the whole
wall
In a
word.
pyramid I
Nirml. 1 [I[-) Iribrr-3 are named ---
both the north and south enclosures -
ZAS 59,1924,471.
Mn i). q . VI 8.1 - the Great
ýMr3p391 notes the feminine Q01/e5
lihtWi'tdclivEliiYifig'particip
word cp:
a noun
aC I- t)(IL I'(W. ýrn 'to go' . meaning
'passage
(I Oljotllý:, ýO Po6gi? uyln*valýpý='ýýgegor6lclýorridor of
ainUi
KA &FYIM ly 6-Tvff Tomb 71 ;0 74,2-3is 0 9mmAhbli.-ti%K\Ien? 9 prrro%-aldl the northern extension'or Y'71' wing of the transversehaH. These then are both parts of temples or
".11ý!,, (1*.2,) chapels but there may
30 Puni
ýý7G?jjojniT'.
alsq.bca,
*. 1L-
emus,BEFAO75,1975 1 142ý"Iliý C --'Iuý'
09
III
.,
cl
1i oini 'SIz I6f 0 ý1 wa rikar6j.tfiv thetaiptc-Ef YM ltýkjdbcrg. 4ý 65,1030?p.561
of C3
NMI
s lobinto m*rlj amom 5ill Oj YVAO fnvi-,
ý Q'F. bar, (to jzncp 51b ') 110.4t 0"141.
i. t. V1 C"JTRbr
UpperEgypt, the southland
ktwýv lo b! l 2ý atla bi-tia; ' ýýa 7-jair. orij nA mj!y, -tr. )ý
ni . LEBW Of") *Iqffl-'j 1Zt'78 '011j
PM Wb1V! 4j,: jd4f8,? Ij)1 ol: o-w? -w,
Ym' Occurspassimat Edfu with standardspellingsincluding . rl JV%, 14,12-,8,4ý -4!F BY
--ob 34
() ILIrV' :(*'0. 10
IV Pew ftrriýlx,? V) -dT 1j -. -),i"
Jo VL-r PA, el. 51ja wjo V. ýFjo -6'V. -it7t( lxw ,I ) o: z3-jcqr,. oej 0-p oi m !ýM ')'gunct -if; had'been
united by thi ']1 4.0.111 obiziuc"ORuc-IL 6 1y. alli-I 01 ?i 061 d6ghia - whatever the historical or contemporary
t as two
reaIityz.Thui', UljjjP-r EgyRrt ik A 077
Vr',: ? jiý ýCýt., p to refers.
&Witýg
fen
nalves which
41
wi
L&wCr
Egypt and where one text
ýf ? jx! no jlaw oej = -yool, va-a 'ý'. n 4'ýýjr" . To ýf CY10MIA, unity, which s the, 7prcsent. ", TW400-fnov! -1
6hý#rr
establishirient tfAWfli oftýhlýj
r,
Sj"'5-'. S 'L'Ower Pace Egypt. 'Meflood e" rst over
1783
waterswere supposedto comefrom the southerncavernsand reachedUpper Egypt first so for this reasonit was given a more importantrole [K.Sethe,ZAS 44,1907 p.1-29].77headjectivefrom this nounis alsoused : the inundationcontains
UpperEgyptianwaterIV 34,13.
7bere is a text at Edfa which implies that Edfu wasitself se6 thereas the'centreof Egypt: at the Festivalof Behdet 4d
",ý
'UpperEgypt sailsnorth andLower Egypt sails south(to meetat Edfu),
whereHorusruleshis kingdom'IV 19,4.
ýM,
thecrownof UpperEgypt Wb IV 476 (2) GR
gin' for the'WhiteCrown is probablyan abbreviationof IfnVi, andit occursonly in the GR period ýJ ý (after to Wb) : Horusis Lord'of andruler of Skgýl - 1244.2 ; Horusgives to the king 41 7,9
& Dendera, is his head VI'245,10 Upper Egypt ; alsoat on in praiseat your' cl
Egypt rejoicesat
S &-
*ý, O 49 for "rake text the says youself , seize crownand cV ,
i(M 1.S
united (crowns
MD 145; in a processionof crowns7ake
muddledby the scribe)- the doublecrown is actuallybrought'MD H5
and Lower
The king brings a double
I' MD H 68a.
White Crown of Upper Egypt Wb IV 476 (3-7) MK
A word for the White Crown since the MK and frequent in the GR period in temple inscriptions [Abubakr, Kronen p.31-32].It was usedby the later scribes in preferenceto other'words for the White Crown - but the reason for this is not clear. Ile
feminine suffix
'appears with'the s which r
indicate for insignia king [Spiegelberg, is to the the of especially words mos used companion word Sonnenaugep. 15 p. 130] but the 'hee indicated here is unknown. It may perhaps refer back to the
in this Nekhbet Wadjet. these case Mid crowns goddesses of each of patron ý *of followed by Harsiese'is Lord Xm'. At Edfu usually examplesof s are mýw. : Ruler of theLower Egyptiancrown VI 186,15-16;BB is Urd'40 -VH
91,8.Ile two crownsarepresentedin offerings: On',ý!,
d
I -i4j'; heis ride'rof'14 Vi andmowsV210, T41.1311'
in holding baskets king them. In returnHorus gives the the two two the crowns ýq--7 with shows' *PSI1-giv'eyouýp4joining'th-e In Onk Nephthys king Southand north. a says wd3ty"text,
1784
149,13. In the phrasenb Im'. s Dq3 mbws : Horus ý e406a; Hathor 4=1
I
1163,8; NEn,<;,
but in the previous line Horus is nb em' only, as might be expected,
becausehe is primarily an Upper Egyptian god 1244,3. The word occurs as early as Sin.217 and SharpeEg.Ins. I 79QT`%JP and throughout NK texts.
XMI(W)
_
UpperEgyptiangrain Wb 476 (8) to 477 (7) OK Charpentier1104P.672-3
Ym'w at Edfu is oneof theproductsbroughtin thegeographicalprocessions : aspart of the offering of the Sbt-d' IV 49,3.It is alsoreapedby the king: the king saysto HarsomthusI reap foryou ýt! ýtj '1384,12; also
herethe grain is given in the moonfestival VI 281,1,and c.f.
TT AO is cut (bb). 5. Tte word is alsofound in otherGR temples.Wb citesone exampleof the Im Is crown in paraýel Ym'. s grain :4P: :-0 with ijI
Dum. GI IV, 105.
Accordingto Setheoften UpperandLower Egyptiangrain arefound togetherbut the occurrenceof UpperEgyptian grainaloneseem#ore frequentin theLatePeriod [ ZAS 44,1907 p.19).
Ifin't
musician, priestess Wb IV 479 (8) to 480 (4) MK - NK DG 509,3
Z-vi
In Ptolemaictimesall templeshad musicianpriestesses and one of thew groupswas called gin't they played the sistrain rituals and festivals,impersonatingthe goddess113thor(Blackman,JEA 7 1921p.81.By theNK this termgrn't'chantress'hadbecomethe standardtide for womenpriests[lA IV 1102; Ward,FeminineTitles p.19'musicianj At Edfu they perform their role
jubilate at the adorationof the god 1329,8 Ile .
determinativehere shows a woman playing a tambourineand the Vm't would also play menat necklaces,clap their handsandsingduringrituals etc. In the geographicaltextsthe chantressof each nomeis namedand at Behdetsheis called'MenatNecklace
1359,14 When Isis drives .
1785
.,
awayBe from Naref , the chanUtss .
Vo
of the areais calledIady of Magic' in honourof this
-
deedVI 123,9.
ýmw
season(summer) Wb IV 480 (5-14) OK DG 508,1 a W\ Cr.564b: CED243; KH314 I! IWM
Two possibleetymologiesfor this term havebeensuggested: either from WKrmw lack of watee (Sethe)or from the word)(mm'behof [seeWilbour 11p.24 n.3). At Edfu this seasonappearsin dates '53-0in is (ý Wetejeset the stretchingof the cord on the third monthof cVr3' 11 the fourth month of
cr-MM C"I " celebratedon
IV 14A ;a festival is on
is himself beetle flying the shows .A ritual where
IV 17,3
the 18thday of the 4th monthof summerIV 11,4 [CdE 36 Nr. 71,
Xmw is in Hall festival Hypostyle date the 28 1] In 274 there : the the occurs of another which p. . , CZ3
hall is the placethat the Lady of Denderaenterson the New Moon of the monthof Shemw zz [Alliot Culte H 507 n3] H 10,15. C in king brings BB As the harvestseason: the geographicalprocessionthe to X3=2
at his good
time - thereis no knowingthe numberof everything _. he c'UtStheIfinw-harvestfor your sanctuary I Shemuseason11208,4.In a IV 42,4 ; the earth bloomsby HB as when he shinesat c3-metaphoricaluse: the scentof a god is like lotusesof the summer
Vmw
VH 190J.
harvest crop , Wb IV 481 (1-11) MK DG 507,1 yA
harvest tax ,
CED 243 !:ý wH tax, tribute
,
Xmwcanrefer to the crop usedfor taxationpurposes,deriving Eromthe word for the season 17hough &w Xmw 24]. 11 Edfu [Wilbour in which the harvestand subsequent took place tax assessment p. at mx= its implications: free Erom. for 'crop! 'harvest'. is the more generalword technical or broughtfor the sanctuaryIV 42,5; their
is
VH 76,16;peoplecomecarrying, for the storehouse.
harvestto your granariesVII 243,2-3;whenthe king bringsthe Field of theDrtyw the
W86
gods make prosper 10"
'the 3bt bearer 43,15; IV its harvest says. time a woman offering the at
field is made abundant and
jo in 1 it king is his ? Y' the then re a ps time, content at summer
468,9. o!' ý
Vm(m)
I
lw Wb IV 468 (1-17) vb. OK 469 (1-8) noun NX
DG 380,6JLmmverb 'to becomehot! Cr.677b; CED283; KH372Zmme becomehotZmom
andnoun
3
fever, heat; andverb - Cr.677a-,CED 283
ýmom
In Medicaltextsfmm. t is the technicalterm for heat,inflammationor feverof a patient [Wb Med 8534 ] andwhentheword Irmmis associated with Sakhmetit refersto the feverof diseasefor which the goddesswasresponsible: Sakhmetis calledon to saveRe from .-all
T 44,01 vi 264,14; fever
3; rWI t Zl'-O VI 22, im. 1266,6; Sakmetsavesthe king from ... "IcIT IF 0ev ery eviIf everV s 1,-A, 4c7all fevers111298.14; = 302,15;Sakhmetis askedto savetheking from her emissariesandct-'-O +L*T fever'A' Sakhmetprotectsand guardsthe king against(r)cmgAevery feverIII 3oi. i: WT is it VI 264,16. king In Sakhmet does the askedthat the an offering of an amulet over not prevail of r-=3 fever king doesnot suffer any ýP- at the bad timesof the year VI 303.13 (see: Germond, Sekhmet,P.30-31n.20'fibvre'; IES Edwards- BPBM 4 p.32 n.1I the spocialiseduseof Vmm'heae to mean'feveel. SAN,, The 'fire' of Sakhmetcan work in a positive way for the king : c= - OF
the fire of Her
majestyis in the foreigncountries1487,7. The verb also appearsat Edfu : in a stayingthe crocodiletext the king receivesall his focsST4burnt in flames111137,10. Derivedfrom this term for 'feverof illness'is a word for serpentswho may havebeenenvisagedas Selkis'drives Isis in libation fever by text, away reptiles their as this meansof venom: a spreading and
T fLT
C=313 VII 120,8; as the king digs a foundationtrenchhe repels
is from Ile in 111106,10. he finds term attested earlier magicaltexts the earth which [P.ChesterBeattyVII ro 7,5 ; P.Brooklyn47218.138x+9 col. X and An.Lex. 78.4113). ',
". I
''
i
1787
%mr
bow Wb IV 482 (5-7) RoyalTombs
1fmr first appearsin NK war texts(for exampleMH 79,18; 19,3; 62,7)and it may haveto do with the newtriangularbow introducedinto Egyptat this time [Wolf, Bewaffmingp.82]. Thereis a verbin Hebrew -10
W 'to keep,watch,to preserve'[HebrewLex. p.1036a]which may be the sernitic
root of theEgyptianword andreferto thebow asa weaponusedin thedefenceof townsor armies. . In theEdfu textsit is usedasa variantfor 1)ow'andthereis no distinctionin representations between this bow and iwn or pdt . It is used in bow and arrow offering texts : the king wearing the hemhemtycrown says Receive
and slaughter(K'd) your enemies(Ynttyw) 'and it fits with
and arrow to Amun of SouthernSais the alliteration of If M 135,15; the king presentsthec%31c=3 SZ-2 he t--The VII 143,12. -. god then confirms that receivesthe
(VII 144,4)and proceedsto
destroythe enemiesof the king with it. In the geographicaltexts in the nomeof (2a
is "One Horus with carnelianeyeswho called -
--Z iwn-bow 39.5. king IV The ther-2 the seizes the of r=3 as master arrow' and seizes %-Z
in
is bow Sais Neith 111256,3. Another Southern the Amun associated with and god of thepresenceof ýý is Min who -
Masterof the Bow 1403,10 an exceptionalexampleof Min as an archer
[Yoyotte,RdE 9,1952 p.137n.31. ftr
is usedin other GR temples(Ombos1150,198; Philae<2484>Phot.419 ; DVIII 100,1has
Kmrt-wrt a protectivegoddess).
gms
-
to follow , serve Wb IV 482 to 484 (18) Pyr. DG 511,2
ý41% 11
Cr. 567a; CED245; KH315 gins hasthe classicalusesat Edfu and the spellingsare not unusual. Examples: thetwosisters king 27,12; Horus day IV Combattants Two to the every serve to you
ý
fts-Intyw
the peopleof Egypf 1501,3
presentyour ka with god'sefflux IV 47,12.
ý P20 for his father1256,3; 'to presentmyffh: ..r
1383,15;
130,12.Writings
1187.14; Hathor"I give
VHI 133.7
for his mother1419,8 IH 40,9
IH 171,16
1788
VI 251,16; 1150,5 Me sign usedto write Im s here is not a word for the .
-IV 133,4
sphinx statue but it representsthe action of presentinga vesselcontaining myrrh. %ms. f 'in his service, following him': m.
the crew go round
IV li, 2 c f. "How joyful
Ir-,,,. T V 343,14. is he who doesnot ceaseto serveyour house(or in the serviceof your house)...
%msW
followers retainers ,
Wb IV 485(6-14)plural486(4-15) ýmsw is usedat Edfuto denoteservants of theking or a god
of theking aregivena
1 ýý king are allowedto eat the meatof the enemyIV -' 'wide! life spanIV 44,6; the of servants ill 57,12;whenmeatis roastedon a brazier,Hor-Akhty givesthe king
lr. 'b servantsof the
brazier1478,12-13 .
ýms-ib
to foRowthe heart. be happy Wb IV 483 (11)
Lorton studied Kms-ib in the context of Wisdom texts, mainly with a view to establishing whethci'ý had than in but He decided implications. it had hedonistic the that one more use, word wisdom or not texts it should be more properly translatedas 'follow the conscience [ JARCE 7.1968, pA If At Edfu ýms-lb implies relaxation of a person and the resulting contentment : the king is content 1 and relaxes in a place called the -8-
Edfu IV 14.1 (c CIV Mammisis 10,711"tw" the at -
Horus relaxes in his boat on a pehu IV 24,11; HB relaxes
intheValleyofMyffhVi
252,2.7-8.
VMS
a plant
In medicaltexts, this plant is usedto cure certainillnessesand hasmagicalprotectivepowers.At C=3
VIII 136,18; Phill 1106.3alsoandhasbeenidentifiedwith Edfu it is usedto fill the Eye z--V. Anacyclus PyrethriurnD.C. le pyrethre [Aufrtre, BIFAO 87.1987 pp.22-26 ; Germer, Arznei pp.318=21; Wb Drog. ppA77-91.-
1789
gmt
movement,course Wb IV 465 (19-22) Pyr.
Igmt is the noun derived from the verb ým 'to go', also used at Edfu : the king sin. ti m CSS3
fast in your movementIV 206,14 ; also in a processionir stm 5F
-A V
of the king IV
207,5.
Vn
atree WbIV 498(6) - 499(4) NK - Amarna I Z DG513,2 YK). Cr.568b;CED245; KH317 !!jtiW1
As theCopticword!Mtio is a generaltermfor'tree sognmayalsobe a generictermandis notto Ynd [seeVandier PJumilhacp.51-2]. beconfused the tree the of sacred name with , 4" CUL At Effu : in a collaroffering,Horuslightsup everytreewhenhe risesVI 333,17.In a Vnd is both being Horus i3m. bark description the the prow the made of wood of of and stem of 'iw. The Edfu. text then says w ma trees at sacred
theyaresacredtreesdownto thisday'
trees VI 122,1. AgainhereXnis a general wordfor tree. TheMythatEdfugoeson to list thesacred H3-di-nlr in thevariousplacesmentioned the town of at -)(nd andnbsarethesacredtrees JJVI 115,9; at St-Ob.i P- 13mandIfnd are ý&! j VI 269.3 Thesacredtreesat Edfuare' i3m, ied and9nd.
Yn
hugenumber Wb IV 488(12)
fn is usedat Edfu as an infinite number: In the protectionof the house,'it is the protectionof 10 million
gn
0-
100,000s'VI 151,1. millions and provided with with -filled
to enclose, encompass Wb IV 489 (1) to 491 (5) Pyr. DG 515,2
01 .
-
1790
fmyt the : corridor encircle which
At Edfu the word is used to describe "gs
-f
encloses the
is beetle 63 four VI the stone ; also sides of with walls on ,
temple VI 6,6; a haH laIr
1-1412,6 fire CL divine the of cow surrounded with
; the sun god is surrounded with the fire of his
eyes 01 -1411,5. N=
refers to the king, 'one who encloses,surrounds' : the king is heir of CL
48,16 ; he is
CL:t
the earth'V
of Egypt (lotus offering) VI 51.6.
m-.Yn.f : in the temple description the corridor hall goes around the Great Pbce so that one can enter (or - on its circurnfierence)IV 5,11.
the chamberssurrounding it c-- C-
%n
circuit. circumference Wb IV 491 (6) to 493 (7) D.18
As the sign DL represents a tied loop of cord forming an unending, eternalcircuit - so the word too canbe a circuit or circumference of someconcreteobject.This is usuallyapart of the world: Circuitof the earth:
a
A. ý' fI556, l; -CL!! IV46,15 *,Horus gives L^qWunder the t3hrndb.
sandalsof the king 1141,11;Apis givesthe king a mi qd.f 1 154,10.
1233,14;Satisgives Q. Circuit of heaven: . 115,3*,ý 450,11; CL
1472,3: the king sea as far as
Q 117,12
is underthe wings of 11111119 (23);
under his wings 1472,9; the king is the ruler of
king and queen "take
1
1274,8; Ilorus says to the
and the inheritance of the earth" 132.1;
given under the sandals
of the king H 50,4. CV1 552,2. Circuit of the banks (idbwy) : his eyes illumine ZVZSII R-q^ý^ 1121,13; Q Circuit of the sun disk :
1115,2 ; Re Ilarakhty is ruler of
C1 from darkness 38,10; is drive disk H king the to the out the circuit of sun made the king is the ruler of the 'CL
circuit of the sun disk 137,19; Isis gives the
the sun disk 1134,14 . All the circuit of the sun disk Circuit of the celestial vault (gbt)
'60
91
what 1135.13;' 0 circuit of
VI 270,2.
1128 a 15-16. .
G Circuit of the underworld:CLaxi IV 32.13 . Various: %n-n-]Vr the falcongoesaroundthe circuit of 110rus(z9the sky) [c f. DG V 139- EsnaII DL-no.31 56 restore Goyon,Gardiensp.9n.71VI 328.13; The Mansionof the Lcg is establishedor
1791
Q 0 Mesen 1251,2; Sutekh the the on cast of gives %--'tt 174.4; Th. A gives CL'etE i 449,6 ; Horus is
ý'
CI
circuit of what the Lord of All sees1
of the Eye of Re 1278,6; Hathor gives and Lord of the Sun Disk 1158,18;
CI
%=7
R.
Q
of the Two LighLi I and the four
comersof the earthhavehis throne1158,19. Ifn is the conceptof a circle beinga 'whole!'complete, without endin spaceandtotal in time. Most of the phrasesusing%nrefer to universal'wholes!implying that the earth,sky, sun,moonand underworldwere seenas beingpart of an unendingcircuit.The 9n sign is alsoa sign of protectionfor it is a barrier without breachesand a safeplacefor anythinginside it - suchas the nameof the king.
%n
asa protectivesymbolbehindtheking Wb IV 488 (1)
Thein sign is usually paintedgreenor blue and the inside is left empty . It is a ring of reed or in is to is determinative is in held It the claws and usedas, of enclose?. vulture and similar - not a seal in heaven idea in jewellfy. It things the and a complex of on earth of represents eternity an amulet in in [Mquier BIFAO if in they a circle, are a regular renewal as revolution, perpetual which carryon , II Ty9) r--% --T is but the 11 1914p. 137ff.j. In the formulaicphrase the cl nL meaning obscure D_ , A is important[RT 27,1905. p.170; Kees,Opfertanzp.1191.
%n
globe,circuit of theworld Wb TV493 (9-10) GR
A word which occursfairly frequentlyin GR texts- perhapsan abbreviatedform of Vn-t3.At Fdfu the sunfills the C1 with his rays1552,1 -,you walk Q in peaceH 15,2;openingthe wings to the 0. -A ^A. limits of D- and everyonerejoices1115,18;Sutekhgives
the whole circuit
of theLord of All 1152,4. Also at Dendera:D 111113,12-,D 11106,1;Philae <3060>Phot.70 ; Philae <2112> Phot.964 KO 198,122.
becoming 'to is full "become the that the moon again'= repeat circuit! young whm-In ,
1792
Wb IV 491 (11-13) Dyn. 18 GR oft. Wb stressesthe connection with the moon, but at Edfu the phraseretains a more liteml meaning in its' Maat Horus king 'the text to the at seasons gives year a giving your time (lit. it repeats the cycle) EAlam27,14;
a zr 15
in this la'n* d at
Proceeding to Mesen text - Horus says to the king"
'the Great Place blooms when you walk on its ground
"
Aftý%
it renewsthe circuit
Y
(of the temple) M 163,16.
whm-%ncircumference WbIV491(13)
D.18
In the templedescription:the templeis praisedbecauseits'length is beautiful,its' width is exactand 'K
Cj
=
J1
.
its circumferenceis 'just right' - correct[de Wit - perimeterCdE 36 Nr.71 p.641IV
4,7 ; the circumference a
VI 7.4 ; also of the templeis 90 cubits'whenhe shinesin it as 1111
'thelengthandbreadthof thetemplebuildingamperfectand
thecircumferenceis exact MD
1122.
Xn
Ocean Wb IV 493 (12-13) GR
gn is derivedfrom the meaningOfXn10enclose PerhapstheEgyptiansenvisagedthe world as land'procession,lie givesto you surroundedby thesea- theprimevalOcean.At Edfu : in thegeographical
Q--.
suffoundingthe tl3w-Nbw'l
4662.
Wb IV 493 (14) to 494 (10) recordsthe use of 1(n 'the sea' from the PT and it also occurs in 'the for ifn-wr the oceanwhich enclosedall the continents great circle name as such expressions [Gauthier,DG V 1381.It maypossiblyreferto theeasternbranchesof theNile andthe RedSeawhich joined with theNile sourcesto thesouthandcompletedthe greatcircuit. A text from the RedSeaport gn-wr Yn implying is Sea Red Gawisis Wadi the the the side' enclosing sea on eastern mentions of , , of Egypt [RdE 29,1977 p.159]. It is distinct from the w3d. wr (Mediterranean)and pILr-wr (Euphrates)andkm-wr (Suezisthmus). NE Ll'90' '="At Edfu the king is given UpperandLower Egypt
1172,6.
,
ýn-wr
1793
nameof thepehuin Memphis Wb IV 494 (8) GauthierDV 138
In the Memphisgeographicaltext : water is put into CL is listed nome as
r-ý
1330,2 also the pebuof the
V 14,1-3(IV parallelis lost).
gn-n-3bty compassof the Two Eyes Wb IV 493 (7) GR The phraserefersto everythingin heavenand earththat the two two eyesof the sun god or Horus Behdetcan see: Horusgiveseverythingfrom his eye
&.
Qc7
rl -0 Aten in heaven Horus gives everything the sees and it5r. 4-a%%% LL places, Nut covers,,--P, and
2
0
H 37,17;(presentingthe field) 7,15-16 : Tboth gives all
and what Geb lifts on 1278,6-7 ; the kings brings Amun perfume
VIII <1 37d>; the king gives Min cosmetics. what Aten sees;&, V 'or
Philae <2733> Phot.995
%n(n) rhyt Mediterraneancoastof Egypt Wb IV 494 (10) OK, Montet173,116 The earliestexampleof theword is from theBershehsarcophagus of Imen-em-het[12thdynasty CG 28092- RT 29,1907 p.147C] "You havesailed -Q. -
-:5, =,
the paralleltext A has
rý-: =L . At Edfu the examplesstressthe location : the NorthernNile bringsqbb-water for/of the Wadj-Wer,it brings to you the Yn-phr of the Hau-Nebuand pb3t inlof 9X4*A!
1466,2;this
n*ihy 'the king b3w-nbw hr HB Maaty bringing the sbdT comesto canal compareswith . -ax 'like a net aroundthe Hau-Nebouandin the circle of the Rekhyf IV 369,8; god is sovereignof the Hau-Nebuand contentwith
in the pehuof the ElephantinenomeIV 172,12 ,
Vercoutternoted that it is often connectedwith the Hau-Nebuand is usedin paralle! with Xn-wr [BEFAO48,1949 p.1834].
Iny
hair Wb IV 499 (9) to 501 (3) Pyr. DG 513,1
"Ir
f794
h% 0held by heads hair At Edfu : the their of the enemy are cut off and up
IV 370,14-15
&L the that sign can act as a determinative for which establishes
and so itself could have the.
value ifny. nus Mn says: I have received the ibs and decorate
my haie and the hair sign is
Vny 1 404,10.
Vni
plants (metaphoricaluse)
Plantscouldberegardedasthe 'haieof theearthandsoYnywith thecorrectdeterminativecouldjust as well refer in generalto terrestrialplants.In a text of an offering to the Mnevis bull there is a tCLT his his referenceto efflux and
61-0
plantsandýrrw -flowers 1487,16.
hair of theearth-a plant Wb IV 501(6-11)502(1-6) OK ofLGR
At Edfu the word mostoftenappearsin a phrasewhich suggests that it is a generalword for plants lclratherthan one specificvariety : Harsonithustells the king that he makesbloom plantsuponGeb HI 2.7 ; sim. a,-,j3-iii-
all
herethey are broughtby the southernNile 1583,64;
Z,, blV, whenthe king offersoneof the canalshe makesthe
plantsbloom uponGebVI 226,12;a
*4 for the 1322.10;r teldsin the Districts of Homs contaiý granary or storeroom j:;, . 14110 f theseplants I= IV 48,15. Nile brings
Ile word hasa similar useat Denderaand this reinforcesthe view that by the GR period it is a Yny-t3 Dendera term appearwith other plants such as Orr. t and sbt. t and sm' and at general [Dittmar, Blurnenp.62 f] . 9ny-t3 is not includedin offeringsof papyrusandmay be connectedwith high grassesor plantsof the marshthickets. Wb Drog. 495 notesthat In[-t3 had a bitter tastewhich could only be sweetenedby honey [from' Eb28 wherethe fruit of the mnwb plant is called61431. It is only usedin threerecipesfor things which are takeninternally [Dawson,JEA 12,1926 p.240ff.) and hasbeensuggestedas thejuice of Trigonellafoenumgraecum[GardinerAEO I 21n.) orjuice of CyperusesculentusL. (Germer,Arznei p.199noteshoweverthat a jar of Trigonellaf. g. was found in Tutankhamun'stomb and it was not labelledXni-t3so shewould seeit asa generalword for 'plantsof the carthl. As Iny-t3 is sucha generalterm,at differentperiodsit mayhavehaddifferentapplications.
1795
ýni
to recitespells, readout
Wb IV 495(8-17)MK 496(2-6) Med. In theMythof Horus,ThothasthedivinescribeDLI recitesutterances (spells)to protectthebark of Horusin theconflict VI 128,14.
ýnl
t,
clouds Wb IV 507 (3-9) MK Kni.t Pyr. - 502 (15) to 503 (4) DO 512 clouds :*X
In the Edfu textsthe cloudsareused poetically: in a litany to the sun- whenthe sundisk riseshe I ', or OP (9n') drives away clouds1551,19;in the third hour of the day the king is the one who the clouds1112150;the sky is clear (pure) -4- -9" OPP
drivesaway stormsand repels
thereare no clouds/withoutclouds1417,7 ; in the templedescriptionthe two obelisksoutsidethe i % *W, VII 19,8 flag beside li, the the pylon templepiercethe cloudsof Nut ; also masts --j CL3 VIII 67,14-15- to showhow tall the obelisksand flag of the templepiercethe clouds poles are. At Edfu the name of one of the 12 heavenly cows is -'CL 7q
ýnl
1547,16.
lion Wb IV 506 (2) GR
At Edfu Vn' is usedoften in the 'gargoyletexts'and it is usuallyusedin the pun Xn,)(n, enemies 'the lion who drivesawayenemies: CL V 274,14; a ip
D---jt7l
1 IV 287,11: a&
0 '-0IV 111,6; ,cr IR
IV 130,5, rfSj 4,,,- W
IV
IV 285,11-12 The role of the lion wasto keepaway .
evil anddrive off dangerto theking andin GR templesrain watercomesout of a holeunderthebreast of a lion and door bolts are madein the form of a lion, so that the temple is protectedby these images.The sign 4R. -9,armay readXnI rather than m3i.
[LA VI 1155-6 ; Sauneron-Stierlin,
Edfou et Philae,p.54 a 'gargoyle!at Denderal.At Philaetoo Xn' is the word for the lion-waterspouts LýEj %iN <319> 1 am who drivesaway the foes
<353>
1
jq
Ilough the word is
only properlyattestedin the GR periodthereis an early exampleof one of thesewater spoutsfrom
1796
the sun temple of Niuserre [Von Bissing, Re-Heiligturn I Der Bau p.55 Ab. 49-50] - it is made of basalt and is in the form of a lion lying down but has no inscriptions. , The lion is also a god of the slaughter block (Wb IV 506 3)
in the Sokar Chamber one of the
protective deities here is called mr. f dg3 di. f t3wy bbt
1200,6 -,sim .
11 -5ý MDIV 59b ý
gn,
to driveaway(by force), repel Wb 504 (5) to 505 (12) MK DG 515,5 to repel keepback ,
ZLI
3)
c f. KH 318 exclude,deprive ýýwwNrc Followed by r, Wb suggeststhat the verb means 'to scare away'but the uses -f this phrase at Edfu suggestsa meaning 'to drive out into' [JEA 29 , 28 n. 14 I: 65,2; the lion ewý
Seth
Horus
Seth -zw the Red Land VI
to the Red Land 111188,14;the lion in Khent-labet Jý;Nj Seth
the Red Land VI 287,2. The more usual (Wb IV 505,1 LateGR) use is also found: 4; Ns drive the foe from your shrine VI 78,2-3; Isis 4Ný Aenemy from Naref VI 121,1; VI 123,8 also; the lion -sac -A
turns away the
O 1396,8 -.-r footsetps of the rebels from the Eye 1306,17-18; here Nfin does the same-'Ir', 4r-ffrom the areas of Horus 1365,6 *.BB spelling with a cat determinative
Nebed
I drive away for you the high Nile IV 214,6 ; c.f. the Untyw from the Eye of Re [Junker, Onuris p. 10].,
krk In' 'lion' in a magical pun: I am the 19W-lion In the 'Gargoyle' Texts Vn' accompanies 0V drives away Seth (N') IV 111,6-7; 1 am the In'-lion tj A. in the pun 19n'Yn"drive away clouds
'1551,19
who
the opponents (rkyw) IV 287,11. Also .
ýut Edfu has The verb then a restricted use at see also OsMn'
The Vn' sign can be confused with .
'30
Ptahhoteop 1181. [Griffith-Davies granary c-3=
enemy. foe WbIV506(6) GR ýnl is W 'to drive away'and usingthe two wordstogetherincreasesthe to the a complement verb DL-%NytheFoe(literally 'one who' magicalpotencyof the phiise : the lion (Kn') drivesaway (Ynl) -j
J797
is driven away ', perhaps a specific reference to Seth IV 1114 Tle word can also apply to foes in general : the children of Horus who protect Osiris drive away On')
o' 1186,9. Ibis word
Fn ) (Beleg. Louvre Wb. NrAO GR bsf <130> also occurs on a statue = W=
and in a similar
context at Philae <319> beside the picture of a lion ,I am Yn', the lion who drives away (Yn') : n, %and slaughtersrebels with my knife. At Dendera: Hathor/Sakhmet tells the king "I protect your R 170 Ynw '-the from determinative here (gntyw) cy suggestspossible confusion with attendants to, D 111185,3.
food kitchen or where was prepared workshop storehouse , WbIV 507(12)to 508(25) DG 515,4 h
6' 7
4hnw Semitic from loan CED 247 KH 319 Cr. 573b tMW-kypossiblya ; word cL
%n' is distinctfromYnwt- granary. RdE38, At Edfu: theýn'-Wbt is the'bakery'[Egberts,Enchoria15,1987p25-31; Traunecker, 925 1987p.147-162]wherebreadwasmadeandstored-. r": -3VI 204,8;
/I=r- VII 151,4-5or
-c7*r-*3 founded in he has description 376,9-10 HB /ý V bread the that the temple ; of says grainand hisworkshop- with ýmw servants at theirworkwithoutceasing
Cl IV 15,5-6; at theheadof
Clfpsw) (Cleopatra) bearers Nile things the of queen comes exotic with offering of a procession C31V43,5; a Nile godbringsAqetwhomakesbreadin tyc-3 of thekingIV 45,3. Moregenerally- all goodthingscomefrom theU':
161,8-9 c"-311
CP3VII 30,17-18.
Fromthedoorleadingto thewell in theenclosure wall at Edfuthepriestscouldalsogo to the-.!!j but the the temple mud temple to the outside within main workshops referring presumably r3 for performing brickenclosure ritesin thetemplementionamongthepriests wall VI 8,2.Instructions in thetemple
W.C,C3 Vj thosein chargeof theYn' VI 346.12and-,11-,
holdstheofferingsfor thedailyritualin thetempleVI 349,6.In thiscasethe)(n1is theplacewhere for usein thetemplethusBerlev'stranslation foodis keptandprepared of akitchenis still applicable 'workhouse, [Damell, 319 Enchoria Oth. f. [Obch. ] Edfu storehouse! texts generally p. the or more to 1 16,1988p.129-13 %n'hasthesameuses.In theOK it waswrittenwith the :=D-1 signwhichis replaced At Dendera
1798
by the lion at Edfu and may be a result of the confusion of the two signs in hieratic. In the OK it was 15,5-6. IV to slaves c-L above captured were put work a place where
'9nwA
courtiers , followers , attendantsof a king or god Wb IV 511 (1) to 512 (7) MK
At Edfu the word usually refers to the followers of a god. In origin it may be those who are 'around! or who 'enclose! the king or god - thus is a participle from Vni 'to enclose'. In fact it is a feminine form functioning as a collective [El-Sayed BIFAO 79,1979 p. 194 n(n)]. Often these attendants go , m-pJjr 'around' the god, which supports this view - they may even be seenas a bodyguard: of Re around him IV 13,11; when HB appearsin the morning 12,9; the priests in processionsare the -c
B
Y.-
are around him VI
of HB 1571.8; Wadjet of Atu'm before his
It T Y.- 1104,9; Osiris presentsofferings to his le 126 1 MA 1196,12; Osiris listens to
iri
192.10; an epithet of Os s PIr qq
1
11
is A Tr a,
whop rotectOs iri sI
178,14; the Children of Horus around Osiris are called
and they watch over him during
the night 1186,11; among the gods around Re are the
of the Lord of All 1555,2
of HB give praise to him V 8,10, when Reappears in heaven the crew is injoy andl! in happiness(ndm-ib) V 155,6. The title is used from the MK, according to the Wb, and it may be that in practice these were the trusted advisors, counsellorsand bodyguardof high officials and the king.
%nwt
storeroom, magazine Wb IV 507 (1-16) Pyr.
KH335
ýýcywý -ýJSYN&$
in agricultural titlesof theking : heis overseer of thestoreroom At Effu %nwtappears 0 'M IV 242,8; he is the son of the overseer of the storeroom (M E73
C3
I IV 122,12. Ibis implies that'
the Icingcontrolsthe suppliesfor the whole land.The gnwt may havebeena placeprimarily for the storageof grain : supplyingthe
1'
Nfle IV 15,5; the southern provides emmer and com with
1582,9. storeroom your with w3h y-grain p-3 &to From the Old Kingdom%nwt was the-nameof storeroomsmainly for grain but also for other
1799
produce[LA V 591-8].Theremaybe a certainamountof confusionin the Late period betweenthis Yn' word and (q.v.).
tnw
foodofferings Wb IV 509(10-11) GR
T 4143M111 in the Cynopolite nome brings with it is lack there and no -24ýo,! 10T-O 'P I CM.. V 119,11 of them there' alSO. CIE113 M=. E 623. In. other temples this offerings also occurs The town of
' CD 195,10; c2:: Aý ve
KO 11Nr. 892;
text wherethe king presents
MD H 28(36);
MDI 31.5 ;a
as a daily offering for the Ennead CD IV 195,1[Beinlich,
SAK 7, p. 18] In the epithet of the king nriwty bbn Ynw 'one who does not receive gifts (bribes)' which is usually found in NUat offering texts and shows the incorruptible nature of the king as the upholder of Cm AGO
Maat [Otto, GuM p.1221: Thoth as vizier.%4^. % at, 7A
offering , overseer of the city and vizier B Cc: ctrd95 M', E.Mam27,7; 195,10;
VIII 123,4;Cm9H 73,16 ; King - Maat 129,9; AAAA
JunkerPhUR139,5
Wes3b-L3ty is not paid for his judgements] ;
VH 91,4 ; U-Q
AO%Oký
VH
[see-Junkerop. CiL p. 39n. Ithe
Urk VHI <59i> : Khonsu -
C:93
Urk VIR -CL
<78i>.
ýnb
trurnpetM EsnaV p.352 n.h
1 &. r-l', %: A word
VI 22,4-5is readby SauneronasVnb 'trumpee howeverthe context ,
doesnot allow this. Ile word is in a descriptionof a god 'the crook and flail are over his heart,the disk is on his headandYn-b13'circuit of coppeeis underhis feet! - probably referring to the sky 'circuit of coppee(sky) is underhis feet asgod walks in the sky, seeW.
Ynbt
giroat Wb IV 512 (10) to 513 (7) MK DG 515,8 dimat, windpipe CED 258
!NOYW&C
5 W47 r-,
1800
i Yn is From the 12th dynasty list of objects on coffts the vulture amulet placed on the throat ( bt) [for Anbt Corps §173] Lacau, CGC 2813 11 140) 44 (Lacau, Sarc. Ant. p. example no. . -NE
is used
mainly in non-medical, mythological and other texts - it can also be the breast of a nurse (Urk. IV 920,12-13) [Ufebvre, Tableau §241. At Edfu the throat is the place for amulets : Maat
Q.
VII 27'2,2; 2ý
'-, king gives amulets for the throat of his father as protection and decoration: -,2,, .
1405,17. The * C:P. ML 199,1'6., : a
*, fux '"CL with an amulet 170,1; Maat is ////of : 2N- VIH 123,5, -X-'th
17 ; shkr-*inbt
Z Q- 1145,18 For the Egyptians the Inbt
is also the place where liquid went into the body 'throaf : in a beer
offering, drunkenness floods the breast of the king made to make festive zO:-! "' V 390,4 ;0" QQ
1459,14
;a grape juice offering is
of his majesty 1460,8. The milk of Hathor is for the 'throat' : -rVII 230,4 ; Hathor gives sweet milk to
of the king Mam. E
165,13. Yrc I(nbt is the throat or front of others : may your arms be powerful 'c"22it against the throats of your enemies177,16. imy-)Cnbt 'what is in the throat' = heart ?: Khonsu come from Re+ the
+
T
1270,14;
SNI-4L Horus building of the temple 1161,17. the rejoices at of a:
iry-Ynbt 'what belongs to the throae pectoral (ter- iry) : Maat decoratesaccompanying deities with
9. J Z an 24
VIR 122,9-10.
sgt3-lfnbt secretof breast/throat Wb IV 512 (15) GR inscriptionsfrom the late periodand it indicatesthat theý The expressionappearsin autobiographical personwith this epithethas neverdivulged secretthings and is a discreetperson[de Meulenaere, by the king Mel.Grapow220 0 and220 n.5 and6] The virtue of discretionis naturallypossessed . at Edfu : the king 1570,17
1who seeshiddenthingsandconcealshis belly at seeingthe sacredplace IV 121,12.In the 'SeeingGod7ritual the king sayshe seesRe-Harakhtyfor he
is an excellentwaabpriestandhe is the administratorof Hor-Nakhtand line 4; also --6ý ýMand masterof secretsand hiddenthings111258,4.
'CLIV 55.1-2and
i8ol
The phraseis alsoappliedto theking at Dendera:D 11116;D IV 102,256;-Q Cr I
CD V 94;
T- CD IV 247 [Chassinat Khoiak 111 n.51. ,
Vnbt is used here for the throat is the place whence speechcame.
gnbty
falconimageof Horus Wb IV 514 (1-4) Pyr. NK oft.Gr
The Vnbty is a crouchingfalcon and is known from the earliesttimes . Actual examplesof this falcon imageappearin relief [Petrie,PalettesTfA 3] andalsoin sculpture.They would be madeof 'Jim idol. be It the particularly called mummiform could also an and and represented stone wood , figures Sobek There of cult are similar variety.
21Kherty and
[LA H 94 n.2 ; JEA 2.
93L PL2 ; Sethe,Urgeschichte§Ill. At Edfu theVnbty representsthe imageof BB : the noblewingedbeetleflies to the horizonof Lord of Fire IV 18,2;as an epithetof BB e Qh-' come to you gmbs -:
s3b-Xwt 117,20;thekings says"I have
Cl who surroundshis placewith fire VI 180,2-3;HB is cy
5' (9tyt-Xt3t) Sokar it is Chamber of A-t. of called the secretcrypt swift of births 1110,16;the first 6 C1 1176,9;BB is
Lord of heavenwho shinesand onelives at seeinghim 1310,13;HB is
S4ofmanyformsH 20 (82). The associationof theYnbtywith fire is becauseHorusis the sungod surroundedby fire andflame.
19nn
impurity Wb IV 515 (3-9) Dyn.18oft Gr. c f. DG 514,5 to be sick
Ynw illnessWb IV 495 (1-7) MK Wb Med 857
ýZ ýk
Cr.570b; CED 246 ; KH 317 to be sickweak _ujwwrz 9nn is the later writing of 6w'illnese and also Vandier [Faminep.66-67] discussesa word znnI from the root 'to suffee ( Wb 111461] which seemsto be the word found at Edfu. There was R R former like looks the though the reads and the zn the of sign reading which over confusion latter Yn , this could occurjust as well in hieroglyphictextsas in hieradctexts.In this way In 0for for signs became19hand was written such as more conventional
9,
znn .
Ynn
for is Nile it brackish flood 'baS the the to water or of perhaps stagnant water particularlyrefers
1802
impurity from Nile (Hapy) it: I-Iigh %nn in impurity has the purified comes, and no which removes 9 Aý %% Aý" fMH is flood 1475,8 the purified ro' -, nastiness without ýOz
"'
146,12
1324,5; Hapy is brought purified ,
the Nun Nile makes the Lake of Horus clean from
&=qX "A "' from is Great Nile H 146,12; fresh the from given purified offering water and pours out a impurity and -JL- -&' 'JL there is no dirt in it 1471,4 ; Hathor gives a good year, purified from TST'U' Main. 127,1 ; in the Nile texts, each line ends in a 'bad' word to show the Nile contains none of 75FL 0-, this - the Throne of Re is purified from AAý -562' by the kkw-waters 1321.5. The word applies AV 154P't is is driven away (9n'. fi) from theý Great Place impurities in to purified and general : the
I=Ie-b'y limbs from (w'b )n: image 1589.9-10; I(nbty falcon r are purified secretplace of the JL 'M Il 77,14 provisionsarekept pure from famineand also' Wenenet 1174,19; by Hathor , A 'ý'- "I 1556,1 7" g. L Horus 1133,4 (mk by is Menkebet against the r),, given protection room .1- M , Horussays'I protectyour limbs from
'11134,9; the GoodYear is purified from
from VI 96,7; doorway Chamber beetle drives" Sokar in hymn text the to the the the a of year a -S? -away-5L -5EL from the Houseof the god 1203,7. Vnw is then somethingundesirablewhich has to be driven away and like 13dt it refers to theý stagnantpools and putrid mud at the end of the year just before the flood . where diseaseand impurity came from . It is not certain whether the Egyptians understoodthe biological connection between this
'impurity' and illnessbut that they foundYnn unpleasant and somethingwhich could be removedby the flood is clear.
%np
reeds Wb IV 514 (8) Pyr. OK. GR
gnp is attested from the OK [Pyr §2044] it can be a rnp garment with a fringe wom by the vizier , [Sethe, Dram. Texte 211-2 ; JEA 31 p. 115 ; Helck, Verwaltung p.30] or it can be a mat made of Inp-reed is' 11381 (ac) [ArchAbousir ]. At Edfu 1411: 1,1928 [Ddvaud, Kemi the n. or a reed p. reeds the product of the pehu of the I Ith LE nome : the pehu Ca3
a-l-V IV 31,1 [cf. Charpentier1124p.684-5for references].
Ynp
-
caml
Wt an is brought with its UCl ,,, V 19,15
1803
Wb IV 514 (1) GR, MontetH p.37 tnp is the C] U. in pehu the Edfu nome: Cm ' 'Cr r::: 1ý Aýcontainsplants; -
Xnsw
IV 173,10-12; Cm
0
V 108,4-6which
1359,19; at Dendera,Durn.GI 11162.
altar(or offeringstab) Wb IV 517 (5) FCD 269
In the offering hall at Edfu is a phrase
KEi) Great the s3b-lwt, to provision the(: L-3 the of ch .
%nbtyimage1454,13 andit may be the word from the 18thdynastyfor an offering tableor altar It couldhoweveralsoreadXtyt Wb citesonly oneexamplefor which fits thecontextof thepassage. . theword : Stelaof Sen-mose(temp.Hathshepsut), Tou divide out the offering portion for theplace ýý: r--1 CI wherehe is , upon %ý
'6sw
1' T of
Urk.IV 498.
a kind of breador cake Wb IV 516 (4) to 517 (4) Pyr.
gnsbreadis knownfrom earlyofferingtextsandapparentlygnscanbe a shapeof a breadratherthan bs-bread Arch. Igns Abousir 376 31 iri (m) ]. H [Ebers Ile as make m n offering scenes a cake . ens M bread in bread Edfu the the the show at almostalways of shape (3rd reg) ; pl.93 (I st reg) ) and onceonly c=
(for examplesee- p1AOb
so it would seemto have a distinctive form . In
practiceperhapsoneshouldenvisagea triangular,largeloaf The king wearsvariouscrownsto offer the breadandsomeappearmorethanonce,theplumesin particularappearusuallyon a plain capor 8. Ile king canalsowearhornssurmountedby thmeWhite Crownsor an Atef crown or hat decorativeDouble Crown. In the offering the king haspriestly tides suchas wdpw and makesthe by Hathor Oncethe offering is madeto Behdet offering alwaysto BB who may be accompanied . alonewho is shownasa lion headedgod (176.8-16).In returntheking receivesprovisions,life, crops ins feed life, health breadmay be accompanied is The land, the to the the aim god so of offering of . by otherkinds of bread(VI 258,18-20,6) -,but it is alsoequatedwith Eye of Horusfor the god takes his Eye, cats it and it pacifies him and drives away his rage TV 222,9-223,12.The symbolism intendedhereis that the Eye of Horus is a guaranteeof life and breadis neededfor life so the two apparentlydissimilarcommoditiescanbe equated.The offering title alwaystakesthe form OP n
1804
ýns 'raisingthe armwith thebread'andthe scenesshowthe king lifting up his armsso that his hands arelevel with his face.Thebreadis on a tray or restsimmediatelyuponhis hands. LI 0 RUP W*CIL '(WD ! <3 1473,8 Horus 176,8 -, 176,12; 16;ý4-=H References: settleson -0 . a d=D H 179,12;jul-do*-IV 66,18;Cxr'-, 67,1 and 49 9.16; AIV 47,13 and-O. jj"z-IV .7 "L a VI 258,8and A0 40 259.2;J-'L A VH' 222,9 12ýDV 53,14and C 54,5; 72,2.
ýnt
100
WbIV 497(9-12)Dyn.l. DG701 /h Cr.546b; CED235; KH301 ujrz In thegeographical texts,a field is broughtwith flowersin it in millions,10,000s and -.-?i hundredsIV 49J.
6t
crocodile Wb IV 520 (6) GR
There is a verb Vn [Peasant B 1,130 = R175 and Lebensm(lde 741 which Vogelsang [ZAS 48 p. 164-167] translated as 'to be dangerousor similar, referring to the nature of the crocodile with which it is determined. Gardiner however translated the Peasantexample to mean %ý infested Wiihý crocodiles'. as the verb referred to a sand bank containing these animals [JEA 9,13
n. 1, see also
Goedicke, Report p. 1361. The Wb cites gnt, a substantive perhaps derived from this verb, only from GR times but the Re,d Chapel of Hatshepsut has an example [Lacau et Chevrier, Chap.Hat. p. 152 n.(o) and 150 line 101 where Hatshepsut says, ink
twn "I am a rapacious crocodile"
At Edfu ýnt is used in texts concerning the spearing of water animals such as the hippopotamus , and crocodile
the tide of a scene is 'bbbb. 1 ILA=bk-and putting him on the slaughter block
Sing I People of Mesen V 1113,16'. 77hescene shows the king spearing a crocodile pl. 48. In a HB'V Rage Islandof harpoon 'Slaying of the text, theRM48nMthe presenting the II th LE nome calls 1113
heads the of off cuts who
56,6-7. A text about
IV 30,6 The'description .
1805
of the templedescribessacrificinganimalsand harpoonandcutsup
VI 13'A; HB the harpoonertakesthe
1560,13
'Slaying also occurs atDendera: word -The
wherea crocodileis harpoonedMD III l8k and
'Spearinga hippopotamusscene'- HB is calledthe harpooner who cuts off the forelegsof , MD III 73b (andD VIII 100,12). 'Ibough the word could comefrom the verbXni 'be infestedwith crocodiles'it is morelikely to be gnityw 'enemy,with an appropriatedeterminativecreatinga specificword.
ý(nt3yt
widow
Wb IV 518 (12) NK, GR Originally )(nt3yt was a celestialcow, analogousto the skygoddessNut. From the 19th dynasty' shebelongedto the Abydenepantheonandhada cult at Busiris [Mar.Abydos114 (38)]. Due to this connectionwith Osirisshereceivedtheheaddress of Isis andwasultimatelyassimilatedwith Isis. Her ini deriving from 'to suffee,that is 'the mourningwoman. Or it may have been seenas namemay derive from %n' 'to surround,enclose'(a protective function) [Piankoff Egyptian Religion'2 , , 100-105; Bonnet, RARGp.404-5; HeIck- LA V 580-1- Schentait]. gnt3yt At Edfu enjoyeda specialcult statusas Isis-Shentayetand to accompanyher a goddess Mr-bt. s wascreatedwho doubledasNephthys.Togethertheyformedthepair of grievingsisterswho mournedOsiris and took part in his mysteries,reassemblingand revivifying his body [Cauville, BIFAO 81,1981 p.21-40with unpublishedtextsfrom the roof of Denderatemple].As suchat Edfu Dql't"ý 188,1-2; in the Pr-'nb-irw 'Houseof Life of forms' of Sokar: sheappearsin processions 1188,13; 1148,14
11213,7 or asssimilated with Isis
1171,3; -d
lt-aý
She performs tasks during the mummification - unrolling the bandages .Q 'ga .
1208,3 ; her perfumeinvigoratesOsiris
1222,12.As a goddessof protectionshestands
behindOsiris in rituals suchaspresentingthe wd3t-amulet1237,11.Heresheis shownas a woman horns her head. She cow on appearsamongthegodsof the threechapelsof Osiris-Sokar& wearing 4.1123 37-,. 1182 no.
(97) or amongthe godsof Egypt "R EFý S1
Shealso restswith Mr-bt. s in the secondchamberof the west
153(63).
1138,18.
When the king takespart in the offering of a containerof datesto Osiris (which revive him) he is
1806
called Son of Shentayet
IV 135,10.
The most common epithets of Shentayetare epst. msn-nbt 9pst in Behdet mother of god msn-nht (1185,14 , , 2-2;.
&L (see 1376,15-16 weaver
IL
oi
and in 1223,9 she is called
The text which best defines her role is significantly to be found in a description of the Ist
Chamber of Sokar : "his two sisters are with him (Osiris) they ordain his protection it is Isis with , Nephthys ; it is ShentayetQ
with Mr-bts
brother "'I the their who raise of up perfection -
176,10-11.
XnLy w
0
cnemies , focs Wb IV 520 (3-5) MK
)(nLyw is derived from the older verb fni 'to quarrel'. either with words or in physical righting (Wb IV519,3-10
Pyr.). The substantiveYnlyw meaning 'enemies' is attested from the MK, through the
NK and at Edfu is used in this sense.It is used in scenesof killing foes - such as the staying of the oryx :61
dispatched by Nekhbet 13 10,1; Isis and her sister slay
C, it: are struck down (ow) by the arm of the king ii 1
176,13;
U49-1
1204,6 -,they I'd 1174,14; also
by the king when he has received his scimitar 1292,7; bb 'butchered!
'massacred!
1165,12. They areýseen as animal foes, perhaps hippopotami
paralleled with
crocodiles in this text VI 8,9 . When the king smites his opponents , the
all
fire burnt the on up enemies are utterly
(killing crocodile text) 111137.10;
47,1 ;P
qq ll-
tnjyw in fire 0- '%
AdA
IV 375,12;
RI qQ 2
run away at the attack IV 58,5
these IV -
NI 91,7. Among the OgdoadKkw consumes the,
It V 86,5-6.
AcaciatreeAcacianilotica L Wb IV 520 (9) to 521 (15) M Drog. 500-11OK= 1ý 3 DG516,7 4r-ý-, s Cr-573a; CED 247; KH 319 YONIM
Charpender1127p.686-9. -404r'
.11
The acaciatree was particularly prized for its- wood in Egypt which was used to make ships, [LA 1113 for doors. leaves purposes Its medical also used statues or were sarcophagi, resin and
1807
1119-211.Pyr.§436a-b mentionsHoruscomingfrom the acaciatree and it Keimer,Gartenpflanzen seemsto havebeenregardedasa placewherethegodasa child tookrefuge. A list of the sacredgrovesat Edfu (1329-44)mentionsthe acaciaasa sacredtreein 25 out of the41 nomes(with 3 destroyedexamplesand2 not stated)thusit was sacredthrougfioutthe country [Buhl, JNES6,1947 p.80-97especiallyp.861for exampleMemphitenome nome
114
0 J%20 1337,12 1332,11;Edfu nome
1329,14 ; Busirite
.
A 43 %nd 61yw foýs : is connectedwith the massacreof In alliterative puns
299,1; 'Ll
0
1292,6-7becauseit wasusedto makepartor all of thehpX-scimitar(presumablythe handle). In a text called'receivingthe scimitar, the treegoddess(lookinglike Isis) presentsthe weaponto theking 5' is and she called
the greatacaciain'the Placeof Piercing (pl.29a - east,3 right) 1
292,8. In the Myth , nearthe town of 113-dili: )4 andnbs are the divine trees VI 115,9 ; also VI 124,6; and the prow of the barqueof Re is of W-wood and its siernis of IT-
VI
122,1.
%r
to repair, construct Wb IV 527 (12-17) Dyn. 18 Cr. 583a; CED 251; KH 325 !!IWP to fill up a wallpile upstop up
The nuanceof ir in Wb is that of 'to stopuV 'blocle which doesnot fit the examplelatEdfu : 'the J] the GreatPlaceof thedivine wingedbeetleandhe restsin it till the morning'11126,14 kingri!='23 CL gr 9 (14), 'repair' P. Ramesseurn [Barns, to 'to build' be is likely it than p. to = rather more where block].
Yr i
youth , chila Wb IV 526 (9-23) Pyr. DG 516,8
Yr- son
" Cr.594a; CED 251; KH 324-5 !jH PE
Ap4p11 _! E. E. In the Edfu texts: the GoodYear says,'the king - he is a child
'my sonof the GoodYeae
VI 99,15; the mooringropeis next to its n'yt like a child -ýg at the sideof its motherVI 80,10.
1808
iryt
land in the Hcracleopolisnome Wb IV 527 (11) GR 1343.7 (and also at Dendera)
The earliest geographical list at Edfu list the land as but in the later lists this land is called itf-bnt. %P
%rp
-
WadiNatrun(town) Wb IV 528(3-4) GR
Town of the Wadi Natrun (Sbt-bm3t) andthe earliestform of this namemay havebeen %t-pt (PT §27e 580,63,1607) in the OK this area was a producer of natron [Gauthier DG V 143]. , _0 C== At Edfu Horus body divine king I incense
:
tells the
will makeyour
with
of =-
water of P3-hLn'VI 244,1; in a text where bsn is scattered, the king uses ffit-tir ý" J3 0 1133,2 and cC'=O
ýrpt
o
and sacred
11 C=3 from
111109,4.
shiVs rope for mooting Wb IV 528 (6) GR
cf. Dplyt
r"2-. y6 DG 369
Cr. 5604
plyofcord
tdXan CED7-4-1 KH 311.
Ile only exampleof this word quotedin Wb [Jones,Glossaryp.189] is in the Myth of Horus : the 13 'r-rm =p 'C26 .. rope mooring
is next to the mooringpost like a child next to its motherVI 80,10.It
which is a harnmerfor bashing seemsthereforeto be a hapaxbut thereis a word brpt (Wb 111326,7) in the mooringpostandmaybeconnectedin someway.
Yrfw
guardiansnakesat Edfu
A text aboutthe agathodemon snakesat Edfu calls themthe Lords of Provisions IV 98,5
%rhn
.
lakeor canal Gauthier, DG V 123 )f-rhnt
9
-=N,vvX.
%-- III,
Lords of Might and
1809
This is the lake of the 23rd nomeof Lower Egypt which is in the north'east,areaof the Delta and , CM3 al
near the Suez isthmus. At Edfu : G.
AAgA
Ir-=
is brought with what is in it purifying the body -
of BB from all evils IV 41,4.5.
gro
brook (a branchof theNile) Wb IV 528 (13) GR c f. DG 520,4 ft
twig r 11.9Y5
Threeconsecutiveinscriptionsat Edfu describehow the peoplesof foreignlandsarebroughtto HB r, '=: it live Nile branch king by the They are said to the the of on water and a of -3 . cm
.c=. =
10
and the water of JLnmt VI 198,10;or c=p.Y-,
VI 198,6 or
alone VI 199,3.This is probably a
metaphoricaluseof the word which in Coptic meanseithera h-inch of a tree or a verb 'to lay out branches'(for strengtheningcanalbanks)Cr.56lb ; CED 242 5hC-L -!
It may particularlyrefer
to the Nile branchesin the Delta thoughthis may not be correctbecausethe exampleshereare all aqueamin rivulos quasiin'ramosderivare, with
singular[Brugsch,7AS 3,1865 p.29 examples;OsingNom.1 p.102].
ýrb/Slb
type of wood
Wb IV 528(12) GR DG520,4 rion
' loan'wordfrom Semitic, c.f. Hebrew11'rDqf.
Cr.561b; CED241; KH312 The primary use of Vrb appearsin the laboratorytexts at Edfu . In a list of wood which is not Z the laboratory! aRowedinside
'U. * *60
' is describedas dry.'r6d, Eye of Sethand unfit for making
207,13 [ Charpentier 692-31. R 1136 p. perfumesor unguents
Id
to be quick , rush Wb IV 529(1-6) MK
W could be usedto describeanythingwhich movedfast - suchasa horse,Amun as the wind, the flood (GR) or evenenemiesrushingin attackagainstthesanctuary.At Edfu in the geographicaltexts, is its brought it flowers has its Northern all cz) city and gardens the when
so hereit I
i8lo
seemsto describe the growth of plants IV 35,14-15. In the Nlammisi it reflects Amun as a wind god aA he is a sweet windcc3=s3w -
acIA 132,15 ;.' c==' .
Lord of the Wind 152,14,5k'93-=
202,16.
ýrt
clothing Wb IV 524 (8-11) GR 518,7 Vrt
DG 367,6 bri 'bandage' ýýACr. 588b: CED252; KH326
LJOFT"'
(awning. veil)
The Coptic word seemsto derive from a New Kingdom word Drd ZZ
2(- a garment (Wb III %%
331,2) which is found in Wenamun (2,40 and 42) and is describedas being madeof 'good UE material' [Sauneron,BIFAO 57,1958, p.208-9]. There are examplestoo from
Napatan hieroglyphic stelae at ,
1%% 0%%* L Pboth 9 line No. Kawa [Stela 1112'0%% VI 5 Taharqa; IX 19 ip-1r1P; .5 -6 0' line 69 Macadam, Amun-Neteyerke ; Kawa is I ]. indicated Where brd see the of mI -cloth J-ES fine quality material and could have been a veil like ýýOfr
see Sethe , ZAS 50,
1912 p. 971. The GR word Yrt-cloth occurs frequently at Edfu and Dendera and may be the intermediate stage between Drd and Mopr
a)'irt-nt-m3'-brw
Vrt is used in two particular phrases
/ l(rt -m3'brw. k r bflyw
r tftyw wv
3, =, c, 13,, 6; -, `6
(Harsomthus)1273,13;c==P, b) frt-nt-Hr C .9
40%%
If 1.11
1245,6
111
`Y-J21
1 238,3;ýý
lot
1125,3.
296,10, `ýýo
III
1245,6 ;
-KPI 98.12
It is also found in cloth offering texts(eitherbnk mnbt or db3 mnht ) and is given in return for, W the offering by Horus,Harsomthusor evenHathor.The underlyingsymbolismof the cloth seemsto be that oncethe king hasreceivedit he is the designatedheir of Horus- thustriumphantagainsthis enemies.One text combines the two uses above - the Female Eye of Horus gives the king 4c=--' he appearancesand receives
of Horusandasking is justified againstfoes1130,2.
The irt is importantfor the accessionof the king and this is stressedin the pr-m-'h ritual the , C=
king 'washeshis face receives ,
q 46 q 11
and ascendsthe greatstairwayof the son of Isis' VI
241,14-15.As part of the ritual equipment:a priest receivesthe
of Horus 1558,3 ; in
i8li
presenting the mn-vessel ritual type of cloth is
Horus gives
r=
Y,
and iryw-cloth 1 126,7 .A slightly different
cloth of the majesty of Re - given by Osiris 1 178,8 but it has the
same effect of justifying the king against his foes. Because of"the high prestige importance of the cloth it conforms with Drd as a high quality cloth making their identification more certain.
Yrty
nostrils/nose Wb IV 523 (1) to 524 (1) Pyr. Dyn.19dual no t Late+ p3 , gy - nose
DG 484,12
Cr. 543b; CED234; KH300'ýj-k"
!541
Yrt is the nostril but theEgyptiansusedthe word synonymouslywith fnd'nose! [Lefebvre,Tableau §19p.18-19.It is usedin medicaltextsandat Edfu mostoften is found in the dual - Wb takes Id to be readas'grt but it is difficult to tell if Yrt or fnd is intended. srt tendsto be rarerand is used as a variantof fnd in mostcases,
probablyreadsfnd.
The mostcommonuseof My is with referenceto the harpooningof the hippopotamus- herethe CM IV 2l3, I0; 4=3-jrh-VI lf, 111346,10and similarly the harpoonstrikes(sty)rm" and takesbreath
EM 0, in (fnd) (fdk) the the nose and splits nostrils weaponsticks C30
64,3 11; c=:)- 00 . Cb
.0
from the nose of the hippopotamus VI 239,2. The nostril (again paralleled with fnd) also breathes in pleasant smells :a lotus offering - Horus gives
with the lotus of summer VI 339,10. In an offering of the uraei and Nekhbet'She
has entered your (of the gods) nostrils
Ys
f c-C=P 30
,a
'IV 239,13-14.
by metathesissY Wb IV 542 (2-16) MK FCD 271 sYr
Gardinershowedthat the sign
reads)fsor s& by metathesis[BEFAO30,1930 p.161-183and
Sign List V6 followed by Fairman, BEPAO43 1945 p. 12
Vs or A (111132,8S T'=sgm)].
HoweverFairmanalso suggestedthat *4111 shouldbe readiryw
as paralleltextsuseirw [MSS
ingredients' L is 'constituents, like (c the the eye provided with or meaning slips] ingredients111139,1and fill the eyewith IM
IIII44,4or
*6 ...
its
111237,9.This meaningmay
'I have its ingredients brought in to the phrase all you myrrh with apply also
4. IV 354,5
1812
III
1204,14. Gardiner (op.cit.) considered a suggestionby Kuentz that this read
1132.5
rs 'varieties' in 'things' (c.f h t) and 'forms'. is Wb The the entered meaning under sw with word irw is not used in the samephrase in place of Y ,
at Edfu.
fiýt Other examples hekenu oil is brought for the body of the king and for I is brought WI
VS
VI 314,6 ;a pehu
ýsp - forms/constituents of the garden ?V 112,4.
alabaster Wb IV 540 (10)
.
Harris,Nnerals p.77-78
Egyptian'alabasteeisactuallycalcite (calciumcarbonate)and is usedto fill the eye at Edfu and VIII 136,18
Philae
-010 0
Ys3
be skilled, learned wise ,
T 10 PhilaePhoL524-19;:M; Ic"k
Wb IV 543 (7) to 544 (7) OK At Edfu W is a quality possessedby the king and by certain gods such as Khons. From the MK the M. by be At Edfu often the sign F5 or F6 - the thus could affected metathesis and word was written
heador forepartof a bubalisis usedalone. The king : asan excellentadministratoris skilled (wise) sonof Henu(Sokar)he is skilled in his work '1-
146,13;
an epithetof Khonsu, 'gloriousof mouth(3b-O) and
W
in thebooksof Re 111129,8;as the 174.3 c f. TkI,
*
VII 83,2.As
wise in magic',1561,7-8.
nameof foes?
In the Book of Subduingthe p't people,a text refers to rto
w3Yw IL3kw. ibw
Vs3w VI 235,6. here first The pmw-n-b3swt-; or it couldbe a spelling ib namedpeople mayread %3sw, the Bedouinpeople(Wb IV 412,10-11q.v.). Thereis also a phrasein the temple of description : 'thetempleis betterthanPunt,beingdecorated againsA-X
evil ? 'IV 11,12 de
Wit foundthis phraseincomprehensible [CdE36 Nr.71 p.94 01 but like thefirst examplemay refer to evil andhostileforcesor impurity - derivingfrom Wt 'night!'darkness!.
9s3t
night
1813
Wb IV 545 (2-3) Pyr. BD GR , %s3t in the Pyramid texts but sht in the MK is more common and from this time this is almost 16 Ikr _5=_ is BD always the way the word read., writes Wt
and variants occur from then. In the PTs
is not a synonym of grt but it may be often best translated as Tirmament' 'starry-night sky'
(where the dead are born again as stars). It continues with this special application to the star studded sky in the NK and appears at Edfu too - though mostly in connection with the setting of the sun [Horming, 7AS 86,1961 p. 111-1131.It is possible to translate it 'evening' or 'nightfair [FCD 271 -, Gunn, JEA 6,1919 personified'] Re in
in the Harpers's Song, Didumun's Song p.24-5 pl. XXVII
Ys3t 'nightfall
he has made life in joy Main. 179 ; of the setting sun BB in the west at ,
1157,14
1379,1; HB
1220,15;the moon illumines the
rP in 111210,11. 3bty (snk) -iý and substitutes night .
UP
receive , accept , take possessionof Wb IV 530 (1) to 533 (18) Pyr.
VDG 500,1 e/)
Irp -. receive
Cr.574b; CED248; KH,321 (.! I W TT 16ipoccurspassimat Edfu , mostoften as the verb of receivingwhena god or goddessreceivesthe Icing'soffering or whenhe receiveshis rewardin return.The mostusualspellingsare ca.
and ja
The readingYspderivesfrom the word)(spwhich means'a palm of the hand!. -
Many types of offering can be received - from Maat , to food -,to good things ; to the kingship, Ap is a general word of acceptance: weapons 1145,5-6 ; inw-tribute IV 20,6 ; the heart IV 47,3 ; joy 1 417 ; IV 51,13 of night receiving Re in the morning 135,3. flood IV (6) GR Wb 534 mnit the steunder the at post of mooring man receiving s-n-)(sp-mnit , and also JEA 29 .4 nj (8 n.c).
9spW
images WbIV536(1-11)
Ysp is one one of the earliest terms for image, along with twt from Urk 120,9, though the with the verb np 'to take'. It can differencebetweenthemis not clear,andis likely to be connected.
1814
image king )(sp-n to the the to the the and referring as as an abbreviation sphinx of refer phrase -itm of the sun god [Hornung, Mensch als Bild p. 142 ; Fischer, JARCE 2,1963 p.27] . An example of Xspw alone in Sinuhe [GNS 94 1 seems to suggest here it refers to the two sphinxes outside a' temple. In later texts the word has more generalapplication and can be usedof relief imageson walls . 'Me word occurs in the plural at Edfu : the two Shrine Rows protect
111108,3.
Xsp-'nb living image Wb IV 536 (6-10) Dyn.18 GR. At Edfu the phrase6p-'nb is literally living imageand it refersto theking as an imageof the sungod andits writing in the form of a sphinxlying down,holdingtheankhsign in its pawsemphasises this [Hornung, Mensch als Bild p.142 ; Zivie, Giza p. 131 n.d sphinx -, de Wit 9' Lion p.459 Gardiner,RT 34,1912 p.66-67].Y-sp-nbcanbe parallelto snn-ljr 'imageof Horus, whenreferring tj AV king to the :
2E I 81,14-.
YAF
1275,1
I'a
WE Rj specificgod : lum
T
ibmi< of Horus1429,4 ;
T A heartof Re 1139,11; X0
Or the king can be the living imageof a, . ofWes148,11:
MxC"f9
ofthe
of theprincesof the gods1311.1.
It is also an epithet applied to gods: HB-.Vx. fle*ýIandLord of the Great Seat 1371,16 ; Harsomthus t-'%16 is
t%; 1572,1 ; also 3r of his father Atum
in the Ims-Intyw
V 304,6.
offering scenes,where the opening phrase is written MW
- the piCtogram
represents the actual action 'presenting myrrh' but the object used in the ritual is a bronze sphinx Xsp-'nbit is In directly the text the to offerings can censer such refer called a pot. and with a myrrh
f"205w in its nameof lion It presentsmyrrh for your W 199,1 ;I 'sphinx', Take for yourself . bring you
t-S'-XC
in its fonn of a lion (pbty)
for 'Take yourself : examples
tkc
'1 132,15. There are two other possible
(ruler of the god's land) 1150,16 and Vords of that MkIr
(ruler of the gods land)' 1498,9.
%sp
chorus Wb IV 534(4) GR
In the processionof the First Day of the festival of Edfu there is a hymn which includesdifferent aspectsof the celebrations.In the processioneachpersonfollows his fellow , the chorussingingand
1815
ly
musiciansmakingmusic
il,
?;:! 7
dbnw hr dbu V 30,3 The two words could be .
gspt-dbn 'to makemusic' and this was the more usualuse from the NK onwards The combined . appearanceof two separateelementsat Edfu is an archaism,perhapsdeliberatelyusedhere [c f. Kitchen,Gaballa,Orientalia38 p.56 n.3 ; Alliot, Culte 11510] Wb citesonly oneexamplefrom the . Rosettastone[N 13-141 .
'gsp-dbnw chorus Wb IV 533 (17) Dyn.18 (Wb IV 537 (12)Ksp.t nt dbn) NK X:sp-dhn is a synonymof dbn [seeBrunner-Traut,Tanz p.52/53] In Ileban Tomb 109 (Urk.IV . W 978) thereare threelots of musicians two groupsof womenand threemenlabelled ,
they
havetheir handsup-turnedandraised[LUddeckens, MDAIK IIp. 46 IA849]. At Edfu the Lj Z-j , I plants presentbouquetsof W andtr-plants V 125,4andP1.126(2) showsfour menholding IIQ caM, -A b . Similarly Behdet. Hathor tr three songstresses when is comesto andpresentingthemto as% the labelover threemenwith armsraisedwhile clappingin time ClJ IV 143,8.This particularchorus wouldseemto be menwho clapandperhapssingasa welcome.
isp
to conceive Wb IV 533(6-7)
This verb appliesto womenor femaleanimals.It is a specialisedmeaningof Isp 'to receive'where the femaleYeceives'the malesperm(or phallus- seedeterminative)and thusconceives.Possiblyto At Edfu it is the Egyptiansthereis no technicaldifferenceherethusthe verb coversboth processes. hit Z: 11 85,12 in bulls V A: to and cows conceive copulate ; othertemples, complementary MA Min causesthe bulls to begetand )---J cows conceiveand becomepregnant!Philae <1972> Phot.240 t. Earlier usesareperhapsknown : HarpeesSong- Neferhotep('MebesNo.50 line 5) Men begatand women=jýJ
conceive'[Lichtheim,JNES4,1945 pl."
An the Story of the Two Brothers
(D'Orbiney 18,5) when the perseatree is cut down , the queen"receives"a splinter from it and AA becomespregnant.The word usedhereis 2Z'11 In the Medical texts (Wb Med.868 V) BI n. 192 A -IN
(empfangen)tm.s. rdj 0 'A '.'st a recipe for contraception. Various things are done and then '
1816
but ihren Phallus (= dann --]P (a does the nicht) sic empfangt not receive phallus she woman)
is
Ysp better be for is 'then determinative to a rendering. conceive would not made she a probably
)(SPa
palmmeasurement Wb IV 535(4-9) OK not DG , but Yp -palm Cr.574b; CED248; KH321 !ýJOTT
At Edfu isp occursin a measurement:he hasreceived
AAA ICEPI- JE26 I do=&
every crown as king -3
cubitsand3 palmsVI 22,3
Yspt
room, chamber Wb IV 535(10-16) OK MM
At Edfu1ýsptmay be the word in, "Watchingover the greatchamberof your appearances nuz 4qP3t" OC-3 g-_;*
ýs 118 (37) [MG p. 409 - the greatappartmentof your appearances] ; grapesare for
H
your sanctuary' (in a pun) IV 124,10-11.
%sptyw divine beings Wb IV 537 (13) GR'divine beings who worship the moon'. At Edfu the king accompaniedby a group of divine beings receives Maat, when IIB appearsin the ,
aT Some beings designated of these are as sky as the sun . illustrated on P1.47 and the %sptyw gods are shown as
2H boat in HB offering, when rises the eastthe a presentingthe sktt
112 (17). Ile sceneis serpent form gods. In a I (9sp) him and receive ,
the wlrtyw follow him IV 261,6.Ile scene(PI.90) showsthe king presentingthe boaL Wb cites two further examples:at Philae<3270>Phot.286, againwhenHB rises- the receivehim ; at Ilebes , groupsof gods hereworship the moon and the fifth group are called , Spendingthe night in the womb of the secretof forms by
Urk VIII 56 . All
in 9sptyw indicate by the the and greeting to of sun that night rising examplesseem are not active the morningfurthersuggeststheyaresolarbeings.
1817
Xsmt
Nubianmineral- malachite? Wb IV 539 (1 to 3) Pyr. NK GR
A specifictypeof malachite,probablyfrom SinaiandSudan(Nubia),whoseexactnatureis unknown [Harris, Minerals p. 1321.At Edfu it occursin a ? resentingthe sktt 'Appear in your text! : -boat ý01' Ibarqueof VIII 21,9 The parallel line to this is 'the sktt-boat of 'mfk3t . (turquoise)'which showsthat the boatswereregardedasbeingblue or greenin colour andsuggestsa meansof identifying Xsmt.
Vsr
to speak, to specify, to utter Wb IV 548 (1-7) MK, NK, GR old sirr FCD 248
Ar may be connectedwith the older verb 90 'to be wise, clevee (Wb IV 543,7 ff. ) and it is tempting to see%sras)fs3.r3 'wisdom of the mouth'. that is 'instruction, utterance, or perhaps 90-iry
'wisdom pertainingto' It is chiefly connectedwith the religious and ethical sphere[Van .
denBoom. Vizierp. 130-1]. As a verb 'to instruce W is particularly used'when gods instruct their 'crews' : this describes-the inscribing of figures on the temple walls and the inscription +)
6 specifies your guardians .C=31-
11132,5. In the same text HB is the Sia -falcon
An epithet of lboth is
x
who instructs his guardians.
istyw. fVI179,10an*d'hedecLues,.
ýIso it is Seshat who (king) VI 179,11 to protect you *. protect his house VI 3323 ; of all the chapelsin the temple
I-
I instruct your crew
instructs the ,crew of the king to their walls are specified ..- VII
12,1 ; when the sun disk rises from Nun, he lights up interiors (wn-ILnt) and '-_6,%%\itn. f makes known his disk ? VII 79,3 ; the king is one who nis md3t
who reads out books IV
72,12. Adverbial : in temple descriptions -'their halls ýsr-nfrw
are as prescribed VII 11,9.
to proclaim beauties
Examples: 'I havebroughtpraisesinto being for you Lt' is face he exaltedof the ritual and lc=.
1
2'r 1494,5;sim. -4--C=W
1163,12;when H6rus sees (text damaged)I 50i, 15
1818
1238,16.
worshipping the majesty of Re with '6 9sr-wnnwt
make known that which exists
An epithet of Thoth : (Khonsu-Tboth) creator of everything 296,2 ; 2f
Isr. ibt
1273.10. Isden I ===. ,
, =,
before the king 1289,4; Khonsu
1273,17.
specifyofferings 'Specifyingthe offeringsin the Pronaosand all the
Examples: at the beginningof texts
t
odm
in it" M 86,15; the s3b-lwt ,4r. 4= Ito
Isr
specifiesthe offeringswhich are in it V 3a.
specification,utterances Wb IV 548(8-13) MK
In plansof templesYsr is a noun 'specification!usedparticularly in detaileddescriptionsof the temple[MOET p.8 n.3]. 9sr-i3wt
Occasion First the of : -
its
VI 181,11;
-c=o*-I I
VI 326,1-2 RAS 10,3
r
m5i I.
49L 11
Y Vsr-sni specifications of the plan: " -
Also: Re givesto his son .,
-09 VI 326,5 (paralleled in 326.1 by Wb9-sni).
in their hours1113(10) (starsor gods7- WbIV 548,14,- the
Its
orderingof starsNK-Late);in the templedescription
J c3 of placesleadingto ie VII 18,3.
Utterances: the 14 kas of Re declare,Ve rejoiceat hearing --=182,16 ; the king is one who pacifies all the gods by
14-
(of Horus king)' V the or 10 his utterance, he is the ibis, Lord
of Joy V 155,14 ; the king as Horus is a child . distinguished in his swaddling clothes Two Lands by his
111132,2 ; the Lords of decrees, who do equity by
in the, -tr A?
108,20; king is, hearing VIII bm-gmhs his the the comes at and god utterances -6410 s1r-=.
a W-nfr
text IV 56,17;the king is'heart of Ipy
in
utteranceof BL, divine seedof,
Hay IV 264,17(wdb offering). Thoth is Lord
Ilss 9sr in Great Place 1561,8 the of the utterances suggesting prescribed i ..r are ,
rituals which arereadout to bring thingsinto existencemagically. In a damagedtext . Thoth is %m image B (Thoth)"WelcomeLord 92,16; Great Place Re VI the to the of and uildergodssay and of of Utterances
IV 353,14 .
1819
)(sr
tongue Wb IV 547 (13-14) D.22 GR
Lefebvrelists amongthe words for tonguec:3 '-I
variant
(Pyr §127,6)which is rare with a late
by Wb from the 22nd Dyn. onward [Tableau §620 p.20 ]. Ile attested .
Belegestellen quotes- Kairo WbNr.63 <103>from a Dyn.22-30statue'excellentofficial, born'of his I%N heart,begottenof his tongue
'; thentwo referencesfrom a Dyn.22 black granitestatuein the 2ý n T3-9m' ? and line 3 bmn. f Cz.
Cairo Museum of Khonsu-iwef-ankh - line 2 k3t -Y '-I -C=Pl 41 r bw mnb - which Daressytranslatesboth timesas 'administration'[RT 16 pA2f and p.561.
At Edfu thereare two examplesof the samephraseand9sr is usedherein a word play with ýsr 'to 3L '11274,10 and utter': =0
1529.15-here Khonsu-Thothis one who 'createseverything
andwhosetongueuttersthatwhich exists.
Isr
amw Wb IV 546 (7-17) Pyr.
This occursfrequentlyat Edfu andmostobviouslyin bow andarrow offerings. Wherethereareat leastthreewordsfor bow this is the only word for arrowandit is often written ideographically4-40 111135,13in the text
WIP,
which continues'take the bow ... and arrow
that it might slay
amPP here basket '. king T'he (Ymr)your enemy containing7-4 (pl.62) Other instancesinclude offers a to the Lord of Sais(Amun-Re)111256;-v--i
bnk
with the4th LE nomewhereEB is calledLord of the arrow 44Lstandardis-".- '-,,
VII 143,9
10. It is connected .
IV 24,8 and a label for the
1556,18. As a purelymartialweaponthe bow andarroware offeredto HB
1150,3andin this text it kills theenemies of theking 1150,5-6('9sr9sr sbiw) . As fires bodies foes (and bow) HB Lord the the the at of of arrow of ruler 136,4 (in amn. k eyes sty
6
+-a 1150,7 ; sim. III
*-.a text 111135,14).Metaphorically, HB fires the arrow by a glances of his
irty. f 111256,3. The nome n m sty +-a -4=0.
is also connected with the arrow
1 dual 39,5 Other Khonsu IV bow this takes 4-0 offering : associated with gods are also and . .C=N. .Cm-IIk
(mds) hearts foes V In foe bow 1309,10. the the text the cuts out a slaying of arrow and -
41,14-15. However arrows are most frequently associatedwith Sakhmet.They symbolise her action in
1820
destroying those things which opposethe Eye of Re. They are the directviolent attacks of the raging in death disease and unpleasant premature resulting thus seen as anything or were goddess and .-I [Germond, Sekhmetp. 298 f; 22 n.l] : Sakhmet fires herarrow in the attack on foes=-'AN or at the foes of the falcon C=W
VI 156,1; she casts her arrow *--40
the king 111291,3 ; she does this also in the form of Mehit.I
a=-
at those who plot against 1113,11-12, she fires her
arrows at fbesl *-%111303,11-12;there is no escapefrom the arrows of Sakmet and Bastet .C=. If fire V1156,2orý, -=,.. 1403,10-11.Other
Re Horus and arrows of +..
as Sopdet
15,18
can goddesses
V
arrowssuch
I 318,1.'ne arrowsare closelyassociated of with the emissariesand messengers
the goddess for a prayer to protect the king from the butchers of Atum and save him from their arrows
Y %.C=D-
HI 301,1
Most dangerousof all are the seven arrows of Sakhmet which are sent at the end of the year. These is is It determinative diseases each arrow and given a name and a and pestilence uraeus represent . likely then they actually representseven forms or aspectsof Sakhmet which compare with the Seven Hathors :j
#-%
I +-% first arrow VI 268,5-269,3 to., =,,.
7th arrow VI 269,4. The names of
thesearrows reflect their dangerousnature - Akhet-Weret in the 1ý1ansion of Flame (5th) ; She loves Maat and hateschaos (6th) ; At the headof the sun folk, Lady of the Banks (4th) [see Germond op.CiL p.89 0].
Isr
sacrificialox Wb IV 547 (8-9) OK
At Edfu the'ýsrrepresentthe defeatedenemiesof theking andgodsandareofferedup as sacrirlcei. They are a'type of oxenor bull andoften appearwith wndw and 1w3wcattle-1-151 arebutchered beforea lion IV 284,15-16,but they canalsobe foundwith othertypesof sacrificialanimal :Z; C=P j; 1a are hackedup (0) with antilopesandgazelles1565,3;greatnumbersof plants,ro-geeseand both birds (stp) IV 49,4; the and arepresentedto the' are netted the&*we cut up where areoffered is in found different VI 153,6. They : or sacrificial scenes meat types meat offering of temple are £ I- )bYX are cut up*in the offered are cut up VII 73,5-6;the slayingof the sm3-bulll-: IWK=p -4=0 Y=-317.4 V Ibese' 165,5. VU 316,5; VII 148,11 VII abattoir sim. , burnt be as offerings =1 26, Behdet Horus made could and offeringsarealmostalwaysmadeto so$
1821
VI 257,11. The cattle are associatedwith the Delta in geographical texts :a pehu.of the 9th LE nome. comes bearing its
YQL
which are destined for the chopping block IV 29,5.
Wb attests the word from Old Kingdom (Pyr § 1545a) and it is connected with the word Vsr 'to slaughter' (Wb IV 547,2-7). Blackman translatedit as 'sacrificial ox! [JEA 31 61 n.5 see also Sethe. Drarn.Texte p. l. 10,8a]. The origin of the word may be connected with Isr 'arrow', this being a wild bull killed by an arrow [Otto, JNES 9,149 p. 172 after Sethe].
to kill , slay Wb 547(5-7) MK ýsr derivesfrom an earlierwordIrsr whichdescribesa typeor methodof ritual slaughterbut Wb doesnot give manyexamples,suggestingthatit is a rareandprobablyarchaicword.Tle Edfa texts Xsr 'arrow': it it in thearrow! connect with puns and use bow andarrowtext) 111135,14 ; thearrow_ jY Among the epithetsof Horusis
ýsr
4 it kills your foe (presentation of a
kills the foe 1150,6.
&J'Slayer
of Baal' in sbt-X 111188,15.
from Edfu : alsothe Wb 549 (1) GR IV Wb sXr this only quotes word svsanctuary
'6 r"3 P"We king declare to to the you give ancestorgods
in the Throneof the our sanctuaries!
Two Urds (=EdfuyIV 304,15.
Ysrw
protectivedeities Wb IV 547 (1) GR in their
ýsrw deitiesare mentionedin two textsat Edfu : Re givesby decree hours1113(10) who bring aboutthe destiniesof thosewhom he hates
ky
are
kept away by incenseH 75,14.The word may be connectedwithyzr 'arrow' as the emissariesof Sakhmetwho arein effectpersonifiedarrows[Guthub,TextesFond.p.242 nj]. Perhapssimilar to thiSe serpentin the Tanispapyrusis
ýsrw-lb
f=igners
Frag.51 pl.XIV.
1822
X' A text begins .-
%srt
n-'l tktk JLrLbwt V 233,11,as a nameof foreigners? '&"' C!
WiseOnes?
Among the epithets of Khonsu in a presentingthe palette text - he is excellent in plans, knowledgeablein magic,whom his motherraisedas I
Lord of Wise Men ? IV 247.7,
perhapsa corruptionof 90.
Iýs
to build , construct Wb IV 549(7) GR
The verb 9s is known only from the GR temples- in particularEdfu and Dendera.At Edfu : the 251a, I 2 (both to perfection L,, as a work of eternityI 250b,9 Ailt § in the Chapelof the Leg) ; the ruler Re jfl built the seatof the Two Lords 1328,6.In a text for templeis
the Proceedingto Mesen- Horus givesthe king a rewardof
what you havebuilt
111163,12. There is a pun at Edfu which may explain this word or at least is providedby the priests as an CIO 4
etymology for it : on the outside of the Pronaos,the four walls of the temple are described as cx:3
ýA 'H
built by Shu, but it canbe readas'spittleof Shu'IV 331,9.
It is alsousedat Dendera,for exampleD 11110,4;D 111174,3;D IV 9.3 CD V 59,7.
19t
knife Wb IV 549(8-9) GR
In the Edfu textsall mannerof enemiesor hostileenemiescan fall to the Ot knife especiallythose A rclw3 I: Other by knife 1565,3. Isr the animals cut : the are up alliterate cattle with which words turtle'304
1306,7'; foes"
iw3w cattle fall underit(SS
4-c,
by1961 1575,7-8.Ile foreign landsare massacred
and
IV 284,16. AtDenderatoo. Ut is a knife in the handsof a
butcherD VIR 111,9.
nounof uncertainmeaning M Cl .4 5, 'You BB In the rnnnt-canalof the 1514, the 1 is it are LE nome to said /* . ,
which comesfrom
1823
the heartof the one who createdhis son to be his protectoeiv 34,2 per.hapsa misspellingof i9t fspittle' - thus 'one who spat out spittle, which came from the heart /// (this text fs about Osiris spittingout the flood) (withoutparallelin V).
turtle Wb IV 557 (1-5) MK b
Cr.598b; CED256; KH333
!!jtTc-
land tortoise
In Ptolemaic texts the turtle was regarded as a Sethian creature - possibly because it was seen to dive down into the dark waters of the Nile, where Re sailed at night and met all the Sethian forces. The turtle then came to symbolise opposition to Re and could be identified
with Apopis. At Edfu the
'slaying W in is it found but of different has offering rite particular the a as names turtle a number of 4 C30 11us : sm3 the turtle' and here the king is represented as spearing one of the creatures.
is Ibe 1174,14 his foes the his father fells is king result the creator of the of and the protector where . king the Hathor Horus the are As that of dead enemies turtle. ensure and a reward offering of the Onuris four here king 71be ; sm3 the destroyed crown plumed wears utterly .
IR V 244,10LM,., %
The rewardsandstatusof the king are (1.10)is on the choppingblock andApopisis massacred. has lance 3-sgmý here king the turtle but first the the which P shm-hr offers the to example similar impaledon the end , thus
(pl.132).
Two other exampleshave the word for turtle spelledonly with the determinative, but sm3 'c C5 c5; ItYthen Vords of 4* ' here that co suggests
following, two phrases other alliterative the turtle - massacre4f. with iS"readas63 VII 159,3. The patternof the offering is the same- the
Similarly foes. for defeat him sm3 Onuris Mehit here the is of strength king a protectorand give and VII 311.17and
is best 90 by 312,2 Td //// VII the reading alliteration again m -
(e.g. therefollows k3-mn4 m ksm) - the king performsthis beforeHorusand Hathor. W 'secret,hidden', referring to the turtle from derived is The word probably etymologically ýLA Schildkrote V in hidden being the coL6278-8 mud the disappearing the river and under watersof Van de Walle, La NouvelleClio 5.1953 p.173-1891.
YO
secret,hidden, mysterious
1824
Wb IV 551 (3) to 553(5) ý,
DG 526,8 KH 330
11 LAiWT
W is used at Edfa as an adjective to describe the 'hidden' forms of gods the Sia falcon in his DO aztx ,ý 43P)lc Am image IV 54,15; tit of Nekhbet 1338,1; of HB 1373,17; tit. f --la of HB in his barque
IV 37,2; a Sokar god is called irw
who gives life to the Ennead 1192,13 ; or
04 %tyt the temple secret parts of no-one knows it IV 4,8; of black stone IV 5,39 ý W= f black Od. IV 15,1; sim. wr of stone sbbw secret doors of the ambulatory IV.
5,11. Other things designatedas 'secree: the templehasrnw. s its secretnames 163.11; the 3n 9nbt Yps 1 176,9;Osiris sacredof form is in the dw IZ-2 temple is the4tyt t3qr secret , t> House Sopdu 1173.7 the ; of contains mountain
1335,9.
TransitiveuSQ'to makesecree(possiblyan abbreviationof dt3) (Wb IV 553,6NK). HB is describedasan old man
At Edfu : in the 18thLE nome ý his children V 23.7 ; Horus hides hides ES
e-who hideshimself from § his forms from the gods1435,12; also 157,19; Horus
irw his forms from the gods and goddessesIV 71,16-72,1;Re commandsto hide
shrines and
C30
r--PVII 118,12-13; 9 Osiris their make secret chambers muffuniform gods with
)ý St Y 2' hide the bodies of the great gods 1173,12; Osiris isim"" dsr bsw 1151,10;
make secret
the rites while giving praise to you (hymn to HB) 1116,11 Intransitive- I)e secret, hidden': Im c births
scretof
11340; the nameof a Sokargod is Secretforms -I
Khonsu is the Secret One
90
HB is a divine serpcnt-wý"*A-*hidden in his efflux IV 28,3; HB is X- __
1519,9; HB is Webeny
t
1192,13;, secret of births 1137,18.
form image , Wb IV 554 (13) GR M3
This abbreviatedform of 00 is frequentat Edfu asif therewasa consciouseffort by the writersof , the texts to bring 110'secreeand Xt3 'form' closer togetherto heightenthe air of mystery in the imagesof the gods. In the laboratory: wine is for the god'sbody ýknw oil for his image ,
11193.7-8;HB sets
1825
0 c-' 5=; in his great fbrm-: \x of the s3b-Xwt IV 13,8; ,. ' %xiforms of children come from the Akhet eye , CID
IV 36,1; Khepri is the divine winged beetle%ý=-da xrmam
sacredof form 1108,3 (only Wb
refercrice).
90-irw-
TenthHourof theday c f. Wb IV 552 (2) asan epithetfrom NK cza
is the hour of embarkingin the eveningboat to sail to the westof heaven -
the godspresentin it areMaat,Thoth,Atum , Hou 111226,9-10.
gt3-mswt necropolis underworld = hidden of births , cE Wb IV 552 (2) = hidden of births The phrase 'secret or hidden of (re)births' (manifestations) is found from the New Kingdom onward and is applied to funereary deities like Osiris and Sokar who are 'reborn' in the secrecy of their tombs.The phrasecame to be used to indicate the actual necropolis and thus the underworld itself (see Kairo Wb<616> NK). Wb Beleg. Zandee, discussing the term as applied to Amon, showed that it referred to the secret, mysterious process of rebirth of the god [Hymnen - P.Leiden 1350 - IV II, says, 'Your body endures in
oM
p.74]. At Edfu, a text about Osiris
148 1,1 where the determinative leaves no doubt that the
is indicated [c f. Gutbub- Textes Fond. p.444; Cauville - Osiris p.91 n.3 ; Winter, area necropolis Tempelreliefs P.75 n. 11.The Temple of Opet also has an example - in words said to Osiris 'You live in heaven you are strong on earth and your body enduresc--M ,
in the underworld'Opet 1135
in Osiris it [but the three the these text places represent and stress universe control of a parallel over Phill 1 52,13 has 'your body enduresin this earth'.]
ft3-st
sacredgrove Wb IV 553 (9-10) D.20, GR L KH 332 t!P4'rc-
= Keuschbaum
Gutbubarguedthat this word meanta sacredtree or wood which hidesthe tomb of a god [Hom. Sauneron14311.Treesasgiversof life couldperhapshavebeenthoughtto havetheir rootsin tombs
1826
I-d r --driving life from In the text of the calves over the tomb take them. thus a mentioning and 63. (YO hidden their sn like that which is in Heliopolis the great the grove makes secret chambers divine mound of Behdet) H 51,12. In a text for the presentationof irp wine , plants are put into the 3A ý 3-5. 186 (hrt) in the tomb grove under your ground and the ritualist makes an offering I I" When this line is almost repeated, line 7. has wdb. 1 sn Uk JLr Md Yps so that 10-st is parallel to the ished tree . On the enclosure wall, where offerings are made, the noble divine field is brought and the reed, MJ. 9d in im3 trees protecting the and with Osiris. the great god in Behdet in
the sacredgrove VI 227,10-11 . It is also connected ý
J,.
Aftft-^
g) -.&. 4D
V 291,15.
The word is alsofoundat Kom Ombo[KO 1.p.58 Nr.59 line 121 hiding the body of Sobekin the 9J ! vicinity of the sacredgrove
I rF"3
and Medamoud[Drioton - Inscr. p.44 Nr.991
establishingthebody. The earliestexampleis from a smallobeliskin the CairoMuseumof the reign of RamsesIV (Kairo Wb Nr323 = CGC 17026, KRI VI 31,3 from Helioýis)Atum createdhis beautyinOJA also on a later stela(Kamal ,S telespers.ptol. pL23p.67, text line 14 - Cairo 22071,14)'Adore
%t3w
C133
mysteriousregion Kurth, Flimmelstatzen p.50 n. 1
A3w is the realm of the dead from where the flood could emerge: [Vander Plas, Crue pA II and
W
-Pr
o.Toronto DC. 1-2
111248,9-10is heavenheld up by Shu.
quarry, mine,hill
10
Wb IV 554 (12) GR At Edfu : HB is the lion, greatof might ruler of .
r,,Ir3,
quarries(or wadis?) VU 323,9-10andin
!2r, ?, 42 from the Two Landsand quarries the next line (11) he declaresI give to you this tribute (presenting wild animalstext).At Denderatoo, theking as the ruler of foreignlandsgivesHathor a
(30
is in he 123,17 DH them and openswhat and &1
" At Philae: in necklaceoifferings,the king gives
0
and their wonders<2825>PhOt.1015
1827
E2 )' '" andalso am
with their preciousstones<1855>515.
At Kom Ombo, KO I no. 156 p. 120 the king is ruler of the Two Lands and the one who opensc,-% coo the quarries. to m-
In the absenceof earlier examples,90 seemsto derivefrom 90 I)e secret,hidden'- showingthat ashiddenandsecretplaces,difficult of accessandperhapsdeliberatelysobecause quarrieswereregarded of thepreciousmaterialstheycontained.
to slay , fall dead = ht ? W This word doesnot apparentlyoccurin Wb, but therearetwo examplesat Edfu in slayingthe turtle! texts where the Xt3 turtle is slain, the verb 90 alliterateswith it : the W -turde is z= aý %3tyw-foreign lands 312.2 ; -4 then the U-mn4 turtle is m-ksm, VII
and
m 9393t are
%t(3). by Again IV 79,9. by dagger term the mustread alliteration slain the
90
hiddenwatcr Wb IV 555 (13) GR
YPst-vase is, The only referencegivenby Wb is from the presentationof a nemsetvessel- wherea l providedwithE:. -:.::.
water1163,6.
r-
somethingwhich is dispelled Wb IV 556 (1) GR The term is found at Edfu in the phrase dr 90 n itnt : herethe king in offering a water vesselto CM X. 88,12 his IV from drives Horus ft, is like be Ptah son away *a -0-ý, to Hathorand who said -13; .. , pc%' ao. 0 EM from CD 11182,4-5 69,13 f CD R these ýnwt. 264,13; CD IV o f. o C. Hathor idea is This be had 90 harmful is as to stressed. where removed. which something examples EcL 94,2 VII is 1=3 her disk female and similarly , the abominationof abomination says the sun -
3': 2
r, is '; king 113; 43,1906 the [Junker ZAS the 131 MD of is abomination ". p. 0. Horus 46 I*ct* 9-'ZUrk
&C,
VIII <85f>. Junker(op.cit.) translatedXt3 as 'Leid' and indicatedan earlier examplein
%Lin 4!, P.Rhind 14,11 'there is n6! g&, your limbs' - with the meaningof 'impurity' perhaps.The demoticversionof this text useshereWb-bin 'biptrity'
instead.
1828
ýý k'L Ilere are two other possible examples : UrLVHI 71,13-14!
n itnt and Urk. VIH
5////// At'4 189,28-19 It is something impure or harmful which is particularly hated by the female sun disk and which has to be driven away. Xt3t may be a corruption of Yntyt the goddesswho mourns for Osiris so that 913' is'mouming'or'sadness! but specifically of the Eye of the sun.
Wt
egg, womb, belly Wb IV 555(2-6) Late
Wb attestsWt only from the late Periodand GR times.It is usedthroughoutPtolemaictemples according to the Beleg. so was in commonuse in temple texts at this time. It has a range of, meanings,fromegg"womV wherechildrenform, to %elly'whichcanreceivefood,or be the external belly. To the Egyptiansall of thesewerethe samephysicalarea.Wt probablyderivesfrom 90 I)e hidden,secref, asanythingwithin thestomachor wombwouldbehidden. 9t3t is for for has,, [LefebvreTableau §22 Lefebvresuggested that alsoa synonym throat p221 a text 'food offeringsare for the bb and beeris for the ah9
gosiceD IV 84,11.Howeverthis does
not precludea meaning'stomach.Similar usesare found at Edfu : 1hyreceivesmilk of the august E! TL stomachV 392,2[acc.WbBeleg.also- MD 1170a; MD III 56a; Dend.LD IV. for his goddess 57b]. The word is usedto refer to the 'belly' in a moregeneralway in the Myth wherethe harpoonis MT in stuck the belly
VI 73,7 and metaphorically,the Lord of the bp*t of the hippopotamus
causesfoesto fear him and , 'four heartbumsin
your belly I' VI 160,8-9.
As the 'womb!of a goddess: the king is rearedby the nursegoddess, andcreatedby ///// in her womb VI 256,11;the primevalgoddessShatexistedin the beginning sheis ,
the womb'
(c f. MD 11124) VII 145,11-12. everything created who As an 'egg' , wherechicks live and in texts wherethe womb of a mother and egg of a bird are S-9 '.. ; MettIOO * KO 1195,654,3; EsnaT'hes.IV 651 Dend, Mam. 31,6-7 in : chick paralleled .In the creation:a text describesthe creationof
the egg , it wasopenedwithin the lotus and
ROKhePriappeared- presumablyfrom insideit [MOET 83 n2l VI 16,6.
W
children (smallchild)
1829
Wb IV 555(15) GR Theonly referencein Wb concernsKhonsuwho comesasý.! P #a child after he hasbeenan old man Urk VIII At Edfu in the to emergence of a new moon <29b>. the referring puns: the word appears P c: 10 land in the Denderanomeis broughtwith it§ grain IV 177,6-8 Here HB is called A, . (line 8) noblechild, belovedof theGoldenOne'; with the paralleltext wherethe word is spelled CM
Wt
V 111,1-3 .
vulturegoddess of El Kab/ diadem Wb IV 554 (14) to 555 (1) GR
Xt3t is the nurseof divine children and the protector_ of Horus - henceher appearanceas the __, vultureelementin the uraeus[Blaclanan,Fairman MG pA14 ; as motherof Suchos,Mmi 1,1928 p.152line 22 in a hymn to SobekRe]. At Edfa It3t is especiallyassociatedwith El Kab in particular when its' qualities as an incense aý producingareaarestressed: 'JL
in Nekhen1113,7;an offeringbearerbringsEye of Horusfrom
Nekhenwhosemistressisclmr-3'ja1469,15 Wt is a direct epithetof Nckhbet: a! -Jý
tý4"ýo
1310,2;
P E: H 110,6-7;Nekhbetis!
Horussonof the White One is born of lfnbt falcon IV 323,15; the king is raisedby 1(t3t IV 58,7
IV 308,7
4p 75,10-11.At the creation, VI 16.6
who raisedthe
IV 307,16.Sheprotectsthe king
164.11
Jn
1152,12
as Nekhbet IV
and krbt are around the new divine. child .
2"3YO can be associated with other goddesses: Tefnutr. 1: 1 Nekhbet/Sakhmet-m! n,
mr dndn H 75,5
1 144,13; Maat
1459,4;
H 15,11. In the form of a diadem she encircles the head of the king: !FP
7]A -iP 1374,4 1ý951
381,12. The vulture unites with the White Crown ; H. 14,14, when lb IM is the daughter of HB, 133,15 incense is offered to the uraeus mn-wr isburntforjg'P ,
M 73ýk left himjV 16,9; the the right eye unites with and rests with St (the serpent) (in embracing a text with Hekhbet and Wadjet) IV 52,13; she can be associatedwith other places 149,7 ; Min gives
of Pe on the brow of the king 1399,9
The name could derive from a number of sources : 90 'be secret, hiddelf or 90 'egg woMb` , be depends It to the aspect of goddess needed emphasised. on which mother.
1830
Vtyt
crypt , tomb I
Wb IV 559 (3-21) OK DG 527,8
f)i,
ý, 2) Z -,
W of. kt
Cr395a : CED 255 ; KH 560-1 cellar ?
shrine coffin' DG 527.5 '
I ti 7-c-"CO 2SM _ýAI-M
Xtyt is a commonword at Edfu to denotethe sanctuaryof a god,especiallySokar[Vcmus,Athribis 425 n.6] andit canbe usedto mean'tomWso it is sepulchralin implication.Originally the Ylyt was the nameof thesanctuaryof Sokarat Memphisandit becamea generaltermfor thewhole nccropolis or a sanctuaryin oneof the main temples.lbesc templecopieswereprotectedby the bw-btsw rite and it was herethat preparationsfor rebirth weremadebeforethe god was finally revivified in the' ýwt-sr in Heliopolis [Cauville, Osiris pp.9 and 321.At Edfu the epithettry-ib %lyt is appliedto both Osiris and Sokar ;a chamberat Edfu is called Ilyt - this is otherwiseknown as the First Chamberof Sokar(17). The templedescriptionlocatesthe flyt
to the right (west)of the
MesenChamber(16) IV 5,4alsoit containstheprotectorgodsandis 7 2/3 cubitsby 6 5/6 VII 13 3 The room openingfrom it is calledthe fýr, 8
r-3
linw-n-gLyt (F - IV 5,5 ; VII 13,41"M 'tr
cubitssquare).Mythologicallytheexplanationof thepositionof thechamberis given wherethe
king founds the mound of Osiris at Edfu west of Mesen0!10 C23 7,-, x ,
at the Ytyt land , from:
which Sokarcomesforth 1179,15. The 9tyt at Memphis is mentioned in connection with Sokar-Osiris r3a 711"da1165,4. WIM,
Gods in (bnt) the Ytyt include : Osiris KhtAbmenfiuo-", r-i 1102,7; Sokar'(m)! g ý.
`ýFtft
(25); Sokar/Osiris
1504Umcý?
Lord of the chamber 1219,14: Fenedefankh(Sokar)
(protectinghis mother) 1307,3;
rý3 r-3 ý also 1 131,15;Anubis
'2'. q
C7'3
1123
(80); Hapy
(caýopicgod)MON., A 1169,9 In the title 1ord of
ýtyt'
1181 (8); Amun-Reis Lord of hýavcnearth
: Sokar
E2 40a mountain water, and underworld,
181,6.
The necropolisat Edfd wascalled the
of the corpsesof the greatgods1173,12; and the
ER '" 'opened' be to sandwasnot upon fý
ýi ne 14) . Ilere wasalso a sacredgroveuponthe tombs
c.:3 211151,12 "like
that at Heliopolis. Godsare worshippedin halls and
of their bodies 1562,14.The calvesare'drivenupon the tom
the tomb
'Zc3 VI 287.5-6.Whenthe gods
1831
"" are buried their tombs have to be hidden and this gives the Egyptian etymology of Wyt `Cý' CIO to make secret their tombs VII 118,12-13. The rulers Ptolemy V and Cleopatra ikh-d---I,; .,.
in Mesen IV 123.5-6. In the processionof priests,describedon the stairways,the priestsgo (9m) to theamimw
in the
Isle of Rageand seethe mysterieswhich are there1558,11;also they go to
in the
Mansionof ýnbty - lifting up the GreatOnein the GreatPlace 1559,17. In a 'Seeinggod' textft3yt occursparallelto hmt-shrinewhenthe majestyof the king pervades W IV 71,6. An epithetof Osiris is, Asr EON 1168,15. The word L-N M- in Coptic is for a storagecellar - indicatingthat the AM was still regardedas'a chamberhiddenunderground.This aspectof the word is interestingto considerin light of the word 9t3t 'egg,womY.The tombis regardedasthe wombfor therebirthof the dead. [see: J.Vandier, Memphiset le TaureauApis dansle PapyrusJumilhac- MdlangesMariette,BdE 32, EFAOCairo, 1961p.111-114; Cauville,Osiris p.182 ; J.C.Goyon,BIFAO 65,128 n.176; RdE 20, 92n. 33; IRS Edwards,The Shetayetof Rosetau,in EgyptologicalStudiesin Honorof RAYarker, BrownUniversity, 1988p.27-361
%twt
mysteries c f. WbIV 553 G 1) to 554 (7) Pyr especially 553 (19) - applied to writing.
Written documents could be referred to from NK times as Xt3w 'secret' [Abu Simbel - LD 111194.2 Yt3w in in 'secret book Temple Hibis in House Books th; title the the annals] and of of a of gnwt. Khargeh Oasis [Davies - Hibis III cols.1-131 is given as %t3w of Amun - the secretsof Amun. This book contained his manifestations - his 10 kas and 10 bas [Taharqa p.70 n.41 and it suggeststhat it GR In the period the books themselves were called on papyrus rolls. of spells written was a series 9t3w 'mysteries' : in the library texts 'I bring to you boxes containing is Lady Seshat 111351,6-7 ; of mysteries'
IV 299,13
.
In the Edfu texts 9t3w is the name for certain types of papyrus book rolls.
%tb
Wb IV 557 (8-9) to shutin enclose(enemyin city) , Cr. 595b; CED255; KH331
5ýkrrg _!
to muzzle
,
lqrw
'excellent
1832
C=3
At Edfu : the king 'destroys his foes and he.,at3
ý3sve IV 236,11.71is might well be read b db
but the whole sentenceconsists of alliterating verbs of slaughter and toponyms [cJ. Yoyotte, Mmi, 12,1952 p.92 n.31 and it should therefore readVdb It may however be a'visual'allitcration with the . h understood . v 1914Fý1iA'-you Also :
cut off the testicles of one who is disloyal to you (alliteration) IV
4 3 '0: 280,12-13 - in a wine offering ; Take for yourself a tortoiseca:
cut up by my knife (Sl)' IV,
306,6-7 - also alliteration of KI
The verbat Edfu doesnot suit theWb meaningsandit seemsthattheverb bdb hasbeenreinterpreted as)fdb and is used in alliteration with the readingYdb (compareuse of hdb q.v.).
to clothe Wb IV 558 (3-4) Pyr. BD GR Faulkner suggestedthat the word had come from the sameroot as fL - tortoise 'to cover oneself upý like a tortoise!
'to hide' 'to make secree[FECr 1228 n.2].
In the Ptolemaic temples the word is more common at Dendera but it occurs also at Edfu the gods , t in their shrines are clothed with their garmentsand provided with their ornaments 1416.8 -,a K=3* r. its cloth offering gives the verb with similar noun -.
ME *6 'ct'%
your gannentclothes/////
V 190,3.
YL
vestment, garment Wb IV 558 (5-14) Pyr. NK. GR
At Edfu theýj garmentusuallyappearsin cloth offering textsand hereit is the cloth for a particular an rL is king in The ', formula bl the but the always god gives same. the return m n nir god, 36 *6 Ff" 1245,1; Horus 1422,17; 1 in the of a god': cloth appearance a! 423,9 ;
$ -A
Horus': ý! -6
145,3: variant h' AW fl. k ml Hr ' an appearanceclothed in cloth like' 1125,5
If
1433,6 ; or Re
^%--%
-s ;e
1125,9
tot la 11
428,13.This cloth is given to the king by Horus,Harsomthusand Hathor. A plant offering text givesa clue to the natureof the cloth - the 'bw plant is presentedand the text Wo 90-cloth Two in/with Sisters r that their the mentions are
1396.16which suggests
1833
that it is a type of linen cloth. The procession of priests up the stairways includes cloth being carried : the overseer of priests is
dressedin -5PG -g 1570,1; another priest says 'I hold ,
tZ3
of I(nbty ' 1558,3 - this is the
Ir
is
cloth used to dress, or hide . the falcon image in the sanctuary ; in a list of offerings purified from impurity 1566,1. Gods associated with the cloth include : Hedj-hotep
CX:3 "Y
who makes
ýý *6 Horus-Behdet who is great of majesty when he has received his
a! -j
i V 190,12. Ibis last text also puns with %t3dEzom
1430,15-16;
V 146,11 ; and Khnum
your cloth clothes//// V 190,3 .
The word is frequent at Denderaandit derivesfrom 90 ' to hide,be secret,becausea garmentor cloth, 'hides'what is undemeathit.
Id
flow?
A canal (t'w-ftr)
n Uk IV 43,9 - this word is
comesfrom the feet (of Osiris) and
Also for ka! 'flows igb fields by br : acceptable. out seems your so paralleled !S,. ,
9d t'py m
9di 'to form Van der Plas 11255,15 transitive from this flows takes of f hapy as a the cavern Lptt. is fairly but [Crue, 101-21 'cause the to well attestedearlier phrase p. appear' translates nourish'and [JNES31,1972 p.761andmeaning'to flow' is clearest.
Id
dragout, extract Wb IV 560 (8) to 562 (19) Pyr. DG 528a takeaway Cr.594 a; CED 254 ; KH 329-330
demand,extort.
At Edfu in the killing of foes Id is used to decribe the action of tearing out the hearts of the enemy j! king (Wb IV 561,8) : the says n
43ty 'I tear out hearts////' VII 150,2 ; in a text for the killing
is heart 'His Ox Red torn out the of ,
upon the ground' 111172,12; Horus
he hastorn out their kidneysin battleVI 127,12.
9d
to bring up , rear = nourish Wb IV 564 (17) to 565 (15) Pyr. to suckle= nourish
1834
The notion behind the word is to feed or nourish someone - ideally this is a mother nourishing or is it T'he be Edfu her but to excellence other situations-. mother par can applied as at child, suckling is in his 1240,12 Horus ;a god raised as a child-#--( nest young who nourishes
Isis: 12"t iI
he feed gods, goddesses,
547,8. Other gods who provide nourishment: Horus Behdet animals and reptiles with their food 1377,7 ; he says to the king
I have fed your children
W'# J? Eb and provisioned your calves' 111169,6'; Osiris as the Prince of Millions is
one who
O'nourishes Shai h [Quaegebeur Shai V 193,2 the nourishes the entire earth ; entire cart 2-11V'. , p. 112 who translates'protecf] V 230,8. q 4cj 0,4VOne ": T The name of a minor deity at Edfu is who nourishes the gods and gives life to everyone! 1199,8.
Ut
nurse Wb IV 565 (20-22) Late GR
)fdt is the noun derived from the verb Ydi 'to'nourish' as the role of a nursewas to 'nourish' her charge.The word is attestedfrom thelateperiod[Pleyteed.of Fayumpap.LanzoneIII . XXIV 20 and '() I-
21
At Edfu : in scenesof offering bearers,Weryt the cow is brought and she is called P *? Re with milk in her udders (also E.Mam. 189,6 called
Vq4"ýK
Ydw
) IV 45,14; One of the divine cows is
1524.15 Adt is also an epithet of Hathor : the child of Hathor is nursed by
'. ',!tVat in Khemmis Mam-32,6; she is UU
0
Ch o nurse of
and god's mother Nfam.122,13; as mother of Horus
Mam. 166,1
a drink Wb IV 566 (19-20) NK, Dyn.18
The NK offering lists record a drink
'f
associated with wine, but it maybe readlrp-Ww see:,
I Ydw is given as an offering. At Edfu in an offering procession. Beleg. Luksor<214> <276> ) and C=3
Tnmmt and Dbyn are broughtcontainingtheir requirementsand,--=p nameof a typeof a beervesselor a liquid IV 45.9 (possiblyc f. Ydh).
which may be the
1835
Yd
to rescue, protect Wb IV 563 (2-9) MK
At Edfu: it is saidto HorusTake your eyes,ý'j
which you haverescuedEromSeth'VI 55,6.
Theverb is not oneof theusualtermsusedto express'to protect,guard!however.
9d
to read , to recite
Wb IV 563 - 564(10) OK At Edfu ýd appliesto the ritual booksbeingread- specificallyby the lector priest In the stairway the ritual book 1568,1; -Ic=,(
processionthe dutiesof this priestareoutlined: 4-ý
I haveread
S I? O. 'e' themas spells1568,3 ; oc=? Readingthe divine ritual and readingtheir monthly services ýWý o reciting of the monthly
by thosein the gods houseV 343,15;thereis no stoppingthe UI of the hippopotamus, serviceV 392,17; prior to the dismemberment
J?bb ft
'recitingthis "' fO" X-
book by the lector prieseVI 88,1 ; cf. Apopis is killed in his variousformsand theabominationof his ka is destroyedbeforehim?VH 113,34
field, meadow. parcel of land
%d(yt)
Wb IV 567 (9-10) field GR - type of land (11) to (14) MK 9d(yt) is a frequent word for a field at Edfu - but it does not seem to occur in the Donation Texts. lie
"qq ,6 $is
9dy fields are flooded by canals or by the Nile itself
%J 01.1,9 *=4q4 Ydy-wIr 'dry fields'.00 c= c. IV 309; 581,14 and especially C91-
-C=b
Coe -WC
ft-c=- 1484,17; 91.u (flooded by Osiris) H 48,11; VoI% . I
to
e. C30
VI 261,2-3;
I
ca'-
1115,8; -MEDIC
(Hapy floods it) 1533,1;
01-r-
VII 166,8 [Cauville,Osiris p.94 n.3 translates'champsdess6chdsl; the flood makessweetUagq this land (?) in your fields IV 180,4-5qmrallelusestpw landsinsteadV 113,5). As the cultivator par excellencethe king is involved in k3t-Xdy 'Work of the fields' wb3-hr m'
Iýo', 1384,17;ir k3t U" cjh.
doing the work of the field IV 224,6-7;as the VI 250,12.
(si3-ib) in heart' 'perceptive one with The My fields grow plants- without %ny-t3
IV 48,15
he is
r4' dryness
off
IV 44,15; and all kinds of vegetation
'0' 171,11 Il 105,7. The fields are made'blue! bsbd :UIsm 440
Vdy is brought fill to bsbd-grain the granaries of or
VI 36.5 While Psb is brought from .
1836
the sbt-field has
111169,3.1
1
Vernus defines My as 'an individual plot of arable land
which adequately suits the word used at
Edfu [RdE 29,1977 p. 192 n. 108] and the forms1d (masculine) andfdwt
Vdyt (feminine) refer to
the sametype of land [Edwards,JEA 51 p.26 n.01
%dyt
trap , net Ab f. trapfor birds Wb IV 557 (7) OK c
The text at Edfu which hasthe word rdyt is clearin meaning in a trp kw-1text - the king comes (Lhis net IV 293,3 If theword wasarchaicthenits real
to Horushavingnettedthe enemyin
his text becausehe did not know spellingmay havebeenforgottenor the scribemay havemiscopied. theword.
Ydt
dough paste (paint) WbIV567(3Z) Medand569(5-7)=sd. t OK/MK $, f. ýj Wl' com 'Mehr Cr.595a; CED 255 KH 331 !Mwre c
The examplesin Wb tracethe useof ýdt from meaning'dough'in baking (Ti taf.84) and also in, medicaltexts(Eb.53,18and 19)asa word for breaddough A list of breadofferedat Edfu includes
(Wb Drog.509).
theirldy breadof bdy-grain VII 79.9; part of
inscribed he king brings 'I have for to the the text amulets and says gods you a protectiveamulet dough with black ink and coloured ink VI 300,2. Ghattas'
figures of
Der Vasenbildee[Schutz 56] but translates the word could p. mt. and the as wt word transliterates figures dough. t to either clay or made of some plastic material even execration refer and readas)(d. , Alliot similarly has niýwt m r(y. t) ýn' sty and notesthis refers to the figurines of foes withý inscribedtextswhich werethenbrokento destroytheenerny[Culte11p.640,41.
fdý
r A"
sweetwine Wb IV 568 (12-17) FCD 274 Smith,DemoticPapyriIII p.99 with rderences inhmn 293 ZO)pMAW CED f. Cr. 703 = ; c
.11ý
1837
There are two types or different usesof Xdh - perhapspomegranatewine: it occurs in love songs and it is used for embalming [examples P.Salt 825,147-8
; Chassinat, Khoiak 11 791-2 ; Lutz,
Viticulture p. 17-18 ; Keimer, Gartenpflanzen 1 152]. It is usually mentioned with ordinary wine though and rarely appearson its own. P.Harris 17,10-11 stressesthe difference between thickets of shedehand of wine. It does not appearin wine lists from the palace of Amenhotep III, but in temples it is an invigorating libation [P.Anastasi IV 12,11and is found in relatively small quantities compared bis, When 1164 704-5]. [Charpentier cooked the wine evidently has antiseptic qualities wine with [Beriandi-Grenier, BIFAO 74,1974 pp.3-41. O, ýdb is a specific offering type : bnk ', ýPVT At Edfu
H 97,10 ; Onk O-t
and here it
appeasesthe recipients R 183,3. The offering is made firstly to Horus Behdet with Isis who give the in in Kenmet Hathor lands to their tribute gives everything who ; return and secondly with western is in This Djesdjes the the also the two oases with producing areas oases. connection wine and I, Va's mentioned in bnk
Lj take, -al
from Kenmet, and then there is a list of the produce of
Two Harsomthus is Hathor This BB, VII 117,2. the give to who and offering made outlying areas
Lands. In a descriptionof the Festivalof Behdet,wine and
IV in 19,2. In drip/flow Iff the streets a 1'rrV
Djesdjes is king (title destroyed) the and sovereignof the of text as ruler addressed offering wine Kenmet- the god says,"I havereceivedOe:'ý 9dh andwine stressesthe pacifying effect of In generalseealsoLA 11586; AEO H 235
YdYd
which you broughtto me" VI 316,7. A furthertext V 132,4-5. LEM 157; Helck, Materialenp.7371.
stand, perch NybIV 569 (2-3) Pyr.
Wd like bolster be, but the 800 1036 the to 540 entire standard not appears In Pyr §§539; ; ; , have Later in front to the acquireda more general seems word a stand. of protuberanceoften seen significance,cf.
Siut 1232 ';ý" ZSk
Amenemhet(North Wall , line 1)
Lord of the standard,higher than the gods; Tomb of his standard(of Re-Horakhty)on the easternside
[Gardiner,ZAS 47,1910p.88 nl]. At Edfu'gdYdis usedin a mdt offering to the ibis and falcon who representThoth and Horus on
1838
their standards:the ibis is 'high upon two birds are upon t-T-
with the living bas!) 1270,10;a similar text, 'the
their standsas raysof the eyeof Khonsuin his form of a lion , greatof
mighf 1276,10. Plate28b showsthesetwo scenes,the king offers mjd.t to Khonsuand in front of ; Zý him are'ý stands( in the Chapelof theLeg).
1839
q,,
the hiH
Direct Writings: Phonetic Change:
.4 _
BEFAO 43 1945 p. 77 ,
q3
be tall high , Wb V1 (2) to 3 (17) Pyr. DG. 531,7 KH227
'b II Z-
7-k&IOA'
Ile adjective verb is used to denote objects which are tall andthus imposing : the plumes on the IV 31,5 q3 ca-'-also be translated by English . 'Y I Tiong life without limit 1572.17; Nfin has a long beard 'long': Osiris gives the king 0 ht
crown of the king AT
1404,16 or of Horas AT
1375,14 ; and 1ouX : priests drive away foes by uttering spells with ATW loud voices 111361,11;or -*-'high' or great is her flame in the Two Lands of
9great',a lion headedserpent is called your people 1509,10. Offerings are piled up high
1321,4; columns in the temple are high
k3w'offerings
V 3,5. During the inundation the water covers all the land including the gebels and thesecan be referred to , it hii 'made its place in the
as bw. q3 'high place (s)' : the flood ir. n. f stf mb Jý3ATI ir. f f hr. 100,5-6; high place 111 st. 6AT
581,12; possiblyývýoAlg
11251,4 ; walking uponj f rAft,
IV 365,1-2
253,, -2.
Various : the Lord of Behdet becomes or creates q3y-wr (a plantJ*and .6-]Mq dsr sw
ir. f. st.f m
m 'q. f sw m
JV U, ', high of uraei ?? VI 298,4. 1157,17; you are like sovereignsA
ithe be is intransitive but Edfu there may The verb q3y at an example of a transitive use usually king as Shu is described as a column under the sky 4 (c f. Wb VI,
q3i-'
8-14 hoch erhoben).'
high of arm with raisedannAiand , Wb V1 (8) and3 (2)
TO. 2
who raises up the celestial vault M 44,2
1840
LAJ I
This martial epithet is applied to gods as they rage against enemies : Soped A -2 Lj VII 272,16 ; VH 262,9-10 and here it seemsto imply that the raised arm holds up a weapon
Harsiese ATL
4T 4T,.! 63,1; is DpY H Horus Merty be brought down foes: HB to to j caUed, nb strike ready JLJ. ýVH 275,5; Horus son Osiris A I3-,: jKVH 316,10. It may be the term describing the traditional of ,. Al
royal pose in Ij trn Egypt
Jj
Ilie king himself bearsthis title on the battle field 4LY, -!J sý VIII 144.1 , TJ 1565,16 1559,2 ; in a butchery textd
There are other reasons to raise the arm : the gmýs falcondT processionof standardbearersis told'March IT
q3yt
.
"jj
7j
carrying the flail IV 5.2; a
Raise the arm in Wetjeset I'l 557,10-11.
high lying landor field Wb V6 (4-9) Pyr. DG532,1 IX)v7-
qy - high ground
Cr.92b; CED 51 ; KH 58
koIC-
II
The original meaningof q3yt was'high lying land'.derivedfrom q31'to be high', which was not' reachedby theannualinundationandhadto beartificially irrigatedby basinirrigation(thatis not with shadufor othermachines).As irrigation technologyimprovedso moreland cameinto useand q3yt' no longerdifferentiatedbetweenartificially'irrigatedlandandnaturallywateredland,asall land could now be wateredto producemorethanonecropa year.q3yt thusbecamea generalword for'field%In theNew Kingdoma newtypeof landcameinto agriculturaluse,the m3wt 'islandswhich werethen lands' both 'high desert the agricultural the representing extremes q3yt one at edge, contrastedwith onecloseto theNile. This technicaluseof q3yt appearsat Edfu in thedonationtexts(Persianperiod) whereq3yt/m3wt areoftencontrastedandtheactualareasof this landwhich belongedto the temple' are given. From the totals - 7,548 to 5,660arourasrespectively- the q3yt are clearly commoner.'-, but [p.1471he Meeksworkedout the positionsof q3yt landat Edfu [Donationý.56 (18) andP1.111] suggestsq3yt is high land needingartificial irrigation,in contrastto Schenkelwho suggestedthat by Ptolemaic times q3yt was a generalword for field and remainedso into Coptic 1CO16 'fielU ý7rupK diro6po; [BewAsserung p.60-65].In a dernoticcontract3ý qy wastranslatedas-M
corn
bearingmainland'[Griffiths, RylandPapyri III p.147 nA] and in anothercontractthis is contrasted with 30 m3i, so the Edfu contrastof q3yt andm3w reflectstheseagriculturalrealities [Wilbour 11
1841
pp.27-81. In the Donationtextsq3yt is alwaysprecededby the article 0 and contrastedwith the m3wt areas 10 Al d4q 1"061 land. Examples VII 243,13;. is desert of spelling: of the on edgewestof &ý, -this EdfuVII244,14; Aqq 11> VII 250,7or A
VII 220,15
q4 I
VII 218,4- areasto
thesouthwestandsouthof Behdet. In the Edfu texts generallythe term is not usedwith the sametechnicalprecision neverhas the , definitearticleandis a generaltermfor 'field, oftenusedasa variationin textswherewordsfor'fleld! occurmanytimes.In particularthesearetheNile offeringtextswheretheflood is broughtto thefield Wq A : Hapy is broughtto settlesupon A
',0' IV 332,11-12 ; ntf-Nile AlkQq III IV 365,7-8;the wrm flood
IV 364,8-9; (nameof Nile destroyed)A WO! 'XI 206,16-17.The word is
also used in alliteration : kkw (Nile) qrqr r., drkqq"'. k 1321,3-5; the flood qrqr r AUýq, '. k 11243,16; hpn (flood) b3h.ti r ATA A 1112,10;and a geni called A "ý, W 'b IV 364,8-9 khb. i n.k U (flood) ýr. 4 .
q3-pt says
The q3yt contrastswith the m3wt land: the Nile floods A-Ytq4 b- like the m3wt 11254,12; also M 98,6. q3yt land hasother applications: the god makesthe d
bloom so that he can pick
mnow and Pnw plants 111235,14;in a presentingplantstext, the king is called
III
237,1 In the geographicaltextscertainnomeshaveq3yt land specificallymentioned: 5th LE nome, areas in includedXqQ1't1'1IV 25,8 the 13thLE nome,45ýqq by land the ; pbw watered of
s3b.ti
32,940. IV its high land to the m3wt-fields reaches m3wt m-h3w The modemArabic equivalentof this word maybe l(a? qi land - which are fields artificially irrigated (by shaduf)[ seealso: Baer, JARCE I, 1962p.40 n.98 andJamesJEA 54,1968 p.53 n.d]
q3yt. q3
primordialmound Wb V6 (6)
The High Hill' wasa namefor the Isle of Fire or the Primordialmound[oerhuvel]at Hermopolis. Originally it was known as q33 and determinedby a flight of steps. it was the site of the original here Atum is §1652 Kheprer PT raisedup on43&d cC creation -
(at Heliopolis)but by the Book,
1842
is 6,17) V Re 17,5 Urk. Dead (Nav. Totb. the on theAT&Cb of =
which is in Limnw and the
Persianperiod text at KhargaOasisin the 11ibisTemple mentionsthe
xL
of Wenu
' in (Herrnopolis)[Brugsch- Reisenachder GrossenOaseplXXVI L22-231.q3yt. q3 appears thie "16-4 dlkqq Ogdoad Thebantombs- TT 145b(Urk.VHI 30,12)wherethe andTT walk upon Tý A [Chassinat.Khoiak 1285 n.3 38c (Urk.VHI 117,11)wherelight is createdon the
A -A
Yoyotte-Sauneron, SourcesOrientalesI p.35-6and57 n.100; Boylan,Thoth p.156 Sethe,Amun p.50 §96 ; de Buck,OerhuvelpAOn.2 - reviewby H.R.Hall, JEA 10p.185-184 Taharqap.74 n.151. At Edfu theq3yt-q3 is mentionedin lotusofferingtextsandhereit is theplacewherethe primordial TO Y Wd Aq I'A d 41)VI 247.12and' lotus containingthe divine child grows074, VII 162,12-13;, qqd T 1M. T1,19) V 84.16.Atthe endof this textthe OgdoaddeclareVe give birth toRe in'V4 V 86,13. The child HarsomthuscomesfromAWftl)
111190,15-16.
The connectionwith HermopolisandThothis stressed: the king is saidto be like IsdenCrboth)in YOVI 278,1-2,thus bmnw and q3yt-q3 are virtually synonymous.As a name for' od! T Hermopolis, q3yt-q3 appearsin laterRomangeographicallists at Dend*eradqqd a) MDIV'81 lifisee qq Gauthier V DG 153 1541. and andat Philae(Tiberius)Dum.GI 54,24ý,. As in the PTs the q3yt-q3 can be associatedwith Heliopolitan creation myths :a censingand TOW 240,6-7. libation text an Enneadof godscomeswith Re frornd%ý i ,
q3y
plant Wb V5 (8) Wb Drog. 510
Charpcntier1170p.708-9
DG 531,6 ki -plant Wb Drog. cites only onereferencefor this 'unknownplane[Hearst1951whereit appearsas inj n AA7*s
ýr mrD.t
ialso Germer',Arznei
p.369]. This may be the sameplant mentionedin
-a
becomes it Ibe Lord Behdet Amun Mut the to says end of offering at made and reed and papyrus , , lkqq 'Y4A 4 V4'w"A C=I-.
Ir" rI-N 3=
rn IqM.
he is a Great sacred god, child of foreign lands,
Khemmisbloomsbeforehim'1157,17.This mustbe the sameplant as appearsin a hymn to Khnum from Esna [RT 27 p.1911- hereKhnum is
n1ri who shows himself in Nun . Daressy
is be literally 'the high It 1 that 187-189 27,1905 lotus [RT could planf, divine translatedthis as p. for the the plant mound on primordial hill word high thus metaphorical one which growson the a -
1843
which is the lotus. I height or length
q3w
Wb V4 (1-13) Pyr. DG 531 bottom kj - long life
Cr. 130a; CED 66; KH 512
V..) LL2-
kOOy
length of time
At Edfu q3w is used mainly in the temple description where dimensions of the building are given q3w meanslength often , rather than height as one might expect. T=8 23 2/3 IV 113cubits IV 5,2; wsbt Oryt-ib -aT Examples : height of klwt-bpV -d
with 3wbreadth/widthand
5,12-6,1; temple as a whole
Jr
105 cubits IV 12,8 ; but A
_f
is 90 cubits (different building
LY LT J VII 37 Great Hall A 40 VII 17,11; length ?)V3,3 cubits +x cubits ; the pronaos , phase f8 1/3 cubits VU 13,2. 17,3-4; Mesen Chamber In the temple 'its width is perfect . its length (wsb) is excellent and ,
its height is just
is Idng breadth the 'height the Further, earth the of IV 19,11 sky, might say of we where righe , . JJ literally'length! IV 16.2? 1 the sky whole of given TV r-9 V 30,4; di hy r Also praises however are given to the 'height! of heaven Ir-by rd A
JJ
nt pt VI
103,3.
Idiomatically : at the giving of incense . Re rejoices Y. A r-Re libation incense to and giving .........
r-q3w-n
at the height of his voice 1499,12; 1500,4.
to thefull extentof to the full extent of my
A compound preposition , at Edfu, the king slays his enemiesstrength Il 74,7.
q3l
to vomit, pour out Wb V7 (5-16) MK ctCr. 37a; CED52
IC-k... GSOX
(or from b3 .
) ..........
From the NK onward, q3' is consistentlywritten without the 3 and at Edfu the 3 never appears, Coptic it to the closer maldng
The word is not usedexclusivelyfor pouringout liquids, but to
1844
pour out more generalofferings and produce. by Imhotep 270,12-13; H -done
ne two caverns are openedto 'pour oue the Nile: W: It' 264,4; H />,
(Horus) 1116,13 As a reward for offering a libation Horus pours out Hapy -, . A> for the king to flood the land V( 1743 Other areaswhich 'pour oue offerings : the Two lands . produce H 243,13; mountains dv 1*' (done by Horus) 1112,7;4Ue
Hathor 146,1 S.
Water or produce can come from a god as his divine efflux : HB pours out A0
4'
water as the
efflux of his body 11167,15-16;HB 4 0, iý- bouquetsof flowers as his efflux IV 29,2. qI is also used with q3s which has the same meaning : the srf-flood is brought, plants q3s pour "P '-'j out and what is in them ?
m-q3b
pours out IV 336,8.
in, among. within, synonymof m.hnw GR Wb V 10(3) to I1 (1) MK
Junker : §207 p. 154 q3bE) = rn-q3b 'in' GG §178p.134 in the midst Of (lit. in the folds of) , m-q3b-n. In GR textsthe compoundprepositioncanappearwithout the m. 22 in his in the Ennead 155,15; the king is A C14:
With following noun HB is Great of terror A
boundaries IV 29,14 Hor-Akhty illumines the F" in his Throne City VI 6,6; the king is'. if 5 Great of Terror = Mntyw 1559,2; a priest is master of excellent secrets= ýEý Pr-H' 1 2,
W
558.6. With following suffix gods...children
areamongthem1110,3; rejoice tj 16 %r,
(the city of Behdet) IV 3,8 ; the temple - the Wabet of HB is= the Ogdoad rejoice
czsý -
13.7; the sbt-Xnt - millions of flowers are = ca
king is contentwith what is in it =
tR
-, *-
1468,9
ER Adverbial use: fields are flourishingand n g3w Z= -:
to double Wb V8 (7) to 9 (12) ýbth. Dyn. 18 DG 533,10
At
Z6 -
in it IV
4--- 920
are in it,
therein IV 49,1 and grains A6...
ý2 6 IV 49j; the temple specification of those things which are in it§ý&', =
q3b
in it IV 6,4; the temple -
CS IV 7,6; the temple the image of Re-Harakhty rests= A C24--W
in it
V 3,2 ; 3bt-field - the
. thereis no want therein IV 462.
1845
Cr.98b; CED52; KH98
kwS
Examplesat Edfu occurwhereofferingsaredoubledin number(c f. Wb V 9,5) : the II th LE nome doublesall it controls (offerings) for the king A0 C= IV 30,5; the (ED A C= =IF=) Mý mnw-offering on the 6th day of the month t7 v- C- III#
nomedoublesthe IV 40ý2.
breast
q3bt
Wb V 11 (2-8) MK Cr. 54a; CED 33 ; KH 331 8 K, ISE q3bt refers to the whole chest in Egyptian but it has a more specialised use in Coptic where it means the 'female breast' [Lacau, Corps § 193-195 'stemumpoitrine'-;
Lefebvre, Tableau §24
stemum]. It occurs in medical texts (Sm. 1,20 ; 2526 etc.) , Magical Texts (Zaub. E 4,4 etc) and also at Edfu - when the enemy hippopotamus is chopped up , portions of him are given to towns in Egypt his breast is given to
VI 85,4 and,4
goes to the goddess
Wenet(of Hermopolis)VI 89.9.
part of the boat on which the rudder rests
qriw
Wb V 12 (7) GR and V 62 The meaning of a word as used in Hekanakhtep.30A Text B 1.10 has been variously interpreted as a bolt of ebony (in original publicadon5,' 'meaning unknown! [Jones, Glossary p. 1911and the handle by which the steering oar was moved [Spaull, JEA 49,1963 p. 186]. This may be the same as the Edfu example : the good rudder turns uponr'za,-q.
ý-
,"
(tmw
nfr wdbt br qrit)
VI 80,1.
Blackman and Fairman translated it as 'goodly oar turns upon its pose [JEA 30 6 n. k). Glanville described the object as' the rest attachedto the side of the steering oar post on Which the loom of the be 68,1932, 27 811. The [2AS term may etymologically related to qrr meaning p. n. oar revolveX Iole
q3s
.
to bind , tie up Wb V 13 (1-7) Pyr. and 17 (11) GR spellingqis
The most usual spelling of q3s at Edfu is usingthe sign
I&
which showsa man holding two.
1846
foes Horus king the UsuaUy : enemies the of Or are the of verb together. objects piecesof ropetied I& king in 1292,11 the ; tied a ntt-rope are
ties foes andbringshis rope M 127.9; foes
h3kw-ibw. k 1369,15-16: or bulls tied up for sacrificethe king Orldf
in his ropeVII 110,15; in a pun Wadjet ,
is bull HI 178,16 the the ; antilope great up AV
k3-wrties"
(D V 218,13.
sbiw m-bnt
Thereis alsoa nounq3s I)onds'(Wb V 13(8-16)Pyr.) which is alsofoundat Edfu , the gazelle'is' tied up (ntt) by
a ropeHI 146,10; bring Sethm
The nme of a godor epithetof HorusBehdetis
smr-qis
*V-
111188.11.
Re 1-2-2r
'H 24 no.166.
-tk
to makebondshurt Wb V 17(12)
sm r 'to cause pain' followed either by m or the genitive (m could be for n- genitive) - probably' means'cause the bonds of N to hurf , that is to tie the ropes of a foe so 6ght that they hurt and thus
restrictthe boundfoe [Kurth, Dekorationp.113-4]
j grIv
, 'causing fetters Asia'to, Stt the of n
be painful' (for Sopduand slayingthe enemiesbeforehim) -a uniquescenetide (on a column) III 247,2.Plate76 col2 showsthe king holdinga boundfoe beforehim by a rope who hashis hands , tied behindhis back anda harpoonis thrustinto his head.Also IIB says,WI the bondsof the arms of the rebellious'
nt IL3kw.ibw) VII 323.8-9;the king as the Great of
might causesthe bondsof thosewho attackMesento hurt foes
causeto hurt
I causeto hurt the bondsof the rebellious ...
VII 183,1-2;Behold these 1369,15-16
At Philae , the phraseappearsas mr q3s m (foe) [PhiM 1117.12 - with painful bonds] - Wb 989 Phot. 13 11813 Philae <77> ; <2671> ; <3087>505 ; <689> example:
.
The action of putting strongor tight bondson the foe is expressedelsewhereas smnb-q3s (Wb W, 13,14); othertextsaboutSopdumentionthebondof an enemy MD IV 15 ; 26-27
qi
image, form - usedin phrases Wb V 15 (5) to 16 (17) MK cf.
9142
SIO
CED 331 ; Cr8l9a; KH445 - Prefixof nounsof action
is dance festival in 'as i. sw form' sing and people a mi q! wl e. together : one
J847
'togetheeIV 17,9;plantsarepresentedto theka of BB
4-4- together1443,17
br qLf 'in its form' all : the king is givenPunt
in its whole circumference1477.2 (Wb
V 16 (14) GR) The nounqi 'image'refersto a concreteform or figure of the king or a god. [Hornung,Menschals Bild p.142-3]: in the temple
VIP-&-
all its imagesare exactIV 17,14.
to vomit , spew out
qis
Wb V 17(4-6) Med. GR plus (10) qjs to spit out Cr.577b; CED226; KH511 XOC12'
vomiting
At Edfuqis is usedin a similarwayto q(3)1 andit doesnotsimplyreferto waterbeingpouredout, . but also to lands or fields 'pouring out' produce:I give you the land (0) ýr 'd :ý$.A-V^ imYw-f -1=0 ý; for is inie 1160,10; HB rejoicesat the 3bt-fieldAW, spitting out you what rnpwt spitting Aout plants 111133.3;the srf-flood poursout plants hrs ? is brought and A
IV 336,8;the kkw-Nile flood
it pours out for you (HB) the field is bowed down (ksw) under
qnw-plants 1321,4-5; 11243,16-17.In a damagedtext, a flood pours out its produce(words are P illegible exceptfor ),d')kq
11195,13. The verb is usedin the sameway at Philae 'whenHapy .
A his field 3ht time the comesat
poursout its plants(Junker,Phill 1279,11-12)= KOTp.313
P, ý % Nr. 423 r-; . In a wnp-nhs text the verb is used in an execrationritual ,
IJ3113tDr rn. f ' the
council spit uponhis (Seth's)name VII 168,2. Apart from theseusesqjs is usedin medicaltexts [Wb Med. p.880 erbrechen, speien(seeq3')] whereit means'to vornif as a symptomof stomachtrouble (Eb.192 a; 195a; Eb.202a). When a drug is spatout this is a positive testfor pregnancy(Bln. 194 ; Calsb.V; Kahn 27 x2 ; Bln.193 q r3ý, in The spellings thesecasesreflecttheinterchangeof and asat Edfu.
qis-Inb
stoneusedfor amulets Wb V 18(1) GR
listsof materials At Dendera andtheamuletstheyareusedto makeincludeundertheheading includingset-squares, hearts,scarabs, plumb-lines, a totalof 16amuletsý eyes,uraeiandAA
1848
87. A list IV be MD semi-precious and this of precious stones all of could made of which mineral , MD IV 36,50 and a similar list on the Famine stela has stonesfrom Nubia including
includeslefe j; V f0
[Hungersnot 171.
At Edfu : BB is the soyereign in Pe and Mesen who fills the Eye with %>'&f liye with bb plants VIII 136,12 (the parallel text at Philae has
*.and makes its pupil Phill 1105,9) q.Y.
also bks, bqs.
qt
mineral WbV18(2)
GR
Haffis, Mneralsp. 133
Harris suggeststhat qis-'nb is a writing of q' and neglectsthe text in MD IV 87 listing amulets which are to be madeof certainstone- thereare 16 amuletsundeirjjs-Inb and then a different 10 ýj under :
".
including the sistra two plumes,eyes scarabs. He notesthereis a problem , ,
faulty discounts 'must remain in the that the amulet evidence as so and qI meaning of q' with , doubf [op.cit. p.2321. At Dendera q' ZJ ,
is broughtfrom a land calledArtt
,
-J
ýO
db
it is 'it and goes on usedto oca
enrich the shrineof Hathor and beautify her temple'MD 171,9. Daurnas(discussingthe Dendera C7 b
treasurytexts , OLA 6,692-3) notesthat the q' at Dendera. comesfrom Artt which is written 00 at Edfu 11279,9,howeverthe locationof thelandor theidentityof themineralareunknown.
01 ItF, 'ayn'-#1 ýkingbrings At Edfa in the Trea'surytexts underthe entry for AC! Oa, HB the to , .4
qq :'
perhapsimplying that q was mined11279,8.A further occurrenceis lesscertain- in the
UA Laboratory: dry myrrh is comparedto a bird - its wings are like the colour of gold and C=3
11
207,8. Harris proposedthat the mineralq' washa6matitewhich is reddish/brownin colour and this would fit, not only the treasurymetaphorbut the fact that haematitewas usedto make amuletstoo. At : % %--; Philae<1673>Phot.520 the godsfill the eyewith, --j . in the list of minerals.
ql
PAx of sycamom Chiuwnfie'r1186, p.716-7
Uhn and the Hungersnot16 conWns,,-.j 1-1
1849
There is only one referenceat Edfu to a vegetablesubstancecalled q' : the land of a nome is brought with its
V. 19,13. This may be connected to the demotic
-, charcoal and
nhy ql 'a type of sycamore' [Erichsen, Demotische Lesestficke Il , Urkunden des
PL&maerzeit,Leipzig 1939 indexp.154]. ,
shoulder, arm
q'Ii
Wb V 19 (6-14) MK DG 533.2 arin %.Pe- 2-
548,1qý arin
Cr.131b; CED67; KH73507
z-
4IC6? kr=7-s ;,, Icc-XL'? -
The technical term for the shoulder is q'O (in medical texts e.g. SmA: 8,17,18) and it has a dual form too. It also has the wider use 'arm' and Coptic derives from this in 'elbow' [Lefebvre, Tableau §301
. F
At Edfu when the hippopotamus is dismembered his shoulder goes to Hermopolis 85,3 and c'dr
,j
VI
to Wenet of Thoth (Hermopolis) VI 89,8. There is further allusion to this in a
I' protection text, it is the protection of Thoth to whom 'd
his shoulder is given on the Six Day
Festival VI 147,1. in an offering text the king specifies which arm will hold out the offerings in his shrine are asked to swIL3 bearers 21,8. The IT the of god arm
. -4 .1-4
the right
An s3w nmt. tn -
'makecarefulyour armsandguardyour footstcps'll 34,17.1
to bend the arm Wb V 18 ff. To 'hold out the arm' is a gesture made by a priest in the htp-di-nsw offering [Chassinat, Khoiak I 41. 33 23 34 Cauville, Osiris JEA 1 [Fairman-Grdseloff in 5] 294 *, p. n. n. any ritual act n. or p. . From the Edfu references this is a gesture found mainly in food offering texts , though there are exceptions : Setting up the brazier text
bending the right arm and setting up the brazier
(pl. 16 shows the arm of the king bent over the brazier, the left holds a mace and staff) 158,15. 013 Opening of the Mouth ceremony ,d IV 242,16-17 . Me text continues , the king
bend my arm to you after the rite/work is finisheS J and brings offerings IV 243,5 - pL 92 shows
1850
the king holding staff and macein left handandthe right handis held out straight;Maat offering , Shu
A,p I
-a :ý 0-
C- %% lot
bends to him the arms of the Two Lights VIII 83A
6 with every good thing VI 103,1-2; '3bt-offering
md-ointment.
X'Ot "' 14 362 king (XII p. straight right arm) , also
ý'j
-,-!-jl
; Making by the king'
**Aholding 158,6 Plate 16 j the sbm -I. -sceptre .
shows the king holding the sceptrein his straight right arm, the maceand staff are in his left and he is behind a heaped offering table ; brp-'3bt
the king says-! -J
4j
-, my arm is bent before your face
(Osiris and Isis) holding offerings 192,4. A.j It is used of others : Wadjet (tide missing) people in festivals
4
she holds boxes of cloth 1128,1-2
Lj -4. *-- they bend their arms as a mark of respect IV 17.7 and everyone
standsat his post:: jj
'Luý bending their arms to their secret images IV 19,6.
There are examplesof
L) ,
being omitted, either by error or becauseit was seento be incorporated
AjI in the meaning of q'o : the king IJ
bend my arm to your house with 100s of offerings I
AJ-4 189,5 - p1284 (vol. XI) shows the bent right arm gesture.the left hand holds mace and staff ; C--- it king 'I bend the right arm and brp wdn ', here he holds the sbm. sceptre in his bent right arm (pIAOh) H 21,8.
q'o-,drt
literally - bend the hand Wb V 18 (5) to 19 (3) BD cL
krEZbIkJPII'KH 73 from Ezekiel 23,42 for'6
stretch out. applaud'
Though literally bend the hand! this term may be synonymous with q'o-' I)end the arrW with drt , having the extended use 'arm. The phrase usually occurs in food offering scenesin which the king impersonates Shu, son of Re, or the Sem-priest : the kingacit"
i
for his father Re with the ,
ptp-di-nsw offering 11175,13.Plate 57 showsthe king holding a staff and macein his left hand is Ilis bent be held bent his to the the the palm arm upward. appears out, right at elbow with while .14ý arm/handgesture q'4
'S. /
W5.bends hand The king as a Sem-priesti^#. to god - and the
king as tm-gm4s the determinativeindicatesthat a straightright arm is the gestureIH 247,12.77he 4 11 a-
II*IA
E7-4
too %-- V'4Lbendshis to his fatherin Behdet VII 271,15-16;the bm-gmbs in Processions
arm in adorationIV 15,2. In an offering*ofmeatportions(bnp-stpw) the king as Shu the arm to the one who createdhim VI 153,6-7and in the sametext
e4-
"bends
to Horus VI
1851
156,5-6. In the actual scene pl. 149 he holds up a tray of offerings on both hands both arms with ,
bentat theelbowi
qlýw
thingswhichareoffered
In the Sokar Chamber, the god partakes of the offerings"IET
lij
174,
which are offered' - i. e.
given by the bent arm 1214,9 [so Junker, Stundenwachenp.101 (130)].
q'O
district Wb V 20 (9-11) DG 547,7qt- district /J, 7 2: Cr.131b; CED67, KH73 kA2!
in certainplacenames
Originally q'O may havereferredto a portionof bentor curvedland(in placenamesin the Wilbour papyrus,where it is translatedas 'tract! - Index Vol.IV p.90) . From the NK howeverq'ý is an to vogo; [Vernus,RdE 29 1977 administrativeterm for land andin the Greekperiodit corresponds p.181n.23 ; Kees. ZAS 72 1936p.46-471. At Edfu q'b is usedas a variantterm for a land area: when the w3d-wr flood restsfor the king upon,:: j
qb-nmtt
the landareas(andis raisedupon'places)1113,1.
to go slowly , cool of pace Wb V 23 (15-16) Late, GR
qb-nmtt p. IIIc-
is an epithet from the Late Period and is often followed by bw-dsr [BIFAO 53,1953 see n. I for examples ; Ranke, JAOS 65,1945 p.24 1].
Thephraseis usedasan epithetof officials to emphasise their dignified behaviourandbearing[H.de Meulenaere,Fs.Grapowp.226-2311. In templesthe epithetqb-nmtt is quite rare but the variant , m. qb-nmtt , which is appliedto godsor priestsgoing in processionto towardsthe sanctuary, is' very common.The latteris an adverbialconstructionintroducedby m andexamplesarelistedby Otto Schritt', cE Alliot, Culte I 242,244,422'enmarchelente!; [GuM p.156'mit kiffilem, beherrschtem Daumas, ASAE 51,1951 p.391 'marcher lentemcne]. qb means 'cool' 'calm' as opposedto
1852
ýmm'heated' and in the context of walking perhaps means 'slowlywithout
haste' or even
'silently, quietly'- considereda great virtue by the Egyptians for behaviour in temples. At Edfu : the priest in procession
to the shrine in the temple 1542,15; the gods of Edfu go
in the sacredplace in procession 1576,3; the children of Horus too all go 536,8; the priests are told to become (h pr)=i'Ai . the king as the priest of Horus
a
TI
'do not hasten,do not huffy the feet! 1414,10; '
in the Great Place who opens the sanctuaries of the ,
gods V 40,34. In instructions to priests : mk df3w
=O: 0 'aj*) -4c=! 3 C,:
and make silent your voice in the "
temple as one who comes and goes in the courtyards V 244,9 [Alliot, Culte 1191 vois ce sont les aliments de celui qui multiplie ses pas autour du lieu saint]. The phrase is also found in similar contexts at Dendera [for examplesSeeOtto, OP.Cit.and de Meulenacm op.citl. de Meulenaereconcluded that qb-nmtt is translated'slow walle - in the MK qb and b3b (hurry) are , 3 ZAS 1. Piehl Janssen, Autobiografle I 166,2 [from texts, : cf. p. an autobiographical opposites , 1893 p. 88 ink qb 9w m h3h I am calm free from haste] then m-qb. nmt seems to derive from this vW use of the term
qby
earth ? c f. Wb V 25 and also Wb V 164 (12-13) gbb
When bricks for the temple are being made, Horus says that he gives the place of the god,,., 'established upon its foundations, the gate of life upon its lands
all
[c.f. Montet Ktmi 17,
1964 p.87 la porte de vie sur ses terrains] Il 61.3 The word in Wb is translated as 'earth' and gbb,, . from D. 18 'fields' spelled AJJ UISin the GR period. This is most likely the same as the Edfu term, in limits foundation is firm to the the texts the of elsewhere : occurs which
K (Cýj :,
provided with
A 'reaching limit in for foundations 1: digging II 113 the the earth the of scene a sand
the
foundation to make excellent the monument in the Great Place'Il 60,4. , All the examples seem to be the same word meaning perhaps lowest ground level , when digging 3=, down. However where Meeks has djq4r,!. translated as'fondations'[An. Lex. 77.4382; RdE 29, j, 1977 p. 121he comments 'est en fait une graphie de bq3jt' [An. Lex. 77.1324] . Harris suggeststhat, _ it is paving or foundation blocks of stone [Minerals p.291-
1853
qbyw
vessel Wb V 25 (2-6) MK DG. 534,2 d-Z1 Lý-
qbt -a vessel 16 kH&l k4\61
Cr.99b-, CED52; KH57fem.
bronze in jar for beer Deir Medina texts the of or coppermade or and el was a water qbyw was [Valbelle, Poids p. 18 ; du Buisson, Vases p.29-301. At Edfu in a list of vesselsof beer and wine for IA %'y-cakes bread beer, included '24 ds-vessels v Behdet Festival there are of the after of 24 big qbw-vessels of beee vl35,8-9.
It is feminine like its Coptic descendant.Also in an
"MW her is brought .4 beer Menket, carrying the goddesswho makes C, IIt --*offering procession,
qbw
for beer [Meeks, At Edfu 197,12-13 beer IV to to only vessels qby refer seems vessels of . Hom.Saun. I p.247 n.48 and Macadam, Kawa 163 n. 1203.
qbb
coot wind Wb V 24 (13-14) GR Ankh. 20,14 1r-r4-1A: Cr. 100a; CED53; KH57
qbbw
cold winds
K&WO)l &
Stela Ramesses IT ) Marriage 22 ff. V (Wb from 'be the. of derives earliest on and occurs cool' qb qbb IT 249,13 which was translatedby Kuentz as'north wind' [ASAE 25,1925 p.233Q. It is , 4? 1: A fluidV12a. from his 1b* by Wb, in later creates atEdfu: god texts, also and as noted used The etymology of the Coptic word is discussedby Osing [GM 27,1978 p.68].
qbbt
coolwater Wb V 25 (10-11) CT
Ufl 4-. The Wb cites referencesfrom the Coffin Texts :
Spell 62 CT I 269b but the term is used
8 line 4 Condon [Seven Hymns 'calm is The and, in p. translated watersby texts. as word rarely other 'be from is derived It 171 cool'. qb p. . At Edfu : 'the Children of Horus kill all their foes, their weaponsreach (their targets) and pierce the
cool waters
11
'VI 79,3 Alliot notesthat qbbt is cold water found when digging .
J854
' here Fairman Blackman term but translated the as'deep wate&. 11764 11 [Culte and into the ground n. for the deeperthe water the colder it is [JFA 30 p.6 and ncl
throat
qbbt
Wb V 25 (12) GR The Edifice of Taharqahas an earlier exampleof this word [Taharqap.72 n.41 and PL27(23)) all that ktV in is survives the text srq
of those who are in the water. Ile terrn is not attested in medical
J
papyri. Wb cites two refercnces- MD H 46 (incorrect) and Philae <1522> Phot 1373 -a Maat offering j C1
0-
offering Jt0.
tisAi m mk. k. It is also found at Edfu : also a Maat'. Aj 'qb. this your throat it (fem.) has refreshed your body TV 257.15 ; the same text ri
this your throat &J
Ch
CD IT 146,10-11.
The etymologyis uncertain- it may derivefrom qbb 'coot aie (which passesdown the throat) or from q3btbreasf .
qbb
name for Khnum Wb V 27 (8-10) Late - GR
From the OK Khnum was known as Lord of the Water marshes(Urk I 110; 11I, =
Goo
and this may have been abbreviated to qbh. 'Cataract Waters' as an epithet of Khnum. In the Coffm Texts a geni is called
the son of Re CT IV 367d.
At Edfu : in the description of the First Upper Egyptian nome
Khnum is there united with .
his forms of the sacred s3b4wt in the water-marshes'1337,5. If qbO is not a name for Khnum, then it is the name for the Cataract area itself , personified as a local dicty ,cf. Philae <1495> Phot.221 9P Osiris be Cataracts. This is to the Khnum : can applied other gods of epithet called where ffp'&. *xceUent
his because in 1374 MD IV 75 Egypt Philae Phot. ; of <1532> probably qbý ,
temple at Biggeh : Horus in his form of &if
Philae <3439> PhoL1328; in a pun he is called .
q3b htpw Qebeh who doubles the offerings E. Nbm. 162.8. I
qbý
sky, heaven Wb V 30 (1-6) Pyr.
1855
qbý is aboveall the mythicalwaterregionof the sky on the sideof Nut which is oppositethe earth andbeyondthe sun'scourse.Apart from beinga watermarshfor birds qbOcouldalsobe a word for 'sky' in general[Mercer,The PyramidTextsIV p.53-41.At Edfu : the godsprotectHorus the sun , , IT (s9) to open r-i
the sky' VI 145,10andthis phrasesr-qbo is a euphemismfor 'opena shrineor
chapeldooe[Jankiihn,Schutzp.24 trans.] Goyon citesa text wherefoesare laid low
in the sky 11133,13[Gardicnsp.81,7].This
howeverseemsmorelikely to beqbý 'marsh'here.Theword occursat Denderaalso.
bird farm pool - waterregion ,
qbbw
Wb 29 (5-13) Pyr. qbýw is a namefor the mythicalmarshareato which birds werethoughtto migratein Nut which Seven Hymns dark [Condon, beyond the thus the void opposite earth and sun's course, a chaotic was p.28 n.8 ; Edel, Zu Inschriften auf dem Jahreszeitenreliefsder Weltkammee aus dem Sonnenhefligtam des Niuserre II p. 106 ff., G6ttingen 1963]. The original home of migratory birds is in this area, is There from the qbt to the the covering earth. north-west and part of extending northern north-east of Horus in the Delta and qbt of Seth at the first cataract, so the south had its migratory birds too. Thus qbtw is a general word for the aquatic bird pools of the world. At Edfu qbhw are primarily the habitat of fowl: Sbt brings a flock of rMoWl which came Eromj &DWVII 81,14-15 ; sr-geese 1565,10; (presenting flowers text) the hw-birds go down from ^ftl*^
inhabit
= VII 124,13;a pehuhasbirdsjust like Qon
the northernmarsheswith its birds IV ad%
39,1. 44b A for Min givesthe king UpperEgypt asfar as This northernmarshis probablyequivalentto Elephantineandthe marshof Horus(= LowerEgypt)to thecoast1406,4.HoweverKhnumis Lord of Goo 115,2 1167,12-a title of his sincethe OK andwhich clearly refers the qbOw: %=X-AwI ,c7h to the southerncataractarea. In the dual qbOwy is the wholeof Egypt: Horusis Lord of We landsbowing and
the two marshesgiving praise1406,3.
2ý In the Sokar chamber: sqb ib. i n-imsn m rnsn c-3-Iff Horusin your nameof
1162,16; Min givesthe Two
oaa
lib. 1213,1 'you libate before ; and r-,V
housein the marshesin the West 1215,3
.
1856
qbýw
waterbirds Wb V 30 (8) MK IR,
qbýw is attestedfrom the Coffin Texts :A and the Eloquent PeasantAj
are brought for the deceasedCT I 269e:
[B I. 113 perhapsa special type of bird ] and then into NK"
texts - KRI 11509,15 ; 626,8 for example, and ultimately into GR texts [KO 1336,458 ; 149,5 1 The word also occurs at Edfu: there are
Kk
in Edfu from a list of commodifies atEdfu IV 3,3'
in the text over the net catching enemies sht. n. s
00
'it (the net) has rished the marshes' VI
2373 - however Alliot [RdE 5 p.80 n.71 translatesthis as 'caught birds'. The term seems to be a collective for "birds of the marsh' deriving'from qbh 'marsh', and the , spellingwith
050 is clearly under the influence of the place name QbD. If qbD is avoid beyoiid!
Nut, as suggestedby Edel (op. cit.), then thesebirds from it come from chaos and mvst be identified
with the Sethianforcesof chaos- whichgivesa symbolicreasonfor their appearance at Edfu.
qbý
libationwater Wb V 27 (15) to 29 (4) DG 535,2 A I; t I
The liquid usedin the libation ritual canpurify or restorelife and invigorateor both. In the temple ritual the libation offeringof wateris bothpurificatoryandnourishing[LA 1111014-5]., As an offering type at Edfu qbbw canbe offeredby itself or in combinationwith snLr 'inc6nse' , . n 11 Alone it is offered to Horus : irff'1376,19 169,9 ; di J. VII 205a ; IV 218.4 IV ff 62,14 ; VII 58,14 brp 11146,3; 11140,19 Il 143A accompaniedby a goddessdl Aý , ý~'% , AAM
(Isis) ; VII 165,15(Hathor) ; also sty ...-11256,14 11262,5 with a numberof godsir If ,
1259,11; Drp
VI 253,14,(Harsomthus)di 1490,14;with primeval serpents
1525,6 ; with serpentsand threegeni 1532,16 In thesecasesthe offering representsthe flood of the, . Nile and so the godsguaranteethe king in returnhigh Niles without endand the subsequent fertility andproduceof thefields. The pouring of water is also a funeraryritual, designedto provide water for the deadand to purify them from dirt and corruption The offering is thus also madeto Osiris , who with his shrine'at .
1857
Biggeh, is also associatedwith the Nile. The pouring of water for him
has the dual purpose of
-
being the libation for the dead and the coming of the Nile flood perhaps'seenas being the direct, 5 fi Osiris 11247,4 beside 11263,4 ; (usually with Isis) : ir efflux of the god. For : ir 11623 ; di
if
11258,8; (Nephthys) 1169,16 ; also 1218,17; (Nephthys and Children of X
Horus - the gods of the canopic chest) ir 1185,19 As Sokar-Osiris: ir 11 1153,14 . ff V 65,8 The offering is also made to the other gods of the Elephantine area: Khnurn Re ir di . 1114,11 ; Khnum 1477,5 ; sty
17
173,7
,
Sopdet and Anukis brp'l
317,14 ; IV
AMA
277,12. Various gods : Isis ir VII 119,10 ; Herishef ir
V 185,8 Again the rewards to .
the king centre on the coming of the flood from the efflux of Osiris which refreshes brings renewed , life and also purifies and cleanses.The king is usually shown pouring out one or two libation vessels into a basin on a stand (pl. 31a 118) or over a table of offerings (pl. 24b) or he holds the vessel , , without pouring (in brp rites pl. 35b and vol. II fig. on p. 145). In the Offering Hall (9) four libation offerings come in succession: di 'a second to Hathor 1485,13 ; third to Harsomthus 1485,13
a Horus 1486,6
and fourth to Horus 1484,11 - same
rewards and Icingpours vesselinto a basin (pl. 35 b and c). The ritual is also performed as bnp
for Horus 174,11 ;H 260,15 : 111169,13 ;H
245,13 ; 1116,7 and for Khons and Meret 1263.16 -where the king runs with the libation vessels wearing the White Crown. The rewards he receives are again the flo6d and what the fields grow becauseof it (c f. pl. 17 and 64). Unique rituals are: it O'py bnp qbý for Horus IV 354.12 and in qb4w m Nwn
for
Horus and Hathor 11263,9. The libation offering is paired also with the offering of incense [as an ancestor ritual Cauville, Essai P.22 n. 11 : ir
M. -for
Horus 181,12 -, 1 85,9 ;V 239,7 ;V 289,6 ; di&I
V 57,15 ;V
156,8 but it is principally a funerary offering which is made to the dead ancestor gods of Edfu *.1 , 382A ; 1151-2 111301,8 : 111323 ; IV 83A ; IV 102,17 ;V 160,12 ; IV 239,13 ;V 61,17 ;; VII , 118-119 ; possibly IV 258,12 or ancestor Ptolemies 142,1146
; IV 304,4 ; IV 148a ; 111130,13;
111181,12;or Osiris IV 98,15. Also for variousgods: Re V 178,10; V 82,9 ; Atum VI 157,6; di X
6. A 1482,9 ; VII 282,4 Khepri ir .
VI 309,11; with lusasdi
314,16. With a food offeringalso to Horus1501,7.
ff
1503,3; Khnum VII
1858
In general the ritual is for the king to perform his duties as the legitimate heir of his ancestors and he do Mie hold kingship. his texts will receive specify what not always the on maintain
but by the'
heir legitimate He be be himself he his the to the can given the proves ritual performing very act of . flood. incenseand also the renewal of life brought about by both the smell of incenseand the addition of water. The king holds a censeror pot with incenseand a libation vessel (pl. 90. pl. 15). The stresson the Nile flood in all the texts suggestthat here qbtw symbolises not only the actual flood given by the gods, but also the king's control of the flood water and his subsequentcontrol of, i crops and land in Egypt. For this reasonthe qbbw rituals are more than simply a purification or flood 'do ut desrite, but it is also a mark of kingship and a sign of the duties of the king.
qbb. wy
Egypt Wb V 29 (10) GR
A late period term meaning 'Egypt! becausethe land was made to live by the Nile which came out , of the two caverns of Qebhu - in the area of the First Cataract.Ibcre are two earlier terms I lr-qbhw and Stb-qbbw which represent the north and south of Egypt respectively, so qbý. wy
the dual
form combining theseideas, meansthe Two lands henceEgypt [Gauthier DG V 1711 . The earliest example is cited by Gauthier on a block from the Saite-PLolcmaictemple at Behbct el'
H,agar[Sais-RT35p. l0ANZZ
1; Wb hasan examplefrom U&II 78,15.
QbD.wy is well attestedin Rolemaictextsasa word for Egyptandat Edfu it occursas a variantfor 11 ffff 1 1111.7 for the templeIV 10.10 the Egypt : HB protects ; HB raisesup what is in jj VI IV 18.10 ; Horus.Lord of Mese n drives Seth from Two ladiesdwell in qff Egypt (the' Lord 68,3. Appropriately, in an ir-qbbw text Osiris is describedasq= of a Outpourings)1162,16.It is alsofoundat Dendera,Kom Omboand7bcbcs.
qbow
ý.41
waterpourer Wb V 27 (6-7) Late - GR
Otto suggestedthat the qbDw title wasa creationof the Ute Periodand he pointsout that it could is called qbbw, be usedin puns [GuM p.72] : the king , as he gives lotus flowers to 11arsomthus nt The MD III 56g f. 11188,8) D '(c. heart earliest his ib. f 'libationer sqbD who refreshes
1859
example in Wb is from Dyn.22 at Karnak (Beleg). The use of the epithet at Edfu was studied by Ibrahim who noted that it was applied to the king in scenesof presenting incense and libation (qbtw) especially mortuary scenes [Kingship p. 1941 rq ancestor gods are presentedwith the gifts and the king is 51,5 ; 11 '17
the libationer of those in Mesen II
IV 148,6 ; (ir snLr qbb) the text is mutilated but the sign
f'q
--may read
qbtw (or perhaps sty qbb) IV 99,6 . Ibrahim further suggeststhat this title is the Lower Egyptian counterpart tide of Upper Egyptian iwn-mwt. f but he stressesthis is unproven [op.cit. p. 1331.It is also found at Dendera.
sacredsnake
qbt
Wb IV 31 (2) GR qbb is the nameof the serpentin the 14thUE nome
1341,8 (Cusae)and theLetopolis
nome1330,7.
qf3w
dignity awe respect , , Wb V 31 (6) to 32 (7) D.18 GR oft.
71beearliestexampleof qf3w quotedby Wb is Urk. IV 385,4in the SpeosArternidos:inscriptionof Hatshepsutwhere the queensays she was createdto put wsr
A
'the might of his
dignity' in this land.. %fyt head from 22nd (q. ) Dyn. the the and, with so written synonym of v. and was as qf3w wasused forepart of a ram sign
3Z
Borghoutsnotes that in some magical texts qf3t standsin clear .
parallelismto Ok3w 'magic'[OMRO 51 p.40]. Strickerin fact translatesqf3 'magicforce! [OMRO 31,1950 p.611.This is found at Edfu too : the ka 'hasmadeyour magic(h'k3) he hascreateda, 10 VIII 115,8-9 Borghoutsconcludesthat it shouldbe Aqq* your force' 11199,6; similar A.-z.:, V . translatedas 'victory' 'superiority'.This howevergoesonly a small way to encapsulatingin one Englishword the Egyptianideasinvolved(seecommentson the meaningof 9fyt, for this problem). R 3ýh, 'ýqj ' is HB is : - IV 48,2 ; the king says'I see'4 of gods wr a quality qf3w 9 oil
of Horus'
IV 55,13; the king is `1='P1T49 IV 56,2; of a groupof weavergods,Horus makesgreattheird V'-
Di 144! 19 1130,1 Also it is given to the king : he puts 'ad. 9- his power in his enemiesIV .
1860
AQ. 310 74F71E, 234,15-16; Mcntyt makesgreat of the king in the hearts of people IV 273,18; the king is Great it-1-145% in the Land of the Fenkhu V 42,2. qr3W- is something frightening for foreigners to experienceand for thoseout of the sphereof the king and gods to see. may be due to confusion with f3w or qfn which are words for offerings. I In parallel with Ifyt : four serpentsgive attributes to the king the second gives him Yryt theý' . , IM A 0-. "e1-1 in people like Re when he shows himself in the morning 1294,4. It' third makesgreat his %-. The writing with (M
is thus a very visual aspectof the king's personality perhaps the feelings of awe engendered were thought to be manifestationsof this magical overwhelming force. , It can be difficult if a ram sign alone is written to decide whether or not the word was taken as Yrit or qf3w - both are feminine and very close in meaning. Examples such as E.Marn. 80,8 'make great 'Jý
of the king' cannot be satisfactorily resolved -in Egyptian the meaning of the word is clear II".,
andits precisereadingis lessimportam
qfn
ý
cake Wb V 32 (16-18) MK DG 536,8
leZ) ; v
Cr. 113a; CED60; KH66
keNGýMe4"
Also attestedin GR templeoffering fists :a list of breadofferedby the king includes = - c:;p ,Sý VII 214,6 ; brought from the store rooms for the god's offering
VI 346,5 : MD III 55c
KO 173,85 ; Philae <2991> PhOt.861.71iis derives from the verb qfn which is the processof makingsoft doughhardandfirm [Verhoevcn,Grillen p.159-1611andalsooccursat Edfu: in a breýd offering , the goddesslinmmty ed-
qfn
cooks themwiLhher own handsVII 79,8..
to build, to construct Wb V 33 (4) GR
The term derivesfrom qfn'to bakc'(Wb V 32), the makingof qfn-cakesmay haveinvolved some modellingof the doughhencethe idea'to fashion','to build' [Verhoeven,Grillen p.160]. .4 At Edfu qfn is usedin textsrefcrring to the building of the temple: (brick mouldingtext) % I all the walls 1161,6-7;Horus saysto the king 'I entcr Wctjcsct Ilorus Z"I%
m--b which you-, -
1861
havebuilt for my ka' 193,9; theking is the excellentgod,. 4'4-,,
who built the two shrinerowsI
H 106,17. The sameappliesto its useat Dendera: .4 ?,cF he hasbuilt it with a roof D 1119,1; he has built it of white stone D 111140,4.
qfdn
ape Wb V 33 (6) BD, GR
49. From the BD this term applies to apes in general%-.4
[Budge -Chapter 42 1.28 (papyrus of
Nu in the BNU and to an ape headedgod, at Abydos in the temple of RamessesIl 4-0v__-VjO
.
At
Wit the word continues to be used: a Maat presentationtext, there are three apeswho are called the
noble apes(bnt) protectinggod
the sacredapesrefreshingShu in his form 1276,1-2
A"
Tlioth is called tv
(an epidietnot in Boylan) 111251.16-,in an incense
offering the king 'gives 4ga*
V'2,IV fear of apes'IV 250,1-2.
The noun is probably associatedwith or derived from the verb qfn (Wb V 32,9) which means 'to bend (the arms) ' (Pyr § 1213), and the later form of this verb qfdn occurs at Edfu meaning'to bend! , A j 'The Protection of I., m3sty of him who bends the knees in the temple' VI 148,8. Ile
determinativeshowsthepreciseactioninvolved, andapesareoftenshownwith bentknee- thusthe noun qfdn came to be applied to ape.
qm3
to create Wb V 34 (3) to 36 (5) Pyr. DG 537,1
1 ý-,
qm3 occursoftenat Edfu, frequentlyto stresstherelationshipbetweengodandking - thegod creates Af t his sonto protecthim the king - his son : Ptolemyis created to be king IV 7,9; HB tk is 34,2; best IV this expressedin the phrasethe king is createdhimself VI 6,1; PtolemyandCleopatrabuild a templefor
the creationof the one who the onewho createdthem
1228,4;the king offers the btp-di-nsw to the onewho createdthe one who createdhim (i.e. the god who createdthe fatherof the king)j; a-
1155,5; an epithetof the king
strongarmedlike
the onewho createdhis body' 1268,15. Godscreateother gods Horus ý> .
the Ennead1560,9;or not
A> ---atJ gtL AA^%
Ptah
1862
createsbut no-onecreatedhim H 37,5. In the formula di/wd pt qm343 'what heavengives and earth creates'= everything: 4-'1V. "--' 1113,13;r-V R
29,2;
Creating produce: grain BB , A> 1161,6 ; cloth makes receives beer Jýj
V
11f
...
IV'
1336,9.
ý13R: IV 29,2; general Xorus receives
made by Hedj-hotcp 1126,6; beer, Isis j>
what the king beer 1151,12; Horus
by Hathor 1462.7; Hathor makes becrJ5ý Vývias her handiwork 1114,7.
Creating parts of the Universe: the earth, HB
t
this whole land V 8,5; light , Horus
520,12. People and things together : HB makes millions
100s of thousands and begets men and
fashions gods 1143,11. Various : in the name of a minor god 'Divine water from Osiris the flood who creates" A beauty and makes all the rh.yt live! 1198,15; HB created the egg and begat his chicks IV 26,6-'"' Horus is A >Jýcreated by the female falcon 1110,13. Evil is also created
those who create evil - they shall not exist V 43,3 foes A! ý-
create
all kinds of evil in their hearts1172,8. I In the senseof 'to fashion' : the god receivespart of a door king has a was-sceptrein his left hand
fashioned of electrum IV 331,10; the-",
fashioned of gold VI 21.6; he has a Khonsu f igure
made of gold VI 22,4.
qm3
to move (oneself) Wb V 33 (15) NK
Wb recordsqm3 only in An. 19,5 andGardinercommentsthat it is equivalentto the Coptic 1QM but this is the only examplefrom Late Egyfian[Lit.TextsNK p.13* andn2l At Edfu Horus is describedas the protectorI 11, ,
in his war-ship 1114,17.Fairmansuggested
that this was 'movedhimself' in his ship - but it still may be an epithet of HB ? rotector and Self Created who is in his warship'.
qm3
image, form Wb V 36 (9-15) MK
1863
qm3 is used at Edfu often in puns : the king is A>
*-o it
the image of the one who created him
74l*A94O-' and 'Horus is the image of Hor-Akhty (note the bird
(or creation ?) IV 279,1 also VI 6 Ij
signhere)VI 57,9. ,
qm3-pbty
proven valour JEA 21 p.32 n.2
The phrase may be derived from qm3 'to beat metal': Horus of Behdet was like','*u4 1"W) VI 121,4; HD was pýty a man of proved valour
also . with the face of a falcon appearing
with a diadem on his head VI 123,4-5. c.f. a passagewhere Horus Set-Aby ?, protecting Osiris in Naref VI 92 and in this case qW-pýty 'protect!
qm3
sn qm3
he has created might in could be a synonym for
.
to beat out metal
Wb V 36 (16) to 37 (6) A word like ms which canhavetheparallelnuance'to fashion!or makesomethingaswell as'create'.qm3 seemsto refer specificallyto manufacturefrom metal,and at Edfu from gold :a god wearsa plumeon his head
fashioned of gold VI 23,8 ; Horus holds a sceptre
14
m nbw VI 21,6; an imageof Khonsu=*m
qm3ti
A pw
nbw VI 22,4.
ornament or dressworn by the king at the Heb-Sed WbV38(II)
GR
The exact nature of this garment is not clear . The Edfu texts usually mention it in connection with flail 'Equipping Horus with his ornaments'. In return and offering ornaments :a crook royal other >j F, flail as Horus Lord of the Heb-Sed1480,10-11. The scene king 4, Khonsu gives the crook and . in P1.35cshows the king in a White Crown offering Khonsu the crook and flail. Khonsu holds flail (b and Was-sceptre and wears a
counterpoise and a long envelopping robe . That qm3ty is an
article of dressis confirmed by a text where idmi-cloth is offered. Here Horus rewards the king with 'appearanceas c7 ý>
like Horus 131,15 The scenePl. 11 shows the king offering a bolt of .
further LD IV 13c, Wb from Karnak, HB. erroneous ly. to cites a example as cloth
1864
reeds
qm3
Wb V 37 (14-16) 19th Dyn. - GR
Charpentier<1197> p.722-23 Juncus
rwritimus DG 537,3
32r
Cr. 108a; CED57; KH64
K04
The qm3 at Edfu are firstly found in the laboratory texts where, in a recipe for making kyphi ,a PI (ýf is plant called also said to be called
0
Yeedof Kush' (2 deben of this t
is needed) 11211,7 . Chassinat [Khoiak p.425 and p.2021 gives an example of
in the garden of the god. It is
generally a well attestedword and is the ancestorof Coptic kAil. Loret-Lefebvre took this one step further and claimed it was the origin of Greek icadgo;
[Mmi 13,1954 p.22-23]. So far however
'Reed of Kush' is not attestedelsewhereand in this case qm3 is probably a general word for'reed! rather than a specific variety. 11f qL In the Festival reeds are associated with Mesen : rdit r Msn n -r-T-
qm3ty
rdit
r Msn
V 349,9-10 (Wb V 37,12).
image Cf. Wb V 38 (9-10) GR
Certain examples of qm3ty at Edfu are rare becausethere is some element of confusion over the rcadingof
1, ý
It seemsmost likely to read 'wt 'animal' and is used with reference to the sacred
falcon. Where qm3ty is certain it is used in puns : the Sia falcon is called
Tjýk I
qm3 s3 ý3-tp
msw. f the divine image who createsprotection around his children IV 170,5.1 A guardian of the hours of Osiris is Ai
1222,15
Junker [Stundenwachen p.461 .
transliterates this as qm3 tpy mr pbM (n.4 written as q3 mdw - loud of voice) and translates it as 'die klagende krank von klagen!
III D is 76d 149 b-c 39d MD 11 I MD Wb e. g. Dendera, and frequent The word more at - see , , I '-Z D11159,1142. ,ý D 1(1173,4;D VII 74,7 or4Q'nJ but also spelt 159,6 ='d
1865
qm3ty
moumers Wb V 38 (12-13) Late, GR
qm3ty is a noun derived from a verb known from the Pyramid Texts qm3 'to mourn' (Wb V 37,7, Pyr. §313b). At Edfu it is used mainly in the Sokar Chamber: Nephthys and Isis are the mourners of the west 1200,16 ; in the Embalming Ritual, they are Jý,
Ita
II
J1 -%% 'Is
intheMansion
of the Prince Mariette text 12,7 = Sauneron8,7. A noun qm3 'mourning' is also related : the son of the dead god is brought at
off
the
sound of their mourning 1206,2 ; the deceasedcomes as a ba uniting with the corpse at
the soundof the aII
qm3tyw
of the mournersMD IV 75 (19) ; as NephthysmournsOsiris . sheis 3h lwailing excellentof lamentations1166,14.,
inhabitants of qm3ty whence gum comes Wb V 38 (6-7) GR
The name qm3ty may be a poetic name for Punt [Gauthier, DG V 174] 'gum land! literally, hence thesepeople arepeople of gum-land. They are usually mentioned with the produce of their land in texts concerned with incense offering gms-'ntyw (11141,7) bnk-md (V 273,3-4) rdit-Intyw ,
ýr. lb (VII 60.7-8) or more general texts
I (IV 56,7) bowing (ks) The people come their showing obeisance : sn-O under qmy-gum : ýe> . go ttl
11141,7;
V 83,15and(hr)
VII 60,7-8. Or they carry.their tribute AA 273,34. Or they comewith their gum (11r)
k 010Il 113,8; Onw) ;kV , a%% IVI85,2; N1176,13-14. all Offiwithall their h3w 1256,16 They also bring their baskets(g3w.sn) :,4>1 Mehit gives . 'Inc 11193,3;
Philae<282> Phot.1014, which contain all sweetresins.4,>
I
272,3. They bow down on the terraceor staircaseof the king: A,> jrjfoý or they come as servantsof the king m-ndyw:
0169'01 1572,8
IV 236,14
ýý IV56,7;: ý>-j IV234,18.
The word derivesfrom the nameof the Land, which in turn comesfrom the word qmy meaning 'gum'or'resin'.
1866
qm3
Seth
IE here has A text describing the destruction of Seth who is given many names '6 MQ1e- an, , ,
qm3
km. ti is finished, a word play like the rest of the couplets in the sentence 111188,7. From the donkey determinative qm3 seemsto be a word fordonkey'.
q rn 3w
trrald Wb V 38 (4) GR
Wb cites only one example from Edfu : the boat of Horus 'Its oars beat on its sides like ,
its heraldsannouncinga battle'VI 80,6 The detciminativeis a man holding up
his
hand,not holdinghis handto his mouth(asin Wb) The only comparableword is a type of soldier . ý-*, Dcir 38.3), 4>Ph: Bahri (Wb V inhabitant Punt be mentionedat el thus to who seems of an I seeqm3tyw [Gauthier, DG V p.174].The Edfu word derivesfrom qm3 a word formourninge or 'shouting'ingeneralandherehcralds'inparticular.
qm!
gum , resin Wb V 39 (3-15) 18th Dyn. DG 537,6 4
Wb Drog. 576
(gum)
Cr. 110b; CED58; KH64
kor-ime
ý1,
Komiý
qmyt appliesto both treegumsandgum resinsandthemareseveraldifferent varieties When qmyt is mixed with hsbd and w3.d it acts as a paint vehicle in the Egyptian tempera , technique [Harris, Mnerals p. 158-9] As the resin of myrrh, terebinth. acacia and ebony trees it . comes from Nubia or Punt. It is reckoned in oipes in the treasury and when mixed with water in painting and medicine it becomes psd and)ýpt [LA IT 9211.
At Edfuqmy is chieflytheproductbroughtby theqm3tywpeoplewholive in Gum-Landperhaps , a poetic term for Punt [GauthierDG V 1741 VII 211.15 from Punt
V 185,2; 04a
11141,7; V 83,15
V 179,14-15-, VII 60,7-8 ; it comesdirectly
1435,12.
e&1 000 Thegumcouldbecombined with minerals:powderof resin. -*
is mixedwith mn-wr and
usedin makingmstnt bricksfor thefoundationdepositof thesecondphaseof templebuildingVII
1867
*6 )'g 48,7 ; 0 is mixed with nnib perhapsto makehknw ointmentfor anointing1566,8 so it is a mixing medium. )qq is in king qmy used puns: the qm3
0
for the ka of HB VII 211,13.
The word is used from the 18th Dynasty perhapscoinciding with the NK exploitation of Punt. -
qmw
crocodiles ý41
In a slaying the crocodile text the king takes the harpoon and 'drives away , water' (or: and those which are in the water) IV 212,7 (c f. JEA 29 19 linel
which are in the
31 line 30). Ibis rqý be
gAO-4AIliteration it but be does not help in this text. a real word qmw may a mis-spelling of Mg cL qm3 as a term for Seth (q.v.).
qn
harm injury, evil deed - want, lack [FCD 279 offence] , Wb V 48 (2-13) BD KH 574 6(: N=
Osing, P.BM 10808 p254
wd qn 'one who does harm' : Horus is stronger than his attackers and brings an end to
one *ho doesharm 12862; makingthe crook and flail safefrom flood removeswd
QXA
v -2ý-1480,7; the Nile
from the year1338,3.
ir-qn. s a phrasedemotingharmof somekind which affectsthe god'seye: savewadjeteyefrom 2f125,15-16; 1139,12; the king brings the Eye of Horus away from <> VI 253,2. --mAlso in similar phraseswithout ir : savethe eyefrom 2f --*-
H 75,1 ; -d-
1316,6 ; Eye of
0 Horus ebl 11165,13.The word herecouldrefer to theharminflicted on theEye of Horusby Seth , so that thephrasemeans'savetheeyefrom its injury' or perhaps'from its lack (of pieces)'(Derchain [Rites 53-54 transliteratesthis as 'm st andtranslatesit as 'onewho swallowedif). The oryx and desertgamewereseenasa threatto the Eyeof Horusandfittingly in onetext'antilopesandgazelles 2&L-arc Dr stainbecauseof its injury (to the eye)'V 151,10-11. is injury fccs by the also of enemies : are brought hbhb,, alone used caused qn wbd V beforehim VII 150,5-6.In connectionwith i3dt-rnpt, the GoodYear is free from annualpestilence A-Lit
ý&
thereis no want in it' VI 98,12.
The difficulty otgiving a precisetranslationto qn is recognisedrecentlyby Van den Boom who ,
1868
it Vizier Duties in the covers the of 'shortage, the of and context shortcoming' also suggests inefficiencies on the partof officials [Dutiesp. 131-2= UrkIV 1109,8; alsoc C Zandee, Death pA3, 'damage- fwnine or sin as a defect with moral implication].
qn (b3st) blight Wb V 48 (1) 'dry or infertile part of a field' Meeks, Donations p.7 n-5 twane , A
(I
*00
The term is usedin agriculturalcontexts: Rennetcomesto me 'sheis far from "tro-WO 'V 380,2-3 A
Ir
4D-
fields have leaves D 111181,13; their at a field flourishesnn.%%% grain perishing any ewithout cdo m excellent,thereis no blight IV 68,7 , god is contentwith plants
time 3h.ti nn A. A-A
e 'cr "'" a
-&. A
're-
bad
Im-S VII VII 300,17; inccnseandlibationtext///Iýn'. k ^4ow^. i *..- ... 4m
315,7-8;the field is offered it hasno ,
A T-e : CiL]considersthis term ow . VII 246.6.Meeks[OP.
to be qn 'wane'lack' (disette)or evena verb 'to lack"to decay'.It is morelikely to derive from qn 'harm'andrefer to somekind of blight which affectsplants- theyare3b not qn-b3st for example , and the h3st mayindicatethat theblight wasseenassomekind of foreignaffliction. W
qn-rnpt
famine Wb V 48 (11-13) GR
The usual meaning of qn-rnpt is 'bad, damage!, from this it becomesTamine'and in the GR period..; it is the word most used for 'want, dearth' [Vandier Famine p.64 ff]. It is usually negative, to ensure, that it cannot be magically potent. The texts emphasise that as a gift to the king, there is no famine in his reign (m h3w. k): -A-ý6, 'JA VII 79,17;
1170,2
(m rk. f) 1475.17
265,4 The Nile is responsible for creating a state of 'no famine' with the flood there is no shortage nor --'-4
11
1*
IV 313,5
-f
1 492,15;'ýO
II,
before his ka IV 48,10
1582.5-6; Hapy causesthe earth to grow.
. ^-4--A
IV 42,1 ; in a hymn to the year , the I" there is no want in it VI 98,12 A field with
prt. nfrt (goodPeretseason)is purified from : impurity eý seasonis purified from i3dt. rnpt so
impurity from in it 86,13; VII Z'jjk produce also , offerings are purified ý'SB'ýS 11110,6. lack no famineVII 214,15;jft, of provWons ,
no -
1869
Thephrasecanrefer to thingsotherthanagriculturalproduce: HB increasesthe king'schildren, 2ý I
-there is no want amongthemVIII 106,12-13.qn-rnpt is dispelled: rwi by the king f ý42ý IV 253,15; from the'Two landsV 61,9 ; the Lady of Dendera ty from
cities VIII 64,8. , Ibis termis alsousedat DenderaandPhilaeandasVandiernotes.occursoften in the lateperiodasa wordfor famineor want.
qn
plantof thefield Wb V 47 (17) GR Wb Drog. 520, Germer,Arznei p.369 Charpentier<1203>p.726-7 ,
The only referenceto this plant in Wb is from Edfu in an alliterating text wherethe kkw flood Vt A coversthe fields andthe sbt-field is qis.ti br -u covered(?) with qnw-plants1321,4-5,repeated A Ve Il 243,17 so at Edfu theplant fits the alliterationof q. Wb Drog. 520 lists
q '"^ W (Bt 10) an unknown'plant; Germernotesthat the plant is usedto AAý
treata bn.wt boil in this text - so theremaybe a real plant with this namefrom earliertimes,but it is impossibleto sayif theEdfu andearlierplantarerelated.
qn
be strong brave valiant , , Wb V 41 (5) to 42,1 MK DG 539,2
1-1' 2i(-)
cf. KH457,438
Intransitiveverb
GNOI'
be firm A
A
cZyr
6,1;Nephthys causes
yourarmsto bestrong1311,13
xAx is 'd is righting than brave 1570,6 HB 111136,5. Heter-her battlefield the the ; ones on v*,,-j V %, -j ZrHB heis braverthanthebraveonesVII 293,9. Adjectiveverb: A 'Tr T, 'a is 1531,9;KhonsuJ* 4.1ýj 1270,13;BB is drty Adjective: Harsomthus Sf-IJ .* A It* Tr d ZT is 3,21 r--jJ 1542,11;theking is Sk 115 (18);a priestcarryinga standard a strong ,:-j . farmerin thefield1384,17. ir is Open-faced^... HB e: qn-sdm .Z.
VII 88,9; HB , Lordof Egypt n-br
in Behdet120 (62);themightyfalcon'n-Dr Ar
VIII 162,4.
A870
A'U -J make your arm strong against your Transitive (Wb V 44 J-2 GR) : HB says to the king , jý-j §,=Dl foes 1174,13; kingZý
I-j
I make my arm strong IV 11,1.-
AV Isis 4,5; M like is ): king 46,1-5 NK (Wb V the of son the given ý-j strength &, ýj lands Horus in 186,11; Two to smite 190,17; Horcmakhty the gives puts nbt wsr . AV !5 to stay foes 1233,12; to slay foes 1190,3: Horus gives tj the foes 161,8; 12sr-irty gives Horus gives the king
171-1
61,14; king H Horus (in building to the text) says a I
'" WLst-Hr 1309,12; nb
V 'a i "0 INA,
1
C--
H 45,4
1-s--J 1298,3; the good god Id jS from the son of Isis VIII 62,11; Take
IV 58,9; the king receives tlwt-qn
12
VIII 143,4-5; the king is the Lord of
1154,14 ; HB I put 14
in the
in his arm' IV
18,12. The king is given thousandsof years
14-a in strength and might IV 329,15 ,ý
4t$ IV 58,1;
A^.
L5 ý?j nst n R' IV 330,4;a minor god
doesbraveryand perform strongly without
tiring 1198.2. In the phrase qn-nbt which was understood from Dyn. 19 as qnbt and paralleled by the Greek Vl'kll k(atTos[Daumas, Moyens p2321 : of the king'he has received the kingship of Re HB gives the king
4ýX'
Zý
P&ý
VJV
5,3;
(for the reading see ASAE 43, p. 221 no. 143) V 7.3; the
Falcon of gold is Lord of
VIII 111,17; HB givesla, all strength and power to the ý*ý king VIII 111,13; the gods of Edfu reward Horus with as ruler of the Two Lands VIII 122,18. These examples may read qn only however the arm with the stick being a determinative.
qn
strongwarrior Wb V 44 (7-16) MK
I is The noun qn is derived from qn, 'strong' - it describes a man in battle and at Edfu particularly 4v "v A ,ý . in is battle 1424,8-9; on applied to the king in the battle against his foes : he ^ý c aýj S'd VII 234,3; foes 62,4; battlefield V VII the enemy smites the =4'jj who = who s'mites
73,11: Horus says 'pr. i
bnt wsr wsrw Vil 62,9 ; the Sia falcon is
in llwt-q'ný
VRI 62,6-7. As an epithetof the king this doesnot alwaysappearin martial scenes,but it is a generalteim to
1871
stressthe strength of the king. ýjlll T'he plural qnw refers to troops or soldiers of the king: the king isw! jA ir,,, braves 1570,6; BB also
'd ujn
braverthanthe
'Is VII 293,9 In it khyw the phrase to qnw nw refers .
s--! 9 --c4:
the championsof the soldier force [Goyon, Gardiensp.49,7]. In the NK knj was used to refer to brave men but they were not necessarily grouped together as a special corps of 'shock troops' [Schulman Military Rank p.67,1701 : the royal children are HB Lord of Mesen VI 126,8; '16,75 4e-J
of HB VI 79,2; msntywdY
-th-ij of
'r--1j1-cAa 71 in a list of protective beings 11133.1; '4 k-n-)
in a text for the small Ennead IV 266,5.
qn-tp-bwt water spoutsin the form of a lion Wb V 47 (14-15) epithetof lion gargoyle GR ANIQ1 f. c = qnb - Cr.7,77b; CED 317 ; KH 572 At Edfu the term refers to the lion-gargoyles' [de Wit, CdE 29 Nr. 57,1954, p.29-30 - le fort qui est sur le toit]. The main set of texts to refer to them is on the outside of the naos M where speechesof the gargoyles are introduced : dd. mdw in as
P3 4T-
A 61 C-3 IV 268,11; the lion is described or
in the Place of Piercing IV 285,10.
Elsewhere: when desert animals are offered HB is called d VII 164,12; in slaying Nehes the king is called. ', -7-j
elýý%iý,
great of terror , ruler of the desert
IrnNaround Egypt (both of these are on the
R1 -Tr is VII 168,5. It kin 'Cb also an epithet of the exterior of the enclosure wall) -& 3,! great C) j .g . XD13IF protecting his temple from dangers VIH 165,1 . of might 1456.10 ; BB again is fle ý5 The word is found at Philae : Philae <1479> Phot.187'du-k-j and Phot. 319, again referring to the water spouts.
The term consistsof qn, evidentlyan epithetfor a lion (Wb V 47,14),which in this contextis "dCr -of
the stronglion-taki6 away water from the sky ' Philae <353> and tp-bwt 'upon the roor,
thus,'StrongLion uponthe templeroof ', which aptly describesthe water spoutwhosefunctionwas to channelawayharmfulor impurethingsfrom the temple. This term could be relatedto
A (Wb V 55 2) PhilaePhot.319 meaning'run around'or it may
be an abbreviatedform of qn-tp-bwt. It is this word which
eerny
thoughtwas the origin of XANRZI
is It itself the to the either attached thus of a wheel rope pots were. or, part water which wheel and .
1872
as a mover of water has the samephysical function as the water SpOUL
end or evil (noun)
qn
cE Wb V 48 (14) schadenqn. t and Wb V 49 (1ý to 50 (2) subst. but notend' VvrbCites
1443,1-2
pý sw mW
king the to the attacker of referring ,
'his end
reacheshim in his moment (of attack)'.
qn
to complete, finish Wb V 49 (1-14) MK/NK DG 538,5 I)t!
=
qn -cease
CED59; KH65 cease X&ý, k
Cr. Illa;
(di-qn make an end)
At Edfu qn usually applies to work on the temple being complete : the Wr. nbt is perfect in its work
in its rites (iht. f) 119,3-6; the temple T-C_ in its work IV 10,13: the temple
its finish door 8,7; IV the temple gold with ý. , _-J 4-+4
15,1;the templeis %'%" a---J
finishedfor eternity1111,16.
With a fbHowing verb: HB came to the barque of Re
qni
finished with gold and precious stones IV
q
after finishing rowing VI 122,1-2.
embrace Wb V 50 (13) to 51 (7) DG 538,7
Cr.Ilb: CED59; KH65 Koyr-1z, At Edfu Horus,the noblechild with the faceof the falconis,4 v e-
in the embraceof his
motherVI 25,1-2[Lacau,Corps §2701.
qniw
carryingchair, throne Wb V 51 (13-15) MK, NK. GR 52 (1-3) DG 540,1
king it by Westear 7,12) L is (c for from MK the and used the was qniw usedas a word a palanquin in civil ceremonies(as opposedto the sp3 chair used in religious ccrcmonies)(Kopstein,Mlibel
1873
p.24-261.By the GR period it had becomea standardvariant word for throne and is found as such at
Edfu [Hussonp. 169 n.2 ; J-C Goyon Confirmation p.54 (17) and p.85 ; Leclant, EnqOetes . A p.21-23] . In an offering ceremony: (title missing)the king is upon w Z;Y-sacerdoces
his,
throne , appearing as Horus 1375,11. In the scene ( XII p.329) the king is actually standing so it is used metaphorically only. In other casesalso: the king is upon
-A- here parallel to Ond
(C.t
AID as a Strong also - MD 154 ; 1137b) E.Mam. 76,3; (in hnk brw-' scene) the king is uponAO~%% Man (qn - pun) VII 284,8.
qnyw
weaver Wb V 50 (5) Lit. MK
,
CR
Wb cites an exampleof qniw from P.Sallier II V, 6, but Helck [Die Lehre desDw3-ljtjj I p.47 and p.48] takesthis to be
makeweak!for in a paralleltext it is sqnn = sgnn 'make
weale, not a word for weavers.Ibis leavesthe word only attestedat Philae<3001>Phot 863 where "4 in he is Osiris the king brings weavers, weavingand givenA.. cloth andointmentand return clothing his ka. The word also occursat Edfu in cloth offering scenes. At the end of thesethe receiving god or goddessgives to the king great'in the workshopVII 307,6; carrying their work (ILr b3k.sn)
numerousin your workshop(ni3yt) IV 289,13;U-CVII 159,1and
e-
V 190,12-13.They come
'soV 248,1 and their work is for the king's houseor is
o . 1r 2 tax(ýtr) for the king's house.The ni3yt is dermedas'the chamberof -E. C it
VII 319,6.
The identity of qniw seemscertainfrom the Edfu examples[Meeks,RdE 24,1972 p.117 nA].
qnb
to bind cattle , rope Wb V 53 (1-4) OK DG 540,2
jz4- ý-=
to fetter
in in Edfu the texts, either as an archaismor perhapsas a word which truly use continues qnb in is implied its dernotic. It is by in in texts whereq appearance use as used ordinary survived (meat feat de. for to the : offerings)Horusgivestheking effect ensure of enemies magical allitcratcsd' A& 258,8; falcon dU foes' VI is 'strength bind khb hftyw the 501Z-j to the j qn qnw r,. qnw 4ý: .
1874
'the bravest of the brave who binds Seth'(and protects the temple from danger) VIII 106,16; the ,trO companions and qnw,,, n
A. ja, b3swt u -j
Khb 'braves bind Seth'VIII 147,8 ; in the title of a scene brp 'wt n
bind desert 'consecrate ýn' t3w and gazelles , antilopes and game ni3w rný
oryx' VII 323,1.
qnbt
comer Wb V 53 (5-6) OK
qnbt is used at Edfu in the foundation texts to denote the four comers of the temple : the temple is establishedupon 'Am the Throne of Horus
V--its four comers 1126,14-15; to set out TJ
the four comers of
6,,.j r,;, O, the temple 1127,7-8 ; putting bricks of gold and precious stones at
four comers of the temple 1132,7 ; possibly too - the temple is established upon
its comer
by Khnum 123,13. A -a# q her comers 11139,8.The" The sky could be thought of as resting upon 'comers' : Nut uponj 9, word is synonymous with hssw and is never written with t as is the earlierversion of this word.
qnqn
:- ýý
to batter , beat Wb V 55 (4) to 56 (9) MK
OR beat a tambourine
DO 542.2 Cr. 824b; CED333: KH46lGN6FJ
make music -with voice or'instrument
AA There is a damaged example in the Myth texts * iw. f uýQ&
Olt" 2k, '///m -]in w //// VI
221.7.
qnqn
to cat
Wb V 56 (15) BD, Late ý? t2ýýIto '. Wb recordsqnqn from the NK andlate period andnotesthat it is a variantof d , eat!(Nav.Totb. 110,38andP.Rhind 17,2).
%
The word is known at Edfu - in a consecratingthe meatportionstext the queensaysto the gods,'', , AA "Receivethe forequarters
tn im.sn Eat of them I" VII 107,14.
it it is that was!, is possible and clear not but form the root qn qnqn seemsto be a reduplicated
1875
derived from the spelling of wnm A.6
Note the example in the Book of the Dead (Budge, BD . -
p229) Chapter 110,1.38
qn.
noun: fat. smoke verb : be fat Wb V 41 (1-2) noun Wb V 40 (8-14) vb. Med. GR Cr.IIIb;
kWWE
CED59; KH65befat
At Edfu qnw is mainly usedof the smokeof buirntofferings- it risesup to heavento the nosesof the gods so that they can enjoy and rejoice in the pleasantfragranceof roast meat Referringto .
+ -L 'their Vrt heaven': smokereaches IV 3,4; animals, pý qn.sn r up to -aA '(of gazelles) of meatpiecesof animalsVII 102,9;
(stpw-portions) VH 323,3.Or qnw pv.n.f (r) A., 'tr,, A,,, 'd170 Vrt/nwt : '(andmrVt of cattle)1464,16-17;,,,. of fat longhomedcattleI' 536,11;tr -r-
of birdsandcattleIV 11,11;
here it height to the goes of of gazelles -
theskyVII 213.5-6.Also. iw qnw r Vrt smokeof birdsgoesto thesky1111,11. This smokeis smelled (hnm): Zr
1490,8;(snsn)
VII 301,34; thenoseis
filled with,'ud'P3 (of b3w-meat)1496,10.Theaimof thisis to maketheking happywith *and thegodsarecontentwith thissmokeVII 148.7-8; thelitanyof Sakhmet lists her likes and e An 111301,6; theking contentss3b-lfwt with the smell(sty) of 'd oneis of stpw VIII 169,11In festivalsthekingdeclares'I makeMesenfestivewithi4lio
'-herethemcatof
V 302,10. theenemies Yah : in a birdofferingtext,'thealtaris Tat'
1374,13. with ro-geese!
Mostof thesereferences comefrommeatofferingtextsof somedescription andthetermqnw is birdsandenemies in fact The to smokefromcattle,gazeHes, type any of meat offering. applicable (b or sign
or -tY- appears regularlyin thewritingof qnw and-thisusuallyindicatessome
kind of efflux , whichimpliesthatqnw canbe Taf in its solidor liquid stateaswell asthegreasy smokegiven off whenfat is burnt.It is often difficult to distinguishfrom the context,but 1 it wouldonlydo thisif it hasmrýt oil andqnw closetogetherbothreaching 464,16-17 the sky and , hadbeenturnedintosmoke.
qnd
' rage be angry be furious , ,
076
Wb V 56 (16) to 57 (12) vb MK noun Gr. DG 565.6 Cr.822b; CED332; KH460
GU314'r'
Verb 'to be angry, to rage'. from the MK (FCD 280) and is used to describe Horus Behdet when he f ights;his foes : he brings an end to his foes and Q:W1
rages to slaughter the enemy V 43,2; he
A a1560,12; has been foes direct (here takes the the omitted) object unless at an r rages verb zy.,p_ , during the battle, Horus has red eyes and intent on slaying enemiessays,' I rage
rages with/on his face 111179,5.A gcni , also against your foes as
a baboon' VI 65,5
[JEA 29, p.28 the baboon as first person suffix suggeststhat the genfliere is a baboon). 'anger' attestedonly in GR texts according to Wb V 57 (13-14) and at Efdu : HB protects the body of the king from the JV -9'
rage of the gods and saveshim from
of the goddesses
1473,16. Wb records this word at Philac. There is also a substantive Qnd Raging One'(Wb V 47,15-16) : in battle, Horus as 'IFI! ý1- the,
ragingOneis strong(qn) 1165,17;at Kom Ombotheepithetis appliedto Sobek.
-'T I
qnd
baboon
Pavian- LA IV col.915-920 One of the characteristics of the baboon is its ferocious anger and the terrifying way in which it' shows its rage. That qnd 'to rage'. is determined with a baboon sign, even in the New Kingdom (for A zp- S;N. ' 269,9 Tuthmosis had been by Egyptians., Urk. IV 1) trait the this noted shows example a._j Wb records no word qnd for a baboonand nor does Vandier dAbbadie [RdE 16 1964 p. 151 for terms],' but Edfu provides an example of this apparentgap: a gcni%ys I rage (qnd) against your foes as 23.. 11'A an ape! VI 65,5. In this scene the heads of the gcniipresent have been mutilated so it is .c. impossible to say whether this particular geni%d an ape-head[Pl. 148].,
qri
vagabonds Wb V 59 (8-9) NK ýV/ DG 572,5
ti%:::be alien
Cr.807b; CED326; KH448 6061X6
to dwell, visit, entrust
-1877
Wb hasseveraldifferentversionsof whatmay'Ihe sameword: qr Wb V 57 (17) Late, asa word for qrj Wb V 57 (18) as a title
a person A, '3-n-. ýen
qr. w Wb V 57 (19) in the title
nb-t3wy; qrj Wb V 59 (8-9) vagabond; qr'. w- Wb V 59 (12-14) shield bearer.
Thewordin questionoccursat Edfu in thefestivalof Behdettext - wherethedancingis describedand includes
? -,-b i+
Y-A -Aý 'I
'theymingle and they areas one'IV 17,9.The Wrw here
are possibly 'those who flee' (Wb 1 286,21) and might be joined with others at the edge of respectabilitysuchas the qri 'foreigners''strangers',togetherforming an extra group of peopleto rejoice in the festival. In Horusand Seth7.10 the q3riw are slain ; Fs.Otto p.390 [G.Posener La complaintede r6chansonBay] "I ama weakoneof his town ,a poormananda qrj of his city" - here the meaningmendicant,vagabond'is not in doubtfrom thecontextof the sentence.
qrf
victuals WbV60(11)
GR
There is one example of qrf at Edfu : in a OW m gns bread text Horus is the winged beetle, Lord , A Qy falcon lord of food (k3w), achild whobecomes an old man. the bull, Lordof. of goodies It -, (smnhw)'
IV 223,9. The determinative
may suggest 'wrinkles' (especially as there is a
reference to Horus as an old man in the passage)but the wider context for the word shows its true If '
appears probably due to confusion on the sculptors part . This word also A at Dendera - LD IV appearsin Mam.60,1 where the Two Falcon nome comes with itsE!
application and
54a; MDI 63a; MDIV 24a.
qrf
to bend, twist Wb V 60 (7-8) Med. BD GR ey /z-' 544,1 DG
qrf- guile
c f. k pO4, Cr.I l8b ; CED 63 ; KH 69 guile', ambush qrf is an uncommonword usedin a wide rangeof texts - according'to the Wb examples.The is in is it little for Edfu a presentationof cloth : HB dwn mtwt or nwt also a unusual at occurrence 16
nty 'd
probably not 'he straightensout sinewswhich are twisted' but in the context
307,2. threads twisted'VII thi's straightens are which offering'he of
1878
the two Caverns
qrrty
Wb V 58 (2-4) NK The word qrrt refers to the two 'holes' of the head or the holes in a vessel or a wall (by means of which one can go through). As the sourcecavernsfor the Nile flood. they are notcavesbut the gaps in the earth by meansof which the flood water breaksonto the earth at the inundation [Homung, GM 6 1973 p.57 and compare Gauthier, DG V 17f two gouges in the rock where the Egyptians thought i the Nile had its source]. From the MK the qrrty are at Elephantine [MDAIK 34,1978 p.74-51 and: this notion is commoner in NK funerary texts - especially Me Book of Caverns' but from the GR j period it acquires more instructive spellings using the signs
At Philae on the north,
wall of the 'Abaton' is a representationof the Nile source- it shows a pile of boulders surmounted by a vulture and falcon and at the bottom under it is a Hapy figure , kneeling and holding two vessels from which water pours He is surrounded by a huge serpent which explains the sigrif . [Junker, Abaton p.37 Abb. 81. At Edfu the qrrty are the place from which the Nile flows : an incenseand libation text the pour out water for the king IV 99,5 and the Nile flood pours out from I
-1
du
IV 99,12; sim.
11246,16-17. In a text for festivals at Edfu the streets are said to be full of incense ' like Hapy flooding out from
cz?
F-
IV 3,5
In a hymn praising Re the rs. k nfr bull 7 is . ,
A 'M
Lord of the Two caverns- possibly a reference to Osiris VIII 15,13. Wb records (58,4)
on a stela in London <588> NK - that Osiris is note a place called
In this connection it is interesting to'
which was consecratedto Osiris at Ileliopolis/Mcmphis [Tomb of
Bakirenefnear Sakkara- Chabas- LD III 280b) . In the geographical texts : the name of the canal in the Ist UE nome is
da
1337,6.
The word qrrt is written with the angle sign and from the Late Period a word qr. tj refers to a door comer. It may have been that it was believed 'doors' had to be opened to allow the Nile flood to flow out of the caverns - which may explain the presenceof the sign here. It could also be the qrrt
a
hole (Wb V 62,1-3) and a door covers a hole in a wall hence the association. 71e reason for there being two sources is so that one source pours water into Egypt and the other pours water into Africa [Van der Plas, Crue p. 172-5].
1879
qrrt
burnt offering Wb V 61 (11-13) end NK DG 590,2
g1l burnt offering
Cr.81 la. ; CED 328 ; KH 452 c f. Hebrew -),!
Y :p-
burnt offering
CAI A
holocaust
The earliest references are from Wb at Karnak on a Stela of RamessesIII ir n3 wdn A%:
4::ý'-gKRI V 246,10 and also wdn,43ý 7, "f41ine
ýýi
12 - the word has apparentlycome in as
a loan word from the Semitic 'holocaust.Ile word was copied in an inscription of Pinodjemat Medinet HAW - s13.nJ
M-1, A I"
The word actuallydenotessomething which is 'cookedand
ready' and is not relatedto the verb qrr which is a technicalterm usedin the making of pottery [Verhoeven,Grillen p.190-1991. In the Edfu texts qrrt was usedin a particular set of texts - the texts for the festival of Behdet where it refers to burnt offerings made during the festival : w3o ir
and offer much bread V 131.7;,cz>
goats and oxen V 132,4;
?before this noble god (HB) V 125,6; which refers to a list of animals such as
many burnt offerings are made to Re by the scribe of the divine
for the god V 359,4 All of these texts are in the court or passage book V 135,6 ; '9:: " 1, cFL . Kill C=W leading to it and should be seen as the product of one author or group of authors who particularly favoured the word qrrt.
I.
-I
N 'd The word also appearsat Dendera in a festival context :- ="-c -6the b3w-altar MD I upon azzi. Pbefore j6d KO H 52,596,6 Xurther study would show if these 62h. At Kom Ombo the -! festival texts are editions of each other - or if they are separatecompositions [c E Junker, ZAS 48 1910 p.75 qrr in calendartexts and offering scenes].
qFP
egg-shell Wb V 62 (12) to 63 (4) OK - GR (masc.) c f.
loan CED 329 from 'cauldron! KH454 Cr 813b Hebrew ; ; word pot = -a
but akin to Egyptianqrýt and K4MIQ.K
breast,womb Cr. 107.
is a genericterm The to that smooth and surface, so refers an object a polished of qrý with qrý root ,
1880
for vasesand can be applied to all kinds of receptacles,from pots of clay [Meeks Hom. Sauneron I , 237 n.22] to vessels for the relies of Osiris [Khoiak I p. 1571see - MD IV 35.9-10 . It is also the receptacle for holding the egg - the shell : in the 14th UE nome, where Khnum is ford, he is the god 112' who builds or manufactures(on the potter's wheel) '>A,
of eggs n dd' there is no weakness in
them V 123,5-6. Tle qrý then is here a metaphor for the word for vessel (which is made on the potter's wheel) and though Sauneronshowed that at Esna qrD replaced swtt it should be borne in
[ MdlangesMasperoI part4. p.113-120.1. mind thatthe strict meaningis egg-sheU
qrýt
primevalgoddess asa serpent Wb V 63 (5-9) MK Cr.107 CED 57 -.KH 63 1C-k*\hZ(4womb ,
Sauneronsuggeststhere is an as yet unattestedProtosemiticroot wordvqrh/qlh which meýnsa shining smoothobject.In Semiticthis led to wordswherethe underlyingnuance'smooth shining' led to the wordsfor a cauldronand a bald skull In Egyptianthe term was takento rcfer to an the . a4 for it'could be smooth surface of a shell and thence to mean the whole egg and thence the word receptacleof a living germinating seed- either the egg or the womb of a woman . (rhere was also the offshoot leading to qrýt 'vase). In the Late Period this could be pcrsonijriedas a goddess QrOt who was shown as a serpentand regardedas the ancestormatrice [Manges Maspero,I part 4 p. 113 E I. Ai
Edfu in a text aboutthe first gods , , &are
&N
j
(andalsoa word for womb) andZi. the vulture , ,
. -
around Horus protecting him VI 16,6. Similarly in a lotus presentation text - the first lotus
co,mes into existence on the Isle of Fire and '>d.. 339,1-3. In a frieze text, Wadjet is called
A
protects the body of the lotus child V'I
1ýc in
The geographicaltext for the nomeof Unt-13bt mentionsthe
V 215,3. AJabv, ý
the Kerhet and of OPlace
Two Sisters1332,5.This may be connectedwith a fragmcntarytext in an offering sctne which ends )p Am 'd L-3 with vu%- ob
V 97,14.7bis may be a malecounterpartor a mistakewith the feminine
endingsomitted.Theprimevalserpentgoddessis alsomentionedat DcnderaandPhilae.
qrs
to bury , inter Wb V 63 (11) to 64 (4) Pyr.
1881
DG 548,4 qs I M Cr. 120a ; CED -,Ký 70 kW (J'C-
16ý IrWG
qrs occursinfrequentlyat Edfu and is usuallyusedwith referenceto Horusburying his father: the king is like Horusafter burying his father
1186,7 HorusOlc'131f-who
buriedhis fatherin HeliopolisVI 286,13-14.Both of theseareDriving thecalves'texts.
ir-qrs-m-bt
Wb V 64 (9) GR
ir-qrs-m-tt is a royal title of Horus [Cauville,RdE 32,1980 p.50 n.30] and the phrasehasbeen variouslytreatedin the past: 7hou Whodidst in due time perform the funeralrite' [Blackmanand Fairman
JEA 35,1949 110 and JEA 36 1950 74 n.75]; 'Hinter-bliebner' [Otto, GuM p.601; ,
'ensev-elisseur'[Chassinat, Khoiak II p.648-9 and Cauville op.cit. ]. The term expressesnot only the duty of a son toward burying his father but all the legal responsibilities which are then his as the legal heir and successorof his father. The title is usually applied to the king in funerary offering scenes i6; the his father 278, IV of
the giving of ointment and cloth (for embalming) , he is'!!
IV 29 1,11; gms ntyw 4
containers of dates are presentedto Osiris
and Lord of Punt IV 94,13; f3i. iht the king"Is Hie <=> 60
42: is face 'How beautiful your offering, 0>
IV 233,16 ointment
Y
11213,12 ; bw-btsW text
and
successor-VH 156,11. Also in a dw3-njr text the king is the son of the Lord of Maat "o
228,12 and in sL3-mrt texts
.A
V 183,12; <4
19=0
IV
VII 154,8
The term is a compound noun meaning literally 'One who makes a burial aftee, that is the successor and heir of the deceasedand occurs in GR only. It is also found at Denderae.g. D 1154,9 ; MD IV 66a D 11141,2 ;D 11145,13 D 1147,7 and at Philae <3011> Phot.865 .
qrcpr
to spread, to roll over (fields)
Wb V 66 (5) GR c f. CKO
P-
Cr.329a; CED 150; KH 182,to roll'
eerny on Ostr.IFAO qrqr maybe relatedto a word sqrqr 'to roll' (of a feverishpatient)as notedby 2208,3 At Edfu qrqr is an intransitive verb which is applied to the waters of the Nile rolling onto . AAA4d4 A'
the land . Two texts have the same-line: kkw.
, jý ,b
r q3yt. k 'The keku - flood
1882
it here fields'. may the the and sentence other elements of alliterates with qrqr rolls onto your qayet be that the word was invented for this purpose , or extracted from an archaic text 1321.4 and II
243,15-16.A similartext at Denderacopiesthis word MD 117 (Niltexte 18). A An earlierterm in Pyr.§916b
(Wb branches trees the to the the of shaking refers wind
66,3)andmaybea possibleorigin of thetermat Edfu.
qt
woodencollar WbV66(11) GR/NK
From textsqV is usedto preventthe movements of a prisoner- Wb suggestsit is the woodenpeg at the neckof a prisoner
Fairman[JEA 21 p3l n.771a collar or 'cangueas usedin China . in,
Egypt from NK ; Lefebvre[Romansp.128n.16] and Alliot [Culte II p.731 n.51 the forked post to, which prisonerswereattachedby theneckor elbowsor forearms- especiallyas in Late hieroglyphs Examplesoccur from the NK he is put mAP. with ropesand A
idem 2,5 (also2,12-13); peopleof a capturedtown arc put m
idem 3.3-4; Sethis takenaway andput 15,11-12;Edfu - Horus ties up his adversary 1203
Harris500,2,1;their armsare filled
73!h,Ik -3141 _V44
P.ChesterBeatty I
at his neck and his ropeson his armsVI I
.
From the determinatives the qO is made of wood it is attached to the neck; it does not impede , walking ; it was quickly made by soldiers and could be carried in baskets - thus is small and lightweight.
The root of this word is probablyqb 'to subdue!(Wb V 66,8-10andCr.133)andblocksat Medinet Habupl.78 and Karnak[seealso Keimcr, BIFAO 56,104-7; ASAE 53 p.1I pl.7] showa prisoner with
q
by a cord aroundhis neckthroughwhich his handsareplaced This maybe a suspended .
clý [Derchain,RdE 26,1974 p.9-121. The examplesýtvenby Keimer arein.the form of lions. Thereis perhapsan earVierexampleof the root verb -.FECT 111119n.23 = CT VII'239 Spell 1017 ýýj 614A fettered have 'I I have millions'. or subdued millions! ,
qs
to build Wb V 67 (11) GR
1883
qs occurs at Edfu in a 'building the Great Place of Re ' text at the end of a sentencewith many other I "a CM for 'to build': kingd 111 the the palace -108,3 possibly also C= If verbs of Rage for her before the enemy'I 454,7-8 ; at Dendera
to build the Isle
He has built the Mansion of Sokar
D 11141,3'.
qs
bone Wb V 68 (2) - 69 (4) Pyr. DG 548,3 !fý i-#- qs - bone Cr.119b; CED63; KH69 Kc\c-
mýýdical is in from qs attested a wide rangeof texts, to seculartexts.and is a generalterm forýbone [Lefebvre,Tableau§6 p.8 1,Lacau Corps § 376-387p.1391.The sign ,
I
(GG T 19-20)is an
objectwith the samesoundas 'bone!in Egyptian- in fact it is a harpoonpoint , probablyoriginally madeof bone - thusit becamea homophonefor 'bone!, andthendeterminative. At Edfu the word is alwayswritten with the determinativesonly -:eitheronewith plural strokesor , 3; 4 three. It usually refers to the bones of a foe or the hippopotamus: HB puts of the hippopotamusin the fire (to destroythemutterly) 1381,6; slayingSeth q tit 9
are in the flames
1 41-, 1 his bones 111188.8; 11 are burnt 111197,6; in a settingup the braziertext -,Mehyt bums 1 of the enemiesof theking 1313,13thenNephthyssays
their bonesareburnt in the flame
1313,18-19. In praise of the king Your slaughter is strong in the bones of the enemy' rwd 'dt. k m . qsw hftyw. sn V
I 183,18; it
Il 43.15 'In killing the hippopotamus the harpoon blade . ,
sticksinto the bonesof the hippopotamus
1145,5(text is damagedbut the senseis clear).
The Egyptiansalso believedthe bonesto be the reservoiror receptaclefor semen.Sauneronand Daumasboth independentlyshowed[BIFAO 60,1960,19-27and Mammisi pA30 n.1] that this was the casein exampleswhereBlackmanandFairman[JEA 29 27 line 3] thoughtthat qs wasa new from 'phallus'. Sauncron for Esnarelating to the procreative provided numerous examples word is Khnum. idea first attestedin a text from the Persianperiod in the Templeof Hibis The of powers (III p.32 line 16-17)
At Edfu : god fertiliseswombswith semenin/fromAA-1 a.
IV 298,34 and Khnumestablishessemenin a,
A
his bones
bonesto createchicksandmakeeggsV 185,1.
1884
Both of the examplesare in the singular which is different from the majority of Esna examples - but kxt) Khnum (a brick Compare (Esna 200,10) is making there a parallel also: no. . . 114 in the body' 111114.7.1 who establisheshis semenin
He is the one
qs also refers to the lones' of a tree , that is the branches: Osiris makes strong
113
-LP-90-
"1 IV 2190
D 1141,1-2 also [Cauville, RdE 32,1980 p.50 n.27].
to eat
qq
Wb V 71 (10) 18th Dyn. VA// 'Offering for Io king Edfu usesqq as a variant ed : meat portions text - the says to god wnm 'you eat of them' VII 1282 *,f3i-iht text V 4
Ad
of his offerings 1380.13 ; offering text
4 1 eat wild fowl upon the altars 1555,16. you eat of them 1468,18; 14
7lie earliest referenceis from Urk. IV 504 and Paheri 3 and it is derived from the old writing of wnm which was two
half loaves of bread (GG X 7) not the hill (GG N 29) which acted as a
determinative of wnm (Pyr §807). After the OK the two signs became confused and while the GR examplesmay actually read wnm scribeswho did not know the sign value would read it qq (see - Wb 1320 ff).
qq
consuming fire
Like the verb qq 'to eaf this too has an original form from wnrn
wnmyt 'consuming flame'. -At
Edfu : the bones of the hippopotamus are in the,4' -FL 111188,8- which allitcrates with q and not A W1 qq kwy m4nttyw wn- and more emphatically : kk U qn bnt k3w .4D
'Kek
the strong ,
bull before the kas, the consuming fire (or the fire consuming) the foes and advcrsariesV 86.5-6. The alliteration of q here shows that Ptolemaic scribes read 6,4
qq
as qq.
geni - name
Iý
qq is to be understoodas 'devourer'from qq 'to eae[Goyon . Gardiensp.1031 ý -%ýS ý: kl 9,13; VI 178,7;
VI 330A thoughcould also readwnmty
11; III,
'devourer'but the
spellinglacksAk asmight be expected(for wnm-geni seeOMRO 51,1970 n.449).
1885
qq
to peel Wb V 71 (12) GR
A 10= qq is probably from the sameroot as qqty : dry shenedwood is to make a fire 11 peeled 'A. ýý 221,4 and VI 162,11. Like the noun this, has a Coptic derivative WwK Cr. 100b ; CED , 53 [Peet JEA 11.1925
2 I for possible earlier example. This means 'to peel' of trees and pA6 n. ,
branches[SpiegelbergHW p.381.
qqty
bark of a tree Wb V 71 (13) GR DG 55 1.1 fem.
rind
Cr. 101a; CED 53; KH 59
I(oyKe
rind , skin
Wb cites only one example of qqty from the laboratory texts at Edfu Various authors have . commented on the word which was plainly more widely used than is suggestedby the number of A. VýLfor '3t V divine material - one of the ingredients is :a making recipe attestations
of ndm - tree (2 kite) Il 214,14[MontetINES 9 1950p.21 - for translationof this recipe]which is I 2 kite VI 165,12. repeated
qd
form, shape Wb V 75 (3) to 77 (11) Pyr. DG554, lqty Cr. 533a; CED338; KH469
GOT
At Edfu qd is used as a variant word for'form': it can refer to the form of a god which is not known BB n rý
jI
Y--
IV 237,15 ; HD gives life to millions but n rtt. ti
dy2-'17 VI 154,6-7. It ,
is also found in phrases(seebelow). Priests too are
mi qd.f
ltýr'
1346,15
entire, all Wb V 76 (10-14) Wb V 77 (1-5) GG §100,2
14 U-61-, At Edfu , servantscome carrying f3w.s all their produceIV 45,3; Horus gives the
1886
Icing Punt 9-Iq ill;:
1
-aýýand
Ta-Neter m irw. f 1429.7; Horus gives the southnorth, east and west
H 73,6. . 9p.
The phrasecan also have a more literal use : the temple of Edfu there is nothing on earth , like their (sic) form 1562,11; the best ti9ps complete-
14.1
initsformII194,6.
The preposition m can be replaced by br: Harsomthus gives PuntIO M11--and Ta-Neter m-irw. f (Wb V 77,6 adverbiaidurchaus"ganz und gar) 1235,17. Also mi qd. f w': There is no good -'v Z-1-Li
jC 11": lu'll 67.2; c.f. I present (plants)to your ka
all of them 1468,1.
w3jd-qd Wbl265(15)andV75(5) 'greenor freshof form' [Cl4e, RdE 6 1951pA2 (k) I w3d-qd is a frequentepithetof the deceased andcan havetheadditionalcomplementbrrmlornfr bi3t'goodof character,happycharactee.It appearsat Edfu : in the nameof a minor deity 'GloriousOne,Lord of the Akhet field
V7
1199,1.As this refersto a field deity the idea 'Greenof form' among(m) the godsand goddesses' seemsmostappropriatehere. The god is actuallyshownmummiform,holding a was-sceptre6ýt in front of him with ,
A
over his head.
w3t-qd. f one who increaseshis form Wb V 76 (3) GR
TA f is Boylan [p.1831recordsWý-qd. an epithetof 7both : the king is the sonof
11 111(p.
JJQ MD III 74b andlif
V
65) MD 1131b =D 1176,4.
At Edfu : Khonsuis protectedin the templein his form of
VII II Ij I. It seemsto be
similar to whm qd.f 'who repeatshis form', that is the moon- referringto the waxing moon.
pr-m-qd verb -to rejoice/joy Wb V 77 (9-11) GR This perhapshasthe implication'go out withfin good/happycharacter/mood.A seriesof textson the outsideof the enclosurewall has this phrasein the openingsentences: !09
69ý 12,. = %-. r
in a
purification with incensetext - your majesty(the god of the temple)comesout happily and makes
1887
L--j
-4=m
)
your place in your Great Seat VII 51,13-14;
%%
u-
god again comes out with his attendants
(f3i-iht) VII 79,10-11
forth food come and rest upon offerings every k1tkrW(brp-stpw) 4.
day VII 107,6; pr hm. k z--
a,
Great Place of Re text i=2i'l
and taste tasty morsels (h.nk 39r) VII 142,10-11; adoring the Horus comes happily praising the king 1134,11; Hathor
appearing in Wqjeset - eats food , receives offerings and Tbere is also a noun form : god is praised for his cityi-n
ctr
VII 94,1
in joy VIII 111,4-5.
The phrase is also found at Dendera (MD IV 24a; 1170) and Philae <3262> Phot.285 (censing) <1450> Phot. 183 Isis = same as VIII 111,4-5.
plir-m-qd rejoice, joy Wb V 77 (9) GR The samemeaningas the abovephrasebut pr is replacedby pJLr Wb recordsthis word in useat . Denderaandat Kom Ombo. At Edfu it is possiblethat pr-m-qd may be an abbreviationof phr or a ýý
is a miswritingof
hieraticý-: =) whichcould look similar.The contextsof useareslightly differenthowever.In a festival 9;-=3 tax . text: the heartsof the Ennead A -'whenthe templegod restsin the templeIV 20,2. A seriesof texts in the Court appliesthis phraseto Hathor : the presentationof md- ointment TqJ
rejoicesat seeingthe king V 179.14; pacifying Sakhmet- Hathormakesfood and.'-c-=--: -'1T-Cr p3,
1whilebrewingbeerV, 163,13;thenabovethis text in the 3rd registeris a sistratextýHathorsays. 2. 'I rejoiceat seeingyou (theking)' V 184,8.
qdi
to walk , to go Wb V 78 (1-8) NK DG 552
-
Cr. 124a; CED 65 ; KH 71
1CWT-0
kL.)t"
qdi is attestedfrom the NK and usedat Edfu as a generalverb of movement: Horus risesin the i III- Oilt im. f horizon Pr and goes in it as a great winged beetle 198,8 ; Horus wearing his crown A
hr st.f nt sf goeson his courseof yesterday1410,4.
1888
to sleep
qdi
Wb V 78 (11-14) Pyr. ' hateform 435, in 'to the and abominate : eight guardians sleep'is usually used a negative qdi resting 1167,1.
qdf
altar Wb V 81 (13) GR
The origins of qdf are unclear. It can be an altar for k3w offerings (mainly bread) : k3w 114 (f3i-ibt) E. Mam-162; general offerings - millions of htpw-offerings upon 0,4? (Ls-ibt) D III 176,10 ; and at Edfu it is an offering with fire where meat is nxuled, 'meat is put upon (rdit iwf ýr bt-fire)' 111197,9-10
qdftyw
.
protectivegenii
These genii appear quite often at Edfu in the guise of ficrce genii who protect the temple and the king. Among the hbyw and wpwtyw are
1119,9 the sun god visits the Mesen sanctuary ,
1 where the -"0'
ý
are at their tasks VI 18.9 ;iZ':
JL'k1jfollow the harpoon VI 329,10; C-1
act as protectors in the troop of the Lord of *
the White Crown as protectors 1511,10; in an offering text
Do 1. all the genii are his protection VI 175,14-15;
)jr-[Goyon-p. phOLDCV) VI 320,9-10: restore in III 8, I4(i-,
are at their posts (collated from',, 68, I31. Two texts give the names
of the fourteen qdftyw, VI 329.13 and 1118,14 and the names show the warlike qualities of these, gods - Dsds, D-ndn , G3mg3mjL 113tt-pp
,
Nb-nb
,
Wr-wr
,
Im nnw Wr jLtIL, JUA, , ,
DwM
'y
.
Nfw
,
Swr-Ij
.
Spd Dr. f, llnw. hnw.
Ile word could also be read as istyw 'crew, company' [JEA 29,21 el but the presenceof theY-makes this unlikely unless it is a suffix referring back to a god. It appears at Esna too [Esna no. 14,10] Neith is mistress of Thoueris
1%
I'
'where the spelling confirms the reading. Alsoonastatueof
kL fare : charged by the avenging goddesswith punishing wrongdoers [Vandier. Une -
statuettede Thoueris,Revuedu Louvre XII/5 , 1962p.200 (text) andp.199rig 2 (photo)].Sauneron suggestedthat it derivesfrom the verb qdf (Wb V 91,12)to cuf 'to harvestfrulf WTI whichis an old word.Theseknife bearinggenii maybe seenthenasreapersof the wrongdoersandenemiesof the
1889
BIFAO 64 1966p.5-71. gods[Goyon,Gardiensp.14,12; Sauneron,
resin used to make kyphi
qdt
Wb V 79 (9-13) FCD 285
DG 552,2
41
))
l8th Dyn. GR
d.- ;S ed.
One of the earliest occurrencesof this word is in P.Harris 53a 4-9 where
I'TI
'a)-
appearsin a
recipe for kyphi [P.Derchain, RdE 28 1976 p.61-651 . This is probably the same substanceat Edfu ,
'1-* : 1/2 kite Il 221,1. It is also attested from the 18th Dynasty:
deben 11203,8 and ý20
3
3 deben and 3 1/3 kite are used to make k3p 11211,6; also
where both
i%r-
are listed in the Annal. inscription of Tuthmosis III Urk. IV 672,8.
in its identified halepensis has been embalming the tree resin was used and as pine/fir pinus qdt 736-71. for Charpentier<1228> 238,242 Rituels [Goyon p. p. and references see rituals ,
qdt
kite - weight Wb V 79 (IS) to 80,(3) Dyn.18 DG 552 A Cr.123b; CED 65; KH 71 doubledrachmaor half a stater KiTC'
§266, 200.41. is deben [GG 9.1 is tenth p. one of a which qdt a weight of approximately grammes, is in t In the Laboratorythe substances usually are and qdt. weighed out accurately recipes used written 215,4 for example.
here. A rarer spelling is : passim occurring ,
ti
of all precious stones II
1890
the basket
k
Writings - Direct:
U
Phonetic change:
Ca
Error:
IC:7
2-
2jý, -?L
4)
ZI : db:t
BIFAO 43 1945 p.78
k
suffm pronoun - 2nd personsingular masculine GG § 34
,
DG 555,1
& Spellings at Edfu include: 'K--; b
U
tv'
CED 50
";7-11 in error (IV 42,11) 'T) -
ka Wb V 86 (10) to 89 (2) Pyr.
Theka, with its manifoldaspectsrevealedin Egyptologicalresearches, occursfrequentlyat Edfu in a numberof differentways. Whethertheka is 'creativestrength"personality' or a type of spiritualtwin which lives on afterthe deathof thephysicalbody,theEgyptiansseemto haverespondedto thewide rangeof meaningwhich could be appliedto the ka, by using the word in concretecontextssuchas' food offeringsor in moreetherealcontextssuchasthe 14kasof Re [Schweitzer,DasWesendesKa , AF 19 1956-.LA III col.275-2821. , At Edfu the ka is usuallythatof theking or the god (exceptin plural k3w 'nbw) and invariablythe"' LY is for bm. k is in it. U of example and the as an analog y almost occurs word written with clearly somekind of embodimentof a god or personor perhapsmorecorrectlyof their powersand magicforce. Offerings are madeto the ka : LIJ
L] IV 49.1; it is (ka of HorusBehdet)V 5.5 ; manyflowers
Lf for is I well providedso that there no want 13 IV 41,6; 1 UtO purify
his ka IV 48,10;thingsare madepure for the ka
Lf 1492,10.'Me ka of a god is worshipped(dw3):
V 2,3 Rites are performedfor the ka (ir iht): .
IV 38,11;
1341.1
1jA, follows (1113) f ka after in its Prepositions relationto the ka show whereabouts: =*m-bt. your him (king) IV 44,3. In phrases: %ms-k3to follow the ka'a euphemismfor'to die
in the necropolisIV 47,12.,
i8gi
sb-n-k3
12
for the gods
ý1-
1208,16.
U& In the cosmogonical texts: creating the ka (snake ?) on the first occasion VI 173,9. The ka of tO Zýin lives the temple the ka of the Horus falcon is in the window of appearance the god : implying that the living falcon at Edfu represýntedthe ka of Horus VIII 148,11-12. The ka is closely associatedwith the ba : Re and his ba with The writing
or
IM..
M
his divine ka V 6.5.
embodies aesthetic appearanceand beliefs about the 'embracing' ka in
one writing. Property of the ka includes : the Two Lands
(BB) V 157,12-13; the nomes are under
of SokarI 244A. Possessionof the ka : of the king ' iw n. k U for king's ka 205,8; women rejoice the
-yours
is your ka ka is yours for ever 1 your ....
1562,7. The king can be accompaniedby his ka in the
is in ka holding The the temple. surmounted a standard which appearsas a man performanceof rituals by a rectangular box containing the Horus name of the king. Ptolemy IV, for example, has the name 'King's ka living on the brick in the House of the
C3n
Morning'I 61,19; 1433,14 (in a food offering and ýb offering respectively). UI The kaprotects Iusas gives the .
III Re king and of protecting the
of Aturn guarding his
body 1503,13. The temple of Edfu was founded for the majesty of the ka of the god 14y. Sokar Chamber texts refer to the kas of various gods : Geb sb n --
2 IJ
I'D 1361,8.
and 1208,16 also -
Horus, Dwenty and Thoth . Then to stress the revival of Osiris, the arms and legs of your ka are before you (m-b3b. k) the arms and legs of your ka are with you (m-bt. k) 1208,18. k3w kas (Wb V 90,1 to 91,2 Pyr-) Gods can have plural kas spelling
U
_ý
the kas of Re , their abomination is lying 1521,6; has the
Edfu IV 19,8. the to of gods reference - with
femaleka theka of a goddess , Wb V 89 (12-13)
Hathor is the Noble One in the templewhich begat(wtt)
her ka 1240,8 in the southern
Neith nome, BB is called'Onewho seeshis Right Eye , he raisesup her beautyand 25,11. IV his brow encloses
her ka
1892
Un0
ka of the earth
1919tA primeval god: As .
ka of the earth lives for me, I have built you as my House of
I'VI 319.4-5[afterMOET 39 n.4 ). Appearance
kas of Egypt - the people of Egypt
k3w-n-Kmt
-i '411)1 V 62,14 - here then it is
At Edfu : the great gods of Edfu temple are the bravest of synonymous with 'beings'. Further examplesoccur at Dendera : the king is
and great of kingship D 1166,7 and c.f. D
1112,1;D Il 66,12.
W(w)-njr(w) divine ka(s) - of god(s)
71
Plural: he offers to your ka and at the headof
ILI
the divine kas IV 28,8;
U1 Hor-Akhty the childrenof are Singular: creatingresinfor
k3w-'nbw
11 evidentlymeaninghere'all gods'IV 44ý9;your ka is', all the divine kasof the templeIV 9,5 th
divine kasof BehdctV 6,7. VII 211,13.
kas of the living or living kas Wb V 90 (8-9)
The term refers to dead ancestors and usually occurs in the phrase bnt k3w 'nbw which is an is k3w 'nbw 'for 7be king bnt dt the eveeis added. said to nbw and often adverb of abbreviation be Upon the Horus throne before the living kas for evee, so it is a reference to his kingship on earth,
undertheauspicesof theancestorkas. Horus is upon the serekh the templeis a work before Other spellings
dA -. N IV 18,18;or in Wetjeset-flor u is@==
nt
IV 14,3;
"RN IV 50,7. to IV 329,15;
'. fft:
'E\ '
V 7.4 and passim.
Dynastyonward, but not beforethcnandthc'abbrcviat4 11; T11 ft's' 'EN tfi 13 JT 190,7-8; 1140,6-7; from GR the version period only : -",, m,to, ý Wb recordsexamplesof this from the Ift
1205,9
1476,17 . The ideaof the ancestorkas is muchearlier
1893
however
the kas of Heliopolitans are healthy (wd3) when my ka is well
e-tti Ifieratic, Pap. Kgl. Museen Berlin 12,4 f [Schweitzer, Wesen des Ka p.58-59].
k3w 14
fourteenkas Wb V 89 (8)'
The number of kas of a god can be specified, in particular Re can have 14 kas which seem to be aspects of his personality at Edfu. They represent all the life and creative forces inherent in Re [Schweitzer, Wesen des Ka p.73 ff ; Gardiner, PSBA 38,1916 Hu and Sia pp.43-54 and 83-93]. The first attested mention of the kas is at Abu Simbel, from the reign of Ramesses11 L. D. 111194,2 12/13ifiliT
"ýO. The earliest list of the 14 kas is in the 21st dynasty papyrus of Nodjemet [P.BM
10541] and these correspond virtually to the kas listed at Edfu. Here they appear as minor temple deities in the train of Re : his 7 bas and
Uhn
"it
14 kas follow him 1441,10-11; Re and
n his 14 kas IV 295,11. The is be followed by to s3b also said m, -Ywt
IV 295,6-7 In III .
320,3 (ff. ) Re is called Lord of Kas and there is a list naming 'each of the 14 kas (also in VIII114-116). They appear as human headedgods with a ka sign on their headsinside which is a further sign to show which attribute of Re they represent. V 182.1 ff. has the individual speechesmade by the 14 kas and they are further called 'great gods, beneficent images in the Place of Re' and Lords of 9fyt in Egypf.
k3-Vr-k3
the festival of Khoiak
Wb V 93 (1-3) Dyn.18 The festivalcorresponds to our monthof Decemberandat this time therewerea numberof important festivalsin Egypt, a*g themthat of Horusthe Behdetand especiallyof Osiris. This phraseoccurs from the 12thdynastyonward[LA 1958-960].Originally the monthwas nbb-k3w 'uniting the kas' , is ka! [&rn thereforeanotherway of expressingthis concept and'ka upon Yt BIFAO 57,1958p.207]. At Edfu the festival is mentionedin the text for the-Th%an nome 338,8.
bull
1
1894
Wb V 94 (7) to 96 (8) Pyr. DG 555,12 ff. Cr.92a: CED 51; KH 55
KO
For the Egyptians the bull was the symbol of physical strength and reproductive ability. Both of thesequalities were emphasisedin the adjectivesadded to the U and the gods and king in particular embodied thesecharacteristics. Originally there may have been some connection between the ideas symbolised by the bull and those about the ka as a life force. At Edfu the king is compared to a bull frequently in the tradition of earlier texts. 4WL 431 ýking The in battle IV 221,12-13; Horus greets him asi; %'Ný*-- bull son of : is a bull , a bull VII 169,7;
firm of sandal on the battlefield V 47,11. Also in battle the king'is
0ý "4; k3-nbt 'strong bul], called
IV 231.4, but unlike earlier Pharaohsthis epithet does not appear
in the tituhuy of the Ptolemies. r, -I
At Edfu it is mostoften HorusBehdetwho is likenedto a bull (play on k3= bull) IV 231,2;as a *iý, 51,15;Horusis
who makesweak all kas
HB entersthe horizon beforethe Two ShrineRows IV
1400,5;HB is
4:?, form bull 1416,3; great . secretof
bull
in Hwt. '3 1119(35); HB isU-,.ý: -!- -P and W sty in the 16LhLE nome IV 34.11; the king built Mesenfor*
(presentingthe Houseto its Lord text) IV 229,11-12.
Other godscan be likened to bulls : Re at midday,at the peakof his strengthis *4?L IV 57,7 he morninga child ..... in eveningan old man); Nfin - whenhis reproductivepoweris emphasised is rt+ 4;ý,T the6ED
W 1398,6and 7.4U:
bull of his mother1 404,8.'Iý'
ý, P=9 ; he
nome, HB is Aturn . beautifulof form 0 14;kwith the faceof a bull whocarries the
Great Ennead IV 39,14. The primordial gods are called *N I , Animal bulls are offered up in offering texts : tý)Zi' bryw'sacrificial
bulls who copulate V 85,12.
ý 1: 1113.1 and they are are cut up
bulls', from a consecration of meat portions 1112,9.
The Red Bull, becauseof its colour,is a symbolfor Sethand it is offeredup as a sacrifice cutting off its forelegs111178,10to 179,6.The king as the good butcheroffers this bull and as a rewardHorus makeshis armsstrongagainstenemies.The scene[PI.641showsthe king stabbinga spearinto a bull uponwhich he restshis feet.
1895
U-Bb
shining bull
The name of a minor deity at Edfu
who is in the prow of the barque of Re VI 150,7-8.
Jankhun translatesthis "He is the protection of the Ennead on every night of darkness" however and says in the commentary that the identity of this bull is unknown [Schutz p. 109] He may actually be in is bull IV 57,7. In first Re barque Re the the midday regarded as a of procession as at an aspectof the Myth a deity behind Horus is called'
Viý- R
Cog
who cuts out the hearts of those who attack
Behdet, rips out the heartsof opponents,drinks the blood of those who plot harm against the city and tastesthe kidneys (dpt) of enemiesof the king' VI 71,12. This could be the samegod.
k3-ps
burningbull Wb V 95 (15-16) Late
A namefor the moonas a youngbull. The moonwasseenasa bull at leastas early asthe MK , CT VII 25h , 35a in the waxingphaseit wask3-wr and in the waningphaseit wasa castratedox. The from Luxor fragment from 30 (Nectanebo) is Dynasty 'fiery bull' k3-ps on a only attested epithet [Wb Beleg. and Fairman , ZAS 91 p.10 ], In the GR templesit is a word for 'moon'-: 4;? is Khonsu - L13
in the Mansionof the Leg VII 288,34
&A BB as Khonsu4Rtf+g who makeswombspregnant156,6, also '4R,, A* That k3. ps is the full moon is implied whereHB is ag;? lvhft is HB FestivalV1 13,5-6.; the onewho protects be likened to the bull : You are
4
dFL'0
,
187,4.
and a great god on the Full Moon
in theeveningV 49,6.The king toocan
Isdenwho nets the Left Eye 111139,5-6and in the,
U4ý, king is beings lunar the msbtyw presenceof Thoth and the
) as Iwn VHI 136,2. The
hence Fall Moon height during the the their reproductivepowerexpressed the at moon are of powers 277 571. 82,1982 BIFAO [Herbin, p. n. above Wb alsorecordsthis word at Denderaandat Karnakwhereit is usedusuallyof Khonsu[see: MD IV 73 ; 11116b; LD IV 79b andUrk VIII <56a><89b>also Husson,Miroirs p.144n.2].
k3-f3i-'
bull with raisedarm
*? Hor-Akhty IV 242,13. in the Placeof Appearance of An epithetof Amun-ReKamutef: L'" . -Li
1896
minor deity
k3-m3't
VI 68,12
One of the protective deities of the 4th lance of Horus is
deity with this .A
Ut: 3 -: "*N' in hymn 111212.13 dw3-R' in and a name also appears connection with the sun god AX0
P,
a
Among the list of minor deitiesin the is presentat the mooringof the sunboat111209,13.
Edfu templeis; ý=
1302,10. Ibis godis illustratedin Pl. CXLVIII but thoughhe hasa human'
body- his headhasbeendestroyed. Hewasmostlikely bull headed.
U-mný
tortoise , turtle Wb V 96 (9) GR
Van de Wafle [La Tortue, Nouvelle Clio 5,1953 p. 185] suggestedthat mnD was derived from lmnD' 'to butcheeand thus means 'sacrificed bull' (Laureauimmold) but it could also mean 'male of the , mno species'.11is suggeststhat there was a general term mný for the turtle species in general and the male of the species was especially abominated in execration rites in temples. The existenciof 1W'rz, mnh alone is suggestedby Esna no. 176,7 and 162,6-7^t, ^!
- of a papyriform column andA#^*^
Ir272 wherethe turtle is a phoneticdeterminative.Howeverit is a late text so doesnot prove" the existenceof mno prior to theGR periodandmayin fact derivefrom U-mný. Wb recordsk3-mnh only at Edfu : in a slayingthe tortoisetext whereit appearsas an alternative word for 'tortoise! 'I havefelled r8l
for you' declaresthe king to Horus1174,6 In a .
text for putting the tortoiseon the choppingblock , the king is onewho cuts up
3:E 1115,1;
is cut up - also a slaying the tortoisetext V 244.11;(sm3 tortoise)*N et:1 struck down (bw. ti) VII 159,5; (sm3 tortoise)*NS
is
tp- m ksm VII 312.2.
The word alsooccursat Dendera*K5ý- IE7 DIV 209.6andPhilae 14 th knife PhiM I p.66. The tortoiseis hereseenas a Sethiancreaturewhich is amongthe creaturesto be destroyedin order for IýIaatto be restored[ in generalVan dc Walle, Nouvelle Clio 5,1953 p.173-189; Sauncron, BIFAO 64,1966 p. 1]
U-mýy
.I
bull of Lower Egypt Wb V 96 (10) GR
.
1897
k3-mýy is a Sethian form of the hippopotamus. Traditionally the Delta was regarded as a place where hippopotami were common [Griffith, Glimpses of Ancient Egypt, Fs.Fairman p. 1771and a cult of Seth was well established in the eastern Delta . Possibly in the later pharaonic period too hippopotami were more numerous in the Delta than in Upper Egypt so that they were regarded as d. ; Pliny - N. H. XXVIII, 8 - hippopotami aboundedin the Lower Egyptian animals [JEA 29 note ,5 Saite nome]. In Slaying Hippopotamus texts k3-mby occurs as a variant word for the animal : the harpooner stabs
1ý I;?' 1145,9; the king stabs 42L*0Q
U
IV59,5; ksmJ4qL'Sq4W
Iattackthe
hippopotamus (alliteration of k) VIII 26,13. In the Myth of Horus texts again it is a variant term for 4 q 4; IR Qý is stabbed in 20 cubits of water VII 61,9; the 5th lance splits open the, hippopotamus : Zt ribs of
Uq
*q 4 VWL Ik ii?, VI 71,8; when
1"1 91
is knifed the royal children rejoice VI 79.7
ýf qq 5ý VRL U 82,6; Great VI Horus the strikes at
k3w-Msn
1ý Q94
is killed VI 83.7.
bulls of Mesen
(theOgdoad)are in Hor-MaaIV 140,14.
k3. nht
strong bull Wb V 95 (6-9)
An epithet of the king and various gods, especially those with martial attributes . It is found in the Horus name of kings from the'time of Tuthmosis I [BEFAO 79,1979 p.276 ff. used consistently but not in the namesof the Ptolemies from Amenhotep IV to Takeloth 1111 . Horus is most often' Strong Bull': *N &--J s3b-9wt
týj
IV 10,10
4,-J IV 18,8; IV 54,5 also and as the
357-81. Hintze falcon [for Ptolemiac Fs. IV 13,8 face p. writings, the a of with
A geniecalled wr-hmhm Great of terror is also called*Zsharp
U try k3w bull masterof the bulls Epithetof Amun-Re
k3. ndmndm procreadngbull
IV 242,12.
of homs' VI 177,15.
1898
At Edfu the king is said to be the divine seedof likel*L
fflý
111191.1
.
,i 6 111279,2and the king is -, 9: 1
*L
The Ogdoad are the great kas and/of
tPUe4divine
twins of 'South of
his wall' VI 174,12-13 The epithet celebrates the reproductive powers of the bull and can also . i *W?L IV is (nhp) by building to the temple the temple the made : of apply metaphorically 331,10.
k3-btp
Osiris
MeeksAn.Lex. 78.4343 The Temple of Armant [Ptolemy Soter 11 Ptolemy VII published in LD IV 61g names Osiris as . 4gn,
0
and Lord of the Theban nome who hides his form in Hcrmonthis [see Bucheurn 1125;
Temple of Armant pl. 90, p. 1771. The term also appearsat Edfu where it is an epithet of the king (in a text for putting enemies onto 1,, 60 4?, V a,, the fire)
bull wiLh sharp horns V 193,11-12.71is offering is made to Osiris , ,
ka' [Osiris p.140n3 c.f. Schweitzer appropriately.Cauvillehowevertakesthis to mean'appeased WesendesKa p.42 n.9 andpA31 it may be that Osiris was rcgardcdas the ultimate appeasedka. , *It D VIN 21,17. Also at Dendera Osiris is -9--1 ,
k3-bd
White bull Wb V 96 (11-12) OK
The epithetrefersto theBuchisbull which wasa white bull with a black head[Bucheum11pA2-31. At Edfu the*N-j'4"Dm tpýt-Or is hereidentifiedwith Montu andby tpýt-Or is connectedwith , Lower Egypt 1172,14.
U-sty
ejaculatingbull Wb V 95 (12-14)
*; ý t. As a divine epithetof Amon Re
r-w IV 242,12:Iforus Dchdctis dazzlingas
*ý,
C$, J
tG; Iforus Bchdct11rvV; begat 1158,4 the of *II names the who gods which compareswith one of 20 (81) ;
P4AT 4: VIII 5,1 : Min
1398,6.
1899
k3-t3wy
protectivegodof the3rd lanceof Horus
*? In the Myth LA...
who attacksthosewho attackthe palace, he goreswith his homs
blood is on his horns and dust behind him VI 68.4.11is partner (4th lance) is k3-m3't in pl. , CXLVIII I o. 1d. V the headhas beenremovedfrom the humanbody - most likely it was bull headed.
U
mast or pole
U is the pole in the ritual s'h' U shnt Trecting the pole. of the sbnt tene. It is first attested on the chapel of SesostrisI at Karnak in two sceneswhich show the progressive ceremony of putting up the central tent pole of the tent of Min ULacau,CdE 28, Nr. 55 1953 p. 13-22 , especially p. 16-7 and mast or pole]. The scenealso occurs
Lacau-Chevrier, Chapelle SesostrisI p. 117 ^321 in the Temple of Luxor, Amenhotep III
P JUPIA4^"before
fig. 1001.Further NK examples may be found at Luxor LL *? L 11350,10;
/414
Min [Gayet, Louxor, p.53 and XXXV ,
RamessesII
,
Luxor Pylon KRI
(same text) [Meeks An. Lex. 79,3198 and 79.2697 1 KRI Il 351,3. ,
-
The ritual also appearsat Edfu : s'O'_*?L sont for Min - pl.40i showsthe sont set up 1188,9; s'p'
U1
sont - again beforeMin 1375,9 [restoredthus by Chassinat].
There is also the ceremony: s'0114i? L Iwnw (pl.86) for Re-HarakhtyIV 85,10 and s'O'U Iwnw for Horus BehdetVIII 100,3-wherepl.DCLXXII showsthe king erectingtwo columnsby 6 U The type the the may refer to the and columns are of them ropes. with upright pulling fact is Heliopolitan in it indeed type of this a column and a not really column -if central mastof booth or sacredtent. Zivie suggestedthat the iwn columnwas decoratedwith a bull 'fetish' andthe iwn into iwn k3. by late the texts misreading the sign, perhaps the made word of writers deliberately,and makingthe word 'bull of Heliopolis', referringto the sungqd,..Tbe writing occurs in other texts apart from Edfu [seeC.Zivie , Les rites ddrection de l'obelisqueet du pilier Ioun Hom.Saun.I p.489-4981.
k3
name Wb V 92 (17-23) Dyn. 22 oft. GR
From the earliesttexts thereis a closeconnectionbetween,the nameand the ka for the mummy
1900
'[c: *. ' f. has individual king ka to possess'tosurvive'in the afterlife. which the name and are all pan of the Pyr. §908b]. In the protocol of the NK the ka is the bearer of the king's name and CT 111350 e-g expressesthe wish 'My ka is high, it has repeatedmy name. I do not die'. Ile ka and name exist.. ' ý2nd independent of the bodý and so the ideas of U and rn come close to one another. From theDynasty (according to Wb) ka is a word for name and in dcmotic U is rcndered by rn [Moller, P.Rhind I iv 2 and 6 vi 121. The Wb examples are on a statue - Kairo Wb NrA9 <56> nis rn-' m V; t
m bsw Imn but the idea that U is a name is already implied by the NK royal protocols.
At Edfu U is a frequent synonym for rn 'name (also in demodc U and rn are interchangeable Pestman Textes Biling. p.252 n.206 ; Zandee, Death p. 180 : Blackman, JEA 3,1916 p.242 n.3 ,
The templeis inscribedwith the nameof the king:
IV 16,10or
Uft
I names great wrw -'s
229.4-5;LIJIýýi the namesof HB are inscribedin temples 113,17,Vc=I nameof the king is'upon his monument190,5
.
The nameof someoneor somethingis called (k3): the name
W
inome is called (k3 of .6
Wetjeset1111,8;thename U1:4 of the templeis calledMes-NakhtIV 5,12. It also applies to the namesof gods : the king says'I glorify Unless the senseis clear or the c=(
of the Ennead' 11210. '
determinative addeait can be difficult to decide if ka or name is:
meant and the ambiguity is no doubt deliberate suggestingthe ka and name were one entity : the gods 11 IIý,, of Edfu are called 1,
k3
ý, f
of Egypt VI 311,2.
to call , to name Wb V 85 ý6) to 86 (6) NK oft. GR
Wb records U from the 19th Dynasty onward and thus it predatesthe use of U 'name'. unless this is earlier and has not survived or been recogniscd from the texts. At Edfu the verb is used in
constructionsto give the namesor epithetsof placesor pcrsons.It is used, usually. impersonally k3.tw 'one calls one says' , k3.tw r: thePlaceof Eternity k3.tw rn : the temple Ms-Nht . the temple - Ndm. lnh z::P
1112.2-3. (is city) your your city named TJAq is called - litcrally 'one saysof its name'IV 5.12 ', Ilorus IV 13.7; I-- 4= -4of strong arme'E, ,
nameVII 262,12 possiblyalso,the falcon
is calledyour
170- He is called71c Punisher 1229,1.,ýJ
i9ol
In the construction :%
Aw Wist rUn
spt. t 'One says Wetjeset about the name of his
nome'- the name of his nome is called Wetejeset1111,8. Infiv in Greek U is translated by EF
[Daumas, Moyens p.200 k3. tw. sn = dem. mtw=w dd n=w
they are called]. The verb is also found as a parallel to j1d :
(dd) to his Enneadlz-: *A* speaks --'He
kas of temple VI 5,6-7. Impersonally: Behdety ........
he speaksto the
he is called in his Behdet [after de
Wit, CdE 36, Nr. 71,1961 p.591 IV 2,9.
k3i
to plot , plan , devise , conceive in the mind Wb V 83 (6) to 84 (1) OK
Negative sense of Ui-
k3i dw 'to plot evil'
majesty... do not exist! I 63,5;, ="T-hV block 1154,17; the gods smite 55,14 ;
%L
plus r 'Tbey who plot evil against your
'r. k they who plot evil against you are on the slaughter those who'plot evil against the House of HB VI
r those who plot evil against .... are fallen on the slaughter block 1142,8.
k3i also has the magical sensethat if something is conceived in the mind and named then it comes into physical existence : it is said of the creator god - that which exists exists ,
22 "KA71 r
when he
T which he thought of IV 9A has thought (of it) VI 92,17; the ennobled god has everythingrst 27-Lyr* ; the Ba of Behdet
T . 214'1 he has conceived of (i. e. created) the inhabitants of Wetjeset VIII IV 0
144,14. To speak ?- HB issues commands to the s3w n. sn
he saysthat which is in
his heart VI 10,5.
k3is The king (in a Killing Apophis text) is likeq-, *rYhq work for Horus and Hathor VII 113,3.
k3w
provisions Wb V 91 to 92 (16) MK DG 555,11
d
I il
' who destroys the sbty-snake with his
1902
Cr.586b ; CED 252 ; KH 55 NEbin !M&pl(F- '= gri k3w lack of food = drought, -ý
famine. From the MK onwardsk3w is foundfrequentlyin offering texts.The usualdeterminative it bread but from k3w the texts the content of that and suggests wereenvisagedas mainlypastries , canincludeotherfoodsandis a generalword for provisions.It maybe relatedto Ka andthe 14kasof Re providek3w to nourishthe king. k3w are brought from parficularnomes: 9th LE nomell food offerings
and 9psw IV 28,8; among general
Meidlibi 43,1; Tanen IV 42.11; Horus gives the king 10sof TV gives and Ptpw
U'4PS 13 from Nile 1488,18; 1000Sof the I
are carried on the arms of a Nile in the offering
procession1583,7. The king is the Lord %=IOcIER? 14542; Horusgives
magicand provisionsto the
t Lf U ! '. Y-- mn tp f decrees his king 118,10;the king offerings and offerings are upon jdrt. o s', his handsIV 44,9 ; the'CollLld,!ý' areinWp. t3 Il 6,12 and also Hathorcarries
to the'
117,2.4 shrineof 1113 The k3w are not part of a specificritual - it is herea'genericterm for food offerings.The word ka [Schweitzer, Wesen from like df3w des bw MK the and p.68-71). asa synonymof terms appears The idea of the life giving powerof the ka is howeverolder c f. Ll
in private namesand the ka
libation basinwhich is the first exampleof the ka beingconnectedwith offerings [op.citp. 401The k3w is the real materialmeansof satisfactionandsustainingof life and the powerto providek3w, , is embodiedin the king. From the OK this ka nourishmentfunctionappearsand it wasrecognisedin the offering meal. In theNK this nourishmentwaspersonifiedandraisedto the statusof a divinity.,
k3wt
to carry , support Wb V 103 (1-7) GR
The verb derives from the noun k3t 'work' (Wb V 98fQ - the determinative shows a man carrying a basket or lifting a basket on his head - implying that he is engaged in 'work'. The verb is used frequently at Edfu Dendcraand Philae. , In the phrase k3wt gbt Raise up the sky'. an alliterative variation of tw3-pt and synonymous , -Cý7* 0%
with Ls-Ist for example.Thereare two offering scenesentitled k3wt-gbt : 14 Zi
I,
gbt for Shu
1903
*. where the king is shown holding the sky aloft on his two upheld arms [ PIA OeI I 179,6 ;U
=,I
gbt for his father Re , containing the great winged beetle of gold [Pl.771 111277,9.The phraseoccurs as a variation in tw3-pt
scenes: the king
VII 130,5-6; the king ';IAt ce
gbt m gbty raises up the sky on his arms a-
gbt n gmýs IV 376,17. Also - the four posts
pt
IV 13,2. The verb is also used of holding up or raising up in offering gifts : Ceb gives the Delta ' people%--, ly 17 'r-' `52'04' their tribute to the king 172,13; the king refers to this mirror e'. carrying I which raise 19Z . up to your ka (Nephthys) 173,17; Horus gives the king Egypt %, -I in a geeseand plant offering the king 13f4offers ,
carrying gifts 1488,17
plants (mnbW and J1mw) IV 120,12 ; priests
carry the gmbs-falcon in Wetjeset in a procession 1571,6. Like other verbs forto carryk3wt can also mean'to weae (cf. French'porter' and German'tragen). Usually it refers to the king wearing a crown or an element of it : crown the king -
e- kh White and Red crown toget er I ACM * Wadjet on his head 113,4;. HBc: oez, wrty-uraei on his
White Crown 1393,8; -*
White Crown 1297,1;
I?
374,2: Uraeus - the king brow J47,15; the king Te,
the
1
Mehenet1305,11.
k3wt can also be used intransitively meaning I)e laden' and here the,indirect object is precededby m : HB
tp. f m 9wty wr his head is laden with the Two Great Plumes IV120,1;
king of Lower Egypt, "vXS=
Im
wears Wadied 36,16 ; 1113
the
Wadiet 1486,11.
Foreigners come to the king laden : the bbstyw people are given Z1,x
m laden with
their incense IV 152,11-2.
Up
to fumigate, cleansewith smoking incense Wb V 103 (9-15) Pyr.
At Edfu Up is written almost exclusively with the claw/paw sign,,&6 or the simplified version of this [Montpellier - MG 337 .331,329]. The determinative is a
4*
or
@-
to show that it refers to the
actual burning of incense. Brunner derives the word from a Semitic root kp.. flat of the hand which was used as a determinative in the OK and.may explain the animal paw sign in the GR period [ Die lUeroglyphen, ffir )>rduchernxbedecken Handflache, Gottingen 1965]. The 3 in the writing was lost , (c f. verbs such as q3b, b3b, w3d, WD
Sethe Verburn I§ 71 72,374). , .
1904
B urning incensein the temple purified it and everything in it and magically revivified the gods. k3p is used mainly with 'ntyw (K8mi 13,1954 p. 16-17 and 20) in the offering scene title k3p. 'ntyw Tle spelling is consistent and if the phrase is repeated in the text it duplicates the spelling also': Orthographies
f+ 13
1ý VH 130.14 ; 4zO13
1476,13
VI 343.15
121,16.It is madeto differentgods- mainlyHorusbut alsoHathor.Min, Ba-Nebdjedand Hat-Mehit (1182,2)also- TennetandTunet(IV 121,6).It canbecombinedwith oLhcrritualssuchas ? laying the 'sistrum' V 369.12 , or 'Bringing the god to his meae VI 305,7-The scenesdo not show one -,, el in his hand ( 1242.7 consistentway of performingthis offering - mostoften the king holds P1.26b) or dropspiecesof incenseinto it (e.g. 1405.12PL32b)andoncehe holdsth=Arm'censers (V 369,12Pl.CXLI). 1502,8; J11 a
The verb is also usedwith snLr
VII 203.13
1182,2. Within textsthe word appearsin connectionwith ritual ceremoniesat the foundationof the temple Or4l! is IV 7.5 13X c? performed ; everyshrine 61kept burningto 0'c]
is fumigatedwith myrrh IV 14.11:a brazieris
fumigatethe GreatPlaceI 110.8.
k3p can indicate'to bum a substanceor 'fumigate with a direct objectand it canalso be followed bum for you incenseIf 35.4-.myrrh
by the preposition n :41
J9
burnt for your ka 1271,1. With the prepositionin : Osiris is purificdA a -IT
-FL
which I'havc ww fumigated
with incenseuponthebrazier1209.2.
k3p
incense- kyphi Wb V 104 (1-3) Med. GR DG 557,2
4 ^ip
0 xvýt
The earliestreferenceto the substanceis RE-bers98,12ff. which lists the tcn IngrMientsof k3pt ; ýI
P.Berlin 30386,6-11containsa recipefor it and P.Ilaff is 1 53 a.4-9 hasa NK recipe(P.Dcrchain, RdE 28,1976, p.61ff. ) At Edfu thereare two recipesfor Up in the Laboratoryand the first of these is also copiedat Philae Reci2c A: 11203,7- 204,8 (Philae.unpublished- seeIlelck. LA 111902-903)lp-rd n0
13
'Recipe for making Up for the god's ritual to protect the temple . makes 100 dcbcn of kyphi'. ,
1905
11iroughoutthe recipe the spelling never varies. J 13 212.10 Another for Recipa B: 11211,5 recipe
slightly different substancesare named
in the manufacture ; but the amount of product is the same.
enemy,crocodile=Seth
k3p
Wb V 105(5-6) MK GR The word is first attestedin P.Prisse9,3 (Maxims of Ptahhotep)where he wams that once the a '2k in hatred arises e --, comes crocodile
here perhapsrepresentsthe idea of jealousy [Faulkner.
Literatureof AncientEgyptp.166n.31]. The text of Hatshepsut at Karnakwhereshedeclares'lam -s:ý-
(parallelto Xn1y) shows that perhapsthe word used more than is, otherwise
in 'Slaying for 'crocodile' is Edfu k3p In the by texts the texts. as a used variant archaic suggested hippopotamus, 'Striking in in k3p b3b the It at the texts' phrase mdd often occurs most crocodile . r: ý bringing the crocodile' CC--44
IV 212,12; an nja
Resenting two plumes'textA 0Q harpoontext
Sft/-
IV 246,8 ; in an
IV 374,13. This phraseis alsou:sed in a, PR 9 111350,3; in a invocationto Horus
X 11,13 IV 343,14; c.f. if VII 293.1; stabbingthe hippopotamus text -
hippopotamus M. 160,15 the 6911-U, ; slaying Tq
NL94,3;a text describingthe city of Behdet
V 133,9 wherethe contexthasbeendestroyed.
-6aJU-VI 48,3 ; "c"*%% -s-L do
k3p is found at Denderatoo : killing Sethin his forms of 13
is the work of a knife bearing
11151 MD (slaying 60b; MD IV the n. IVA-are crocodile) chopped up pieces of geni r3" I KO Sobek is describe but Sethian to At Kom Ombo,however,k3pls not a used word - C) -Wr17and he is called cc J4-
greatcrocodilewho seizesby might KO 19,2.
Up may.havebeena commonword in partsof Egypt to denotethe crocodileat one time and it 'to k3p from It have derived in GR the temples. verb the the may vocabularyof enjoyeda renaissance hide', becauseof theway thecrocodilelurks andhidesjust belowthewaterto wait for its prey.
k3mw.
garden(for vines) Wb V 106(3-9) 19thdyn. A/, l)tj DG557,4 Cr. 817b; CED330; KH456
1906
k3mw derived from an older word k3nw (Wb V 107,6-7) and it was used frequently in the NK to'ý' refer to vineyards. At Edfu it appearsin a field presentationin the Donation Te'Xts,where'ihere is wine" igý n r--
k3r
71
its vineyard like the flood of the Nile VII 215,16-17 , .
chapel, shrine Wb V 107 (12) to 108 (12) Pyr. DG 533 (ZAS 56,1920 p. 17 n.3 ; Osing Norn 216 and 769 n.935) c f. Cr. 98b meaning unknown KH 506
k3r 'shrine' may survive into Coptic as kt-i
1'ýFIJ
statue
'statue', implying that the k3r held a cult statue"of
some kind. It was a portable shrine the shrine of the sacredbarque and a naos shrine with pointed . roo4spencer, Temple p. 125]. At Edfu k3r refers to the granite naos of Nectanebo in the Sanctuary text this naos says upon .A that the king madezq
Sa
noble naos of granite 110 (montant right) and also Hathor is -with
Horus in his bd-shrine in
'the secret naos:of black granite the sign .
ft
may be this.
"
word IV 5,3. A list of buildings of the god to be protected has : Owt. nLr pr st bnqt , , , 4 e- C-3 VI 146,2 ;a procession of priests goes to the of the king in every temple and wr in Egypt 1:542,15 ; Osiris in
1123 (112)
When written ideographically it is not always clear if the sign 7ft bolts in
k3k3
should be read ýd or k3r
the
IV 13,3 - de Wit [CdE 36, No.71 p.81 transliteratesthis as k3r.
to beget, engender
In a text about the Ogdoad
n It. f r mssn ' engender themselves , there'is'no
father to bear them' IV 140,13 ; Shu is called U, 111 VýN '%-o7t 144,5 ; bulls Is' -1-dw
'begetter o.f the bull of Ma'at 'IV'-'
Isp 'bulls beget and cows conceive' V 85,12
t
k3k3
to harm Wb V 109 (9) Med.
k3k3
is usually attested in medical texts Eb.27,16 -,72,34 Mcd. Wb 898 gives it as a 'blistee .
[aftcr Ebbell, ZM 62 1927 p. 191. , ,
1907
"" 91 '1ý, '-'0 inbw dr lboth At Edfu as a" p acts urifier 11=0 ,
who removesdirt which harmsfrom
his lips IV 52.7. This line could be from an older text 'water comes from Elephantine and removes dirt which dirties the lips' Pap.Berlin 13242, col.4b line II [Schott, Reinigung ].
k3A
female genitals Wb V 93 (12) to 94 (4) Pyr.
A term used in medical texts and religious literature [Lefebvre, Tableau pA2-3 §48 , Wb Med. "er*-
894-5].At Edfu it is the placefrom,,the sungod appearsas he is born in the morning: Horusis born he showshimself in
LI q.
as a child IV 209,14; Re comesfrom
of Nut IX
of the femalefalcon 11
from incense is 3hm 33c. More to come said unusually, pl. 206,11.
in inherent the in U power the The presenceof the root this word perhapsenhances reproductive natureof theka.
k3t
work Wb V 98 (2) to 101(8) Pyr.
DG 556,1 1ýr I to carry i.e. work; At Edfu k3t is spelled U107-114; BIFA043,1945p. 1281;
et var. [c.f. de Meulenaere,BIFAO 53,
'--Jj ', 1113,16. andeven
Lf IV it is king is 'work! it = the : complete gods or of it most often refersto the temple: a 4`4 t Ucompleteinits excellentwork of Re IV 19,13; 10,13;the shrinesof the templeare *",, in is 5,3 V -its work as a work temple complete the -a ; work A. -, a work of antiquityIV 8,9. templeis
of eternity1113,15;the
Geb 'work' Nut is king the of of and clouds given k3t canrefer to specificwork of a god : the 1108,8-9and VII 25,34 ; Tanendoes(ir) his workArN 111317,13;the builder godsdo their work 63,11;3
the suffix being mostappropriate
IV 48,12 writing is the work of Thoth ,
I
1377,14.
Egypt is in described disturbances the as south of temple the after The resumptionof work at ir ti whm.
ýý;
doing work again IV 8,6.
IgO8
ky-br-ij-ky
compound noun -combat Wb V 113 (11) GR
Literafly the phrase seemsto mean 'one (man) seizes another (man)' and refers to hand to hand fighting. Sauneron thought it must apply particularly to the disorder during battle when each man' tries to capture his opponents[RdE 15 1964 p.53 nA] he is the bull of bulls ý# S-V 1ý; Z;* QI
At Edfu it can appear in epithets of the king .
in battle (here it is a complete compound) IV 221,11-12;
53,2 - both of theseare hw-' r stpw texts. Horus gives the king strength in lff.,
=x
VII 168,10-11and he himself is braverthan millions
t; p qq4
in combatIV -
231,5.The wordalso occursin the phrase hrw ky-br-il-ky the day of combat: Horus has trolopi, ýýI ý=qb 0 ', --i king 111136,5-6; Horus his foe'. 4' VI, on iIqW and makesthe mighty against 633. ? rqand is The noun alsoknownat Philae <2995>PhoL8624fq 75? Esnano.619,39.
kiyw or kyw
foes or hostiles Wb V 116 (6-7) Late, GR DG 558 (under kPother) jJjf'. Cr.91b -,CED 51; KH 55 KooyC- others
Wb derives a term written k3yw from kyw 'others' but with a more negative nuance - it implies , 'others'who are not Egyptians thus foreign and possibly hostile foes. Faulkner notes kw used with , hostile nuance [FECT 1239 n.3
k3yw is most likely to come from the verb k3l and mean,
'plotters' or 'conspirators' [Kawa I p.40 n.85] and
from Late Egyptian has a more
definitely evil sense.The word appearsin P.Br.-Rh. - Apophis 24,23. At Edfu kiyw has a consistent spelling and can be used effectively in alliteration :a furnace, consumes,---P-
'and
of the king IV 273,4-5 Keku of the Ogdoad burns up e-%
E'L.. q-. 4 VI 91,6
gnityw V 86,5-6 ; in a harpoon text, Horus smites the encmics'c;-1675ýh-e q
Yare driven "11 O-b king 301.4 Hathor VI MC against the mighty -, away makes 166 %% J11
1 572,1ý
The word appearsin all the other main GR templesand to the examplesin Wb (Ombos159,61,361' 1167,613; Philae<1579>Phot.206; <3242>Phot.280; Mb IV 80) add- EsnaIII no.216,9and 383
1909
A with the detenninativesANNrespectively.
kbntyw
seagoingship Wb V 118 (3-6) OK Cr. 823b-; CED333: KH460
61WOyHX
A funerary barge or workship originally, but later the term was used to describe a trireme [Jones, Glossary p. 148]. An unusualtext concerning this word at Edfu describesPtolemy (VIII) as 'Controller of
j-
in the Great Green (Mediterranean)' 111241,15.This determinative does not
occur before the Greek period in Egypt. though the word kbn. t is well known , implying that it had been adaptedwith a suitable determinative to describea particular type of 'new'boat. Kurth translated it as-'Greekwarship' and suggeststhat this text reflects a historical situation 400 years earlier but it , has been updated with the determinative [SAK 8 p. 161]. In a further text (presenting the 'ndt is BB called -barque) ,
'great of boats without end! VII 175,15-16 where kbntyw ,
is used simply as a variant word for boat.
kbs
a sacreduw Wb V 118(8) GR
kbs is the later form of theksbt tree which is attestedfrom the Pyramid Texts [Buhl, JNES 6_ p.86-87and Wb V 141,14] and was sacredto the god Sobek[Kuentz,BIFAO 28,1929p.158].Its identity is still uncertain[Charpentierp.748 §1250].It is the sacredtreeof the 14thLE nome P0 1334,12andof the 3rd UE nome'ý"J P4 1338,2and5th UE nome1338,14.
kfi
to uncover
Wb V 119(4-19) Pyr. At Edfu : the sandupon the tombsof the Childrenof Re shall not be removed--I-^ literally 'shall not be uncovered' - cB --
or 90t. sn (see Wb- V 119,14 plus hr - to remove
from, Cauville, Osiris p.55 'enlev6) 1173,14 ; also, in the Myth, as the god walks on the shore, ,
b Nc;
IL-
fu
imyw. mw water creatures are not uncovered VI 71,3.
igio
M
to open Wb V 121 (1) GR
W 'to open' derives from W 'to uncoveeas a secondarymeaning and it is used at Edfu : of Horus!, ý' Behdet, 'Your lips are the doors of heaven
C%
when you open them theearth livee 116
(5). The meaning is clear, but this seemsto be a unique'example
kf3-'O'w
part of a door bolt ? M lbst VII
In the temple description after the bknw bolts of the door are listed 19,10 translated as bolts! (verrous) by de Wit and transliterated kf3-'h'w ,
perhaps literally to be
translated 'that which uncovers its doors T [CdE 36 Nr. 72 p.3181. The equivalent passage in IV 13,3-4 contains instead the metaphor of the lion catching its tail. The word may be best read pb-'b'w, though a precise meaning is unclear.
kf3
lotus
_,.I
-text in In a lotus presentation king saysto Horusand flathor, "rake for yourself'rV-0-WI the , 61 is Pool 338,14. This k f3 Hermopolis' VI the eithera god called alsocalledlotus , the lotUsý of personifiedas a god , or a punningnamefor the lotus 'the uncoveredone - which may refer to the lotus rising out of the mud.Wb recordsa word W (Wb V 120,9)'a part of a plane - perhap'sthe" outer sepals which 'open and uncoveethe flower inside , thus it derives from the verb kr3 'uncovee (WB. Drog. 528 - leaf shoots). In this case W seemsto be the flower of the lotus.
krn
to complete
Wb V 128(3) to 130(2) MK DG 563,1 X, ') 2-' 91initswork as a At Edfu this most often refersto the work in the templebeing 'complete':46: %l work of eternity1111,15,4,
in its work V 5.3
in its work VI 91.12-13.
lt can also refer to the body or mummybeing 'complete'with all its limbs Eye of Horus is filled and is thuscomplete 4 Sb in its place1316,6.
0- 111188,7 the
1911
To fulfill regulations the kingZ. complete a shrine .2n
%ktp-rd
fulfills rules (in the building of the temple) 1161,12; to
sbm IV 7.7; to complete a task or service : Horus accepts the service of
4 the king'ý' which he has completed VII 156,11.
In phrases:n km n drw 'no end': theking ruleswithout end 1284,14;offeringscomewithout end 1475,10.
n km irw 'noendthereof
^"L'4
of offerings1105,12.
To complete 15daysin Behdet time: Khonsucompletes
1249,5;themoon
15days-
bothof thesereferto thelunarcycle1375,17. to r km dt 'to theendof eternity'(WbV 130,2)NK andesp.GR- thisis putat theendof phrases stresstheeternityof therule of theking : King
1522.11;Reprotectshisbelovedson upontheserekhj A 8., j! IV 18,8;theking is established like thesunandmoon
km
VI 73,3; king is
IV 10,10;
IV 12,1 ; Rerules "*
IV 330,7.
beblack- adjectiveverb Wb V 122to 124(8) Pyr. DG 563,2 Cr.109b CED 58 ; KH 64 Km0 ri, ft Hm-1,
The adjective 'black' can be used of a number of objects : the innermost naos of the temple is made of black granite described in the Edfu texts as inr km r-3
OR
r3 IV 5.3 ;
IV 5,11: C:3
&% 4 I IV 15,1.7. In the ceremony of the bw-býs one of the calves has to be black in colour: , 101,18;
6
IV 242,2 ;V
86,18 ; VI 286,10 ; VII 156,1 ; Qd*R'-
IV 241,18
.
Black hair may have been a sign of life and ferýity : Osiris is described as 'one long of beard and &zwith black locks' 1149,9. 4=6 M... The 20th LE nome contains
black waters - they pass from there into white waters
(?) IV 38,6-7.
km
pupil of theeye Wb V 124(13) GR,
týk Horus 'its (pupil) firmly Eye black in III With referenceto the are 0 of and their white places: -
1912
31,3;
VII 266,7.
111194,14;
km is only attested in the GR period [Lefebvre Tableau § 17 p. 171but occurs frequcntly in texts* 1, 58 Phot. 159,12 Philae 37,5 DIV IV At Dendera 11183,14 <422> ; and the ;D eye. concerning -D <886> Photo 1420 ; <938>
km. wr
Photo 1439.
the Great Black
This is the pehu in the Ilieban norne '22' 4 in the Koptos nome
KZ: X
1338ý9; V 109,11-13 : IV 175,12-14 and also
according to 1338.16 but not the other geographical texts, wh6Se
authors foresaw the possible confusion in having the samename for pchus in different nomes and so-I -ý
changedit.
kmtyw
Egyptians Wb V 128 (1) GR
Derived from the name for Egypt Kmt from a late stage of the language Horus puts fear in the 1127,13 ; fear is in 44-- 4%
hearts of
and people of foreign
lands are full of dread 1432,15. 'ne word is used as the antonym of b3styw so that together they encompassall people.
knbw
primeval serpent Goyon Gardiens p. 117 n. I ,
6 ýj3 Iq& n drty the serpent of the falcon V 321,1. forth from Nun The Ir-T3 snake comes as
knm
f(
:', j
in knm m grg - speakfalsehood Wb V 132(6) D.22 GR
The phraseknm m grg is discussedby FairmanJMDAIK 16,1958 p.88 n.f] :a list of the people'. -99ýb 'Z: includes who may not enter the temple %ý.
V falshood in house' he speaks your who grg
334,2.The parallel textsto this substituteAd for kni - 111360,15 and Ombos11245 Nr.878 - so the Wb (Wb V knm 132.6. For kni in be is doubt. This see as the sameverb seemsto meaning not V 131,1-12Y andeither the
T
and
q
"" have idcd for havebeenconfusedor el with m anothertext
ý *Tgrg T ":: '0 has 'I-Iis ka prevails over Aftv^
1913
him who speaks falsehood' VIII 14,13-15 Also :n wn .
bsft there is none who speaks therein, who is exempt from punishment' III if Urk 84,7. Alternatively VII m grg
361,11 - 362,1 ; The Lord of Nfaat prevails over
kni then had to be followed by m then this may have been incorporated by confusion into a new verb knm which then took a direct object - so that the phrase is written kni m grg or knm grg. Examples of knm : Vienna Sarcophagus[Wreszinski Wien 158,7 knm] = Cairo sarcophagustext , (Kairo 4220820 D.22-23 Piehl Ins.Ilier. III pl.LXII) has ^Z ,
for knm.,
There may also be a reduplicated form of knm which in Coptic is OviXllibe be implicated'[Cr. 811a; CED 328; KH 452 and DG 590 IV)A-' ,
1.
twisted (of speech?) Cernýderives
the term
from knm 'wrap up a garment' (Wb V 132.5) which may be the forerunner of knm 'speak' in a bad sense.
knmti
name of an ape , Wb V 133 (10) GR
In a lunar text the ape A-,
knhw
VZA
a
seesthe moon at the snsn k3w 1255,6.
darkness Wb
-V
133 (14-15) GR
DG 541,3
BD
IN. 9. ý=
Cr. 113a; CED60; KH510
ICNZC-- porch, shrine
From the CT [CT- IV 29e and V 3711 to Dendera Temple this word is only found in religious texts and then only rarely [Hornung , 7AS 86 p. 113-1141.There are grounds for taking kno to be a verb 'becomedarkas for example in Urk. VI 123 [also Meeks, An.Lex. 77A559 and 79.3240 a verb which is unrecordedin WBI. The substantive from the CT V 371 is found too in Th 172,12 and then in the Edfu texts : when A ir rw(hsr) -driven 1551,19; Hor-Akhty drives away Khnurn rises, rain goes away and -off is (D - _ 4ýcr 'V VIII 90,12; where Nekhbet and Wadjet lighten the darkness in the night(snk). (no (rwi) spelling given) E.Piehl Ins. 1197. Maspero suggestedthat this word was a writing of grh [RT 37-.1915 178] but in the CT, knh
1914
appearsparallel to grb and the two areclearly different terms. Ile Coptic term refers to a place which is dark or at least shadyand this may be more connectedwith the rare word kný 'palace (q.v.).
knht
palace Cr. 113a; CED 60. kwbE
Wb V 133 (13 ) D22 DG 541,3
Wb cites one 22nd dynasty example but only gives the reference number of the piece in the Cairo 1a= -'* Museum on which this word occurs - Kairo,42213,10.!. at Edfu : the king appearsin palace to go to the temple , '3A
palace , fem. Ile word also occurs
al, C3
1159,8-9 when he leavei the
y--
rib hence knot 'palace'. Barguet however reads this as knmt
[Barguet, Homm. F.Daumasp.511,a shady dark place which may derive from knmdarkness! (Wb V 132,9-11). knht however also has a noun knh 'darkness'so the origin of knht as a dark place where the king rests is certain [P.Gallo, in Aspects of Demotic Lexicography pp.38-391.
11
knn possibly = qni Calamus aromaticus ?I"
is used in a recipe for kyphi 11211,6-7and this may correspond to a Pap.Harris P11 53 In Edfu is recipe , a . 4-9 which has-d the text an alternative narne given as W. 10 Otand 2 debenare required for the recipe.
c f. Wb V 134(11) andqnqn Wb V 55 (4) to 56 (9)
knkn
jni-,,. ýkeae, knkn occursat leastoncein a canalofferingtext - the canalis broughtýOW z--tM' jb, W--V-
5.,
somethingbeatenwith a dry stick ?V 116.8.c.f. qnqn 'to bcae.
krkr
lumps of incense
Wb V 136(5) In the laboratorytexts, dry myrrh is said to be difficult line
IA4
AAC
'93 11206,15 : and in a
TV-`11206,1.Harris suggeststhat this reduplicatedword may be a"
loan word andcomparesit with an earlierword in the Poemon the King'sChariot[Mineralsp.301.
1915
khyw
soldiers,guards c f. Wb V 137 (1) Pyr.
In Pyr §1497b ril
Re bein live in but the of are s who they may not sky are ancestor gods 19
be the sameas the khyw mentioned at Edfu. The-khyw at Edfu are found in two particular places : in a text on the pronaos dealing with the 4=6 protection of the god in the temple . Here Seshatinscribes the namesof ra
1111nAn the khyw nnn
and 60 gods (that is the 60 protective guardian gods - see Goyon , Gardiens p.24 n. I. ) 11132,7. also P qq %-* Horus is sovereign of ra who knows his crew who protect him 11132,9.In the register U 'A Ij above this ,,!
-tr q=* i r2qUb i the bravest of the troops and first of the soldiers join Horus on the
battlefield and in the protection of the Two Shrine Rows 11133,1.khyw are protective minor deities or 'soldiers' in the train of the temple god who assisthim in the defeat of hostile forces. ý The other text also emphasisesthe war-like aspectof thesegods :*--4r2q&arry weaponsof war and rra qJ bow to their lord (Horus) VI 18,1, again are associatedwith the 60 guardian gods VI 14,8. khyw is not apparently an earlier military word [not in Schulman] and is translated by Goyon as 'combattants f6roces' [op.cit. p. 1181khyw then refers to the ferocity of the fighters. It is most likely . derived from kh3
khb 'to attacle in battle [Massart, P.Leiden 1343 and 345 p.54 n.81 synonym of ,a
and is 'those who attacle.
to utter (a cry) , roar
khb
Wb V 137(12) NK - GR Wb recordsa wide usefor this term,attestedfrom NK magicaltexts for exampleP.Leid. 1345 Rs. . G 2,5-6and343 , 4,10-11 It seemsto be a derivedor adapteduseof the verb khb 'to assault,attacle. . Whenfollowedby a word for'voice! orcry' it means'toutteea cry - in a battleattack.At Edfu : Isis is mistress
of
raX,,,=( t%.%
2?
--ý7,b c7
to the king'Welcome
ra
ra v-,,b
%%
of the harpoon[JEA 30 p. 19 n.40] VI 81,4 ; Hathorsays lion who roars [de Wit, Lion p.32 - qui rugis fdrocement] III
197,9 ; Lion great of strength r'iZi EER ý who roars [de Wit op.cit. p.240 rigissant fortement] IV 285,12-13. khb could also be used with brw : Urk. VI l9, ra pI8 Urk VIII <21d> Montu as a bull
'ru '14,1 and <38c>
Sj ý=(!I?
r-gs Psdt , c.f. -
1916
be violent
khb
Wb V 137 (2-15) NK khb is the later version of a verb kh3 (Wb V 136.10-15 MK) and the original meaning seemsto be lion's 1 'strong"wild'or the like and it may indicate the frenzy of rage be it of a storm cry or a war , .a roar. It is possible that the b comes from a phrase kh3-b'l rage of Baal and it was abbreviated to form one word khb. khb appearsoften at Edfu and has a variety of uses: khb ksm sw [JEA 29 33 n.21 one who assaults him who attacks himl : the king raýOcJ IV , IUr GiUl 66,6. Variations on this include: C-03 ksm '01 a bull genii -I have attacked (gored ?) W= Ila he who comes to attack your palace VI 68,4 c.f. him who comes to you raging' VI 178,15 = ra 446
ii r. k in khb I gore or my horns gore [c C JEA 29,33 n.21 where b and rn are
confused -cf. wrm and wYb - VI 68,8 1.178,8and 178,131. ýJ A lion is describedas : strong of arm and rnl'bJa, in the House of Fighting' IV 266,14. ro 3.4 VI 135,7; c.f. ri t
As an adjective : the sky is
VI 57.2 and
VI 13,2 With b in (t) "ball' as direct object : ra 01
have kicked the ball while protecting your,
majesty IV 305,8 [after Borghouts , JEA 59 p. 1281. Also : Qapet -a serpent says r'Y! J _ý
n. k JLn Or q3yt I have turned back/drivcn the ]In-canal
upon the the high land (the god is describing how a canal is turned onto different areasof land in the
paralleltexts)11260,1[Drioton,BIE 34 p.304 fl. The underlying sense of the term is that it is an act of violence either in war or by the natural , elements [thus JEA 30 p. 19n.40 - primarily khb 'assault' (with direct object) and then 'be violent, $,§ act with violence'and FCD 287 harm someone,be violent, roar].
khb-3t
impetuous,hastyVEA 30,19 line 221 Wb V 137(13-14) NK
7? At Edfu : 14pxsomthus, Greatof Might oj ao ,0 Mt king is
IV 273,12;the king is
IV 371,7;the king slaughtersMeg and is behindhim who attackshim V 48,2-3;the
VI 302,18;in instructionsto priests- 'Do not be
361,10- also at Ombos11245 878 in a similar text. .
III
1917
khb-irt In a sqr-hm text the king says to Hathor 'I bring you the eye of ,
'Uj
which has been
crushed before you' VI 313,11. Borghouts translatesthis as Wim whose eye is violent' or 'he whose eye is kicked away' VEA 59 1973 p. 130 and n.21 (c f. khb. bm in IV 305,8). The phrase is also "' found where 'the king m
attacks the eye (not likely ) or 'bends
.1 72,11 [JEA 59 1973
down and kicks the eye away'V
p. 120].
This is more likely to be an Apopian name and may best be taken as 'One who attacks the Eye' or 'one who is violent against the Eye!.
Seth - the Rager Furious One ,
Khb
Wb,Y 137 (16-18) GR This word for Seth is mainly applied to him in 'slaying gazelle' texts so it may be Seth in gazelle tr 4po W ý7 is tied up II 75a ;AM VII 110,15 ;A ru-1 form : slaying a gazelle,--,, Qj JT CDV67,13;. 4r'J,
Urk VIII <61d>. In the gazelle nome, the Wadjet eye was received from
ý>
6b 1341,16 At Dendera a god declares 'I have chopped up'r"-: j_"7o . 9Mtlýý himself (Roman) § Debod 113. <4486>; -bows I=D ra tj,
khb
Wb Zettel
raging lion
Hathor welcomes the king who is
4R1*- khb dnwy 'the Roarer who roars loudly' 111197,9
(c f. de Wit, Lion pA591.
koko
old age, becomeold Wb V 138 (10-14) Dyn. 19 - FCD 287
At Edfu koko is associatedwith the sun god who becomes an old man in the evening : HB as the 6 is in horizon disk the after-1: winged Atum is called
+t
becoming old in Behdet 11187,11-.12. At Dendera
,
secret of forms 1157,2-3 . a- a- JC, &-
Noun 'old age!: Horuspromisesthe king T*r
rij,
'Your old ageis as long as you wish! I
269,11; he giveshim a greatkingshipasruler andthe king is madeyoung
+
A rj,
after old ageI
igia
482.4*,theking asAtum is nursedasa child after
&(Sdold
age1547,8-9.
to bow down
ks
Wb V 139(7-18) Pyr. At Edfu ks is used of people bowing in adoration or obeisancein the phrase m. ksw : foreigners QIr=DP 3ýA bowing (sn-t3 text) IV 56,5 ; all the nomes of the land come
JA
at the mightbi the
king 1358,10-,the gods adore Hathor=ý* v-4--9 bowing at her might 1127.4; Ncphthys'gives the great princes qr-% 1167,7
K
Peopleor landscanbe given boweddown underthe weightof their tribute or produce:a field is brought
underits produceIV 43,14. or a similardeterminativeis written . it could also be readbr or sim. and judging
If only
from thedeterminativebowingto theking rangedfrom bendingfrom the waist to lying prostrateon , theground.
ksm
to attack, assault Wb V 141(5-9) MK oft. GR
ksm is well attestedat Edfu with the meaning'to attack'andit is often usedin sentences wherek or' P1 q alliterate: the king attacks`1=15
one who attackshim IV 66,6;///Sý-b'9PZ=
111ZE attacking the one who comes to attack him VI 14,9; a guardian genii c"
r_: ý1e'm-q3b`,
11 1 =* 10'0'-1`6 (khb-3t)-z%" 1 39ý2; king the rages at qb ýw 11133,13;the king 'Strongof Arm! ýIlljý J'*; tthe 'Z* " 1144,14 one who at=ks him V 48,2-3. Min used include : U-mno
Foes of whom alliteratiois attack ? 1115,1 ; similar
Lower Egyptian Bull k3-mby q=- "4
ID ir c--
A-Y
in his city
V11 312,2; k3. mno
///mnh (hippopotamus)'
26-
+Vill
=,
AZSP-IV
the Seth ,II.
VI 50,10.
'the 237,13; VI sblw
VII his 113,34 (01) ; the as sbly-snake work assaults who
PA0 '1=1' torus Eye I king bravery the and to of the and goeson protect receives VIII 62,17.
306,7-8
26,13. Without alliteration:
Strength (qn) is given to combat enemics: 1=bj'Or k3yw 1574,14 -,-"'NTj
king is like the god k3is
at his
(tortoise) I slay k3. mnh
///// : 1: 1 ''
1919
The word is used in rites where harmful creaturesare slain or the strength of the king is proved by his attacking enemies and . apart from being used often in tortoise destruction texts , it also is used in it has building for ksm it Apopis. When has been that texts the a as object of slaying argued general has the particular meaning 'to profane a building' - in a religious sense [Fairman, Blackman JEA , 29,9 n.c] : the guardian of the fourth lance promises that h6 will gore (he is a bull) him who comes
ýýsx king! VI 68,4; the to attackyourpalace
= -o-
ý * attackshim whocomesto -. - -Se-
attackyour templeVI 332,15-16'. The earliestuseof the wordis from the MK: Meirl p.271 ? 'turn away, turn aside![soBlackman] S iut Urk. VI Urk. IV in 1116 129,20 'wriggle 1) (DHD 150 Brugsch ; ; scene; round! a wrestling = 1075,3
ksm,
assailant, attacker Wb V 141 (10) MK, GR
'tý0 a. his '-wa 11 From the same stem as the verb ksm. (above) : the king chops up the bones of r. is killed 273,11; IV = tortoise the assailant
4'*Jharpoon: 3ýý
'V
Z--%. -
"III I-
W--q-
%=-;b --w-
-SP-
%II I'D
C-1 4L =-"
being his attacker 1115,1; describing the
IV 230,10;beeroffering Haroerisdeclaresthat ,
his (the king's attacker) does-hot exist 1152,2 (coUatedby Cauville, Osiris p.75 n.2
Iwho does not have an enemy' c f. Otto who tried to relate it more closely to the type of offering Haroeris is giving beer Yroh ohne dass er trotzig ist' GuM p.33 - ksm 7rotz'] . An example of this I DH from has the temple Dendera turned away are spelling a more certain word at 182,12.
ksk
a guardiangod Wb V 141(13) GR
In the SokarChamber"c--l
kst
51
watchesover Osiris 1198,11.
name for the tortoise Wb V 140 (12) GR
One example is 6ted in Wb : Philae <1 589> Phot.203 [Junker , Phild 166,5
Abb. 34'slaying the
1920
'the kst falls down'. Itis
tortoise scene]
Edfu in a slaying the hippopotamus text (pl. UCLIX) k3-mDy and
IA
ý9
:
111
phrase is repeated almost exactly A J-d tý 10',
IP
,
at
ksm
XII Ptolemy have 26,12-13. Both VIII kst the on texts name of could read
them so may be nearly contemporary , but it is difficult
to explain the discrepancy in meaning. Both
down. is 'One bowed down! being from 'to bow Sethian derive ks who to creatures and must refer
kK
--
to force (food down the throat of a bird)
Wb V 142,6 GR Wb V 156(5-6)
WM to stuff down, pour out.
The only reference in Wb is to VI 88,7-9 where it is said of a O-fowl 12ý306
4L
'force grain in its mouth= g3l(where it does not mean 'force but 'pour out' grain into the throat , of the bird . to force feed it' and is to be read gý.
kk
to run ovcr
The 'rty canalis broughtýr
Z4"
V-1- 'd. k (ste-Yr). land 1582.12 runs on your "', I,
kk
tinkle of sistra. ,=
In a playing the sistra text : the heart of Hathor is happy
R--*
N: ý, VIII'45,12. tinkling their with -z-a t,
This fits the senseof the text very well - but its derivation is less clear and it may be onomatopoeic.
kk
bush Wb V 109(5) GR = k3k3 ? Charpentier1263p.756-7 Faulkner[JEA 23 p.15n.18,251 , (P.]3r.Rh.18,25)is doubtlessthe sameas
U"MIOt
which Keimer[Kemi2, -..,
' 661. [Aegyptus disputes 10, Dawson identifies 102] (gk. kikl) this p. the castoroil plant with p. , kk seemsto be a generalword forbush' 'brush'[GAS p.861-At Edfu : Isis cncouragesHorus to 'Z -xV "LZ throw his harpoon. "Seeyou are upont5i NýMI$$--"
a moundwithout its bushesI'. that is
Horushasa clear shotat SethVI 66,11; Horusis a flame which lives upona moundof brushwood 14=6 OJ cDfr 13t-kkw
has Osirian connotations being the name of the tomb of Osiris at Naref ,
[Gauthier. DG134 and 112; Goyon,RdE20 1968p.91 n. 19] so it may appearintcntionallyherein
1921
tV , Horus Myth VI 74,10-11. Also --'* Dendera MD IV 36,48-49' the of at t--* -
Nhs Y. .
Wb Drog. 526-527 accept that k3k3/kk could be a general word for 'bush' but in the medical texts r -. &4 U suggest it must refer to a particular plant (Spellings in the medical texts are usually which reinforces this point).
kkw
darkness Wb V 142 to 144 (6) Pyr. DG 568,11 /C2-)01 'A 14 Cr. 101b; CED54; KH59
k41crE.s A4KI
kkw is the darknessof night without any illumination [LA 11153-4 ; Hornung Studiurn Generale , 18,1965 p.73-831 and it occurs often at Edfu : the king is given his kingship over the whole of Egypt and north to the limits of kkw-darkness 123AI'P
& &A. IV 16,3;
1 28,18. The king tramples the foreign lands to the end of 4M Il q=bT,
W1
1260,17;
'ýK" 1370.7 Darkness is .
is in the eyes of Apopis (as opposed to light in the eyes of the sun god) III
negative
341,7; when Aturn enters the earth everything is hidden or non-existent and becomes
IV
32,10. It is driven away by Horus Behdet (brs)'1W'-*? 1qqFPV7,10; (hrs) with the light beams of his eyes
*,
Vo V 342,5 he is the Lord 5)D darkness ; of %*L
light when it was
TW" Il 6,14, who makes the earth
VII 1133-8 This is from a slaying Apopis text where the coming .
of light representsthe final Victory qver Apopis . ]Vnskty is also associatedwith darkness- for she is called Lady of Darkness twice at Edfu
Great Wadjet 1548,16 and,=
Great Wadjet VI 268,8. Eyes light up the darkness- what is hidden in
1233,14
.
The darkness beyond the horizon, before the creation and outside the created world is called kkw. sm3w 'united, that is, intense darkness' which occurs in- parallel with 'primeval watee Nun as primeval darkness' (M
V 143
16-144,15) and this occurs at Edfu : rwi ,
V
145,8-9. There is also a verb kk 'to be dark! (Wb V 144,7-12): the underworld is hidden none knows its , 28, . it being dark and remote from the rebellious 178,13-14. teachings I'DIýD
1922
the flood water
kk
Wb V 144 (15) GR kk the dark water representsthe positive side of darknessfor it is a fertile regenerativeclement which can renew and rejuvenatethe creation [Homung in LA 111531the divine personification of this is Kek and Kcket. Two Nile texts at Edfu use kk in alliteration : he brings to you "ZO 7r* and also
1321,3-4andatDendera-MD117;
;r.
kkborkbkbcf.
qrqr r q3yt. k 11243,16
146a.-
gbgb to throw down, strach out the foe
Wb V 165(3) Pyr. Dyn.18 GR
. **-= --j--itcwll has cut %V10-
The verb occurs at Edfu in a harpoon presentationtext: theharpoon his branches (perhapsa metaphor forcut off his arms) IV 230.9-10.
kt
other(feminineof ky) Wb V 114(5-7) DG 569.2 ,
GG §48,1and98 asanadjectivewhichprecedes its-noun. Also at Edfu :a list of thingsforbiddenin the workshopcontinucs
anotherthree
i
things11207,12. Howeverlike a true adjectiveit can alsoqualify the nounwith which it agrees 10411.-3 your 1:, otherstationin Hor-Maa118 (38).
W...... kt
one ..... the other Wb V 113 (3)
7 7m'o At Edfu : the two pylonshavebeencreated+A6L is is Ncphthys Isis 3.1. Bchdct V + raising up a .
kt-lit
anothergeneration(of people)
I
Wb V 115(13-14) MK GR , The phraseis first attestedat Siut Tomb 4 line 24
SW
qc: b WAm 4% 4*
$it-
,
other ex=ple cited by Wb is MD III 30c : the ancestorssay to thcmd>.
qz: »
v" .o3b *-
.%
da 436
8 .
-uf
5 &. *
--.
IM-
Allu
lmsn m-bt ib
1923
'another generation, succeedinggeneration' may fit this quite well An Edfu example is not clear the . I!?. `fo m bnrt Dn' w3dw perhaps translate columns of the temple - hnw, mnhw plants,. here 'another type' V 3,6.
ktrn
gold Wb V 145(6-13) D.20
oft GR
DG 569,4 Harris gives the earliestexamplefrom the Harris papyruswhich seemsto haveborrowedthe term from the Hebrew'ketem'[JEA 12 , 215 n. 2 13-n 9a
baboonmadeof 13 1
The
18,121 8,4 Amenemope Haris Mag. [P. have been borrowed differentiate and ; to purergold word may all theseexamplesare written,
Ut.
In the Ptolemaicperiod this writing becomesq and the
'fine is 37-38] but for [1ý1aterials, become translated had gold' as term often p. gold a general word [Husson, Mirroirs p. 150n.11. U ktm occursin the commonepithet: the GreatWingedBeetleof Gold 0 OD
1 "0' "5;7' V 8,5-, C-'
1 537,7; 7-3-ý'-="-
IV 2,11;
greatnoblewingedbeetle119,9;
1283,5. In a libation text it is specified that the nemset vessel
T
'C' 15ýI
Uis made of ;-0-'a'
It
is common throughout Ptolemaic texts 11260,17.
ktkt
to tremble , shake Wb V 146 (1-9) Amama
FCD 287 to quiver
At Edfu ktkt is always used in a negative phrase - to minimise the danger of a bad influence. In the is firm, there two texts, the are made no shaking columns raising of columns -5L9- VIII
85,11; I-" A&-A
S?-
IV
100,4. The building gods tell the king they will make his work stable
It'a" is firm holds up the sky without shaking VI 174,6. Horus as a child who . 01
'70'21-11115,13-14. 93, Lessconcreteobjectscanbe unshakeable : all the wordsof Horus 'g%. TýOIII 87,9. Horus from the of are mouth -Jcommands
VIII 93,7-8;all the
1924
a pot stand
9
Writings - Direct:
1
M-
tdb: t
V-
PhoneticChange: Error:
*6
'a
39
ID
1<7
Faimian BIFAO 43,1945 p.78 ,
"t'.
be freefrom, be deprivedof noun: want, deficiency
g3
Wb V 152(1-7) Pyr and Wb V 152(8-13) MK The original meaningof the verbg3y is 'to be narrov/"beconstricted'[Wb V 151,6-14]and the verb g3 'to be in need, wane derives frOM it. ne substantive g3w, g3yt is 'want or poverty' (in Pri
XIIIJ g3wt is contrastedwith iht 'riches) and Vandicrarguedthat it could meanY=ine! [Famine V p.691. Y.uh usedto showsomethingdisagreeableis Licking : the sky 'Z ' ',, Zl, in it is impurity flood comesthere no whenthe , flood waterscome n t3 ZS N=
clouds 1573,18;,,
and it is free from bitterness1471.4; when,
-s& z-- thereis no land free from its effusionsIV 24.10.
lack : drynessis removedfrom fields U
the table God comes
Ur]ýO
waterdrivesawaywlýA
"want 1582,6. 0
.
14
and thereis no want in themIV 46,2; when
thereis no lack on it VI 153,12-13;the w3d. wr flood.
In the formula di Ow r fnd n g3w.f : Horus gives air to the noseof one who lacks it (or 'is constricted)VIII 19.4[Otto, GuM p.51 Der die Luft gibt in die NascdesBccngtcn').
g3 (Yt)
chapel, shrine Wb V 150(1-4) NK DG 570,4 ý3 c f. KH 56 1Cw
statue, naos
At Edfu g3yt appearsin two placesin the templedescription: the CentralHall - in it it (or ýdw) IV 6,1. [CdE 36 de Wit Nr. 681 71 translates as the g3ywt and transliterates gods of p. 'portablechapelsof the gods- astheyaredecoratedwith silver,gold andpreciousstones'.In a text for
J925
the festival of Belidet=, the wingeddisk is uponn3
1tI of all the godsand goddesses of the
If 111 VI 13,1. Two LandsVI 129,11;also CC4 Wb records the word from the Late period, but it is most likely to be the same word as the earlier g3wt 'casket, shrine' in which relics or incense are carried (q. v. Wb V 153,9-12 NK) , and it can be made of wood or precious metals. It is also used to refer to the coffins in which the Apis bulls were buried [Chassinat, Khoiak I, M4 W. buried in
1966 p. 188 n. 6 ; referring also to RT 22 p. 166 no. 89 - the Apis is
! 2; 3- Yr. 52 Ptolemy Euergetes H 19 'ýMQ Zltý' Year 52 Psammeticus I and
There is also the word k3r 'chapel' (Wb V 107,12- 108,12). Kuhlmann U'chapel from derive that g3yt confusion with of gods! may 1712 - which
actually
reads nst. However
usually
2.
nst and g3yt
Miron
p. 36 n. 3] suggests
in Urk. IV 1285,6 ; 1681 ; are clearly
defined by the
determinative. It is more likely to be the-same as g3wt 'casket, portable shrine' for sacred objects , which in turn may derived from k3wVto carryq. v.
g3y
vessel Wb V 160(1-4) Cr.802
6 6,1
Thereis a clearexampleof the word at Edfu : in the stairwayprocession- the priestscarry týtl of Jims incense and a0-ý-. incenseinto a pot
vesselof gold 1558,17. The plate [38d] showsthe priest putting
du Buissonderivesthe term from g3 'be narrow'perhapsimplying that the
721. [Vases has p. neck a narrow vessel
g3i- m33
styrax Wb 11-11(10-11) Late, GR Charpentier p.312-3 487
The Edfu citedby Wb example is 11207,5 in arecipe Z1r
-'ohý'called black wood' is said
to be sweet smelling and comes from the Eye of Re. Other Ptolemaic texts record the plant (g3i)m33, possibly all copied from Edfu: Philae <3045 Phot 72 MD IV 36 line 48 a list of plants includes U
too
MD IV 39 line 140, two kite of
1926
q '2 -, " jý I %%
Nectanebo I fromSakkara in However of a stela records, a arerequired recipe. S, 4:-?.
amongsta list of offerings ,
(with typesof resin or gum) (Quibcll.,,
Excavationsat Saqqara1907-8.Cairo, 1909p.89-93 line 8 of the stela] where it is used in the mummificationof the Apis bull. IdentificationwiLh'styrax' is suggestedat Edfu : rý AO n nnib ,
rRA ;i?
q3i-m33
br. twr. f 'to know the secret formula of nnib V
(styrax) which is called
11207,2. Goyon suggests that the term is a compound with the prefix g31 used for
liturgical reasonsadded onto a word m 33 for 'styrax' 11-C.Goyon. A propos de dc Morgan Kom , Ombos 11no.633 in Mdlanges Adolphe Guthub p.77-861. Ilere is a plant m33 recorded earlier but g3-m33 may be unconnectedwith it [Charpcntier 489 and t.,
Gcrmer, Arznei p.203 P.Rarn V VIII no.56
possibly dom palm ; also Barns.'
P.Ramesseump.32 n.56 erroneous writing of m3m3l but which is still known at Dcndcra : 'may your heart be rejuvenated with Ilbstt V-
are Intyw
g3wt
,
inmt
ItIr
bsbd and V.
D 11190.5 -.substancesgiven to the snake goddess MD 172c.
gift , offering Wb V 153 (3-7) LiLMK oft GR
In gift giving g3wt ,
represents 'tax' along with b3kw and Inw (especially in the NK). lie
origin of the word may be gyt (Wb V 157.9) where, in the Coptos Decree of Ncfcrirkare among the
items listedhere are
114 '" (Urk.1 289.8)perhapsa 'tW of nt lirt rnpt (Urk.1286.11)and ý
every year. In the Edfu texts g3wt is used very often in describing the produce of the qm3ty land - so that the CX: S hr two words alliterate : qm3tyw rmn $at
'6; tft: sn 147,17: 13j
1272.3: 1477.2 : 1132,5.,
A particulartypeof this gift is g3wt nfr broughtby the queenwhich is describedas Inw tribute of every land
11190.7;or the wondersof everyland Vtý* IV 21,8. 101
S4 t: g3wt can refer to various commodities : Zý tabl in list and a of plants
of marsh and field - presumably plants VI 56.13
contain the strength of the king 1358,7 . This may be one plant
specifically or g3wt -plant gifts in general and as such the word occurs throughout the GR temples.
1927
g3bt
lotus petals plant leaves , Wb V 154(7) Med. Wb'Drog. 531 578,1 -DG
gb3. t
Cr.804b; CED 325 ; KH 446 Gw 6C In the medicaltexts g3bt is the word usedfor 'plant leaves'which were usedin recipesand the manufactureof remedies.The word is alsousedof the leavesof the Usdtreeuponwhich the nameof the king waswritten [notEruif asBonh8me- BEPAO78,1978p.365 n.1]. At Edfa g3bt appearsin textsof the lotus offeringswhereit refersto the leavesof the lotus : they are madeof real lapis lazuli
jo
m hsbd mY V 149,15-16
VII 78,8-9; Nlarn.E
33,16. The word is written phoneticallyin MD I 55b [ASAE 43, p.259] IZ11r. 11,
herethe 5 strokes
do not refer to the number of leavesof the plant but simply write gb (which is how 'five! is pronounced)[Sauneron,RdE 15,1963n.22 p.55-61.
g3f
to repel, drive back cf. gnf Wb V 174 (9-11) MK
The only reference cited in Wb is from Edfu :a geni with flame in his mouth and red eyes Y--repels the one who attacks the throne of the king' VI 75,8. This could be connected with a verb IAJ g3f 'to bake' (Wb V 155,4-5). The determinative here is however
and an example in Sallier 1
7,7 may be read as 'knead, pummel'. The would suit the context of the sentencerather better, because the geni does not just drive away the foe but he eats their flesh and drinks their blood. Alternatively, g3f could be a mispelling of gnf which dates from the MK and in Dyn. 18 could be written
Urk. IV 1139 The n could have been lost and the aleph written in the word instead to .
give Edfu g3f.
2
4
g3r-nw
type of dry 'ntyw Wb V 182(2) GR
g3r-nw is the most frequentof termswith the prefix g3r- which is usedin the Laboratorytexts at. Edfu : the gods are welcomedand have 34-incense, togetherwith 9,r,, Fe-
from the GoSs
1928
ZS fla including-jac Land H 190.16; substances in the laboratoryare listed . ...
3wYand g3r-dbn
11194,6;11205,15.Outside
from the God'sLand 11191.11;in a similar list thereis
includes M7tCý: from Punt IV fire list is incense the of substances onto thesetexts- where put -a 151,16andthereis a possibleexamplein
0: VII 317,7
As an incensefrom theGod'slandandPuntit is alsofoundat Dcndcrain similar typesof lists MD ZY -et:ý 11121v, CD V 72,4 <=P,...
g(3)r-t(3) = grt
[seeGoyon,in MilangesAdolpheGuthubp.791.
type ofincense
Wb V 190 (13) Late and Wb V 182 (2) GR
Lab. text rcL
Charpcnder<1313> p.776-7 n mns maybe the same substance from'a text',
In the Embalming Ritual 7.11
4 v2h, IT it -. at Edfu in a recipe for kyphi . is a fourth type of dried myrrh q A7]hL4'T*--hO 205,16 which seemsto have been written 11
rn. f bdw pw H
(530dcbcn used) inanearlier
version P.Harris I 33b,10 (incense). Goyon suggestedthe term was oned a group of tcrms with the prefix g3(r) used for liturgical reasons in temple texts [A propos de de Morgan, Kom Ombos II no.633 in Mdlanges Adolphe Gutbub p.79-80
g3r. dbn
also g3l. m33 and g3r. nw).
type of incense Coyon, MIlanges Adolphe Gutbub p.78-9.
Occurs in simitar texts to other words with the prefix g3r.
11191.11;UW!
:0 11205,14; T4 Eff, Ad
Zr
11190.16-17%get-T.
VtO 7161 IV 94.8-9 ; El IV 151.16and it is '
probably somethingsimilar to g3r. nw, g3r-O and g3l-m33.
g3g3w
beamazed at Wb V 157(4-6) Dyn.18 verb. noun g3g3wi Wb V 157(7) D. 18, Late
In the phrase:M-ggwt 'in amaz=cnt. astounded'which is attestedearliestin Urk.IV 19,4(Amosis Stela, Karnak)eyes
at this king ; Goshen2-3 one seeksgod
4W [Naville
J929
, -a. Goshen, temp. Nectanebo 11.At Edfu it is said of the king 'Your father z-(XC "li at seeing you' 1 91,7. The speRingand use of the term remains consistent .
g3ýw
foes? Wb V 157(1) GR
IkF=, j,, Wb cites one reference: in an alliteriting text - Qebsenef g3 n grgr TaYr. % ZY16. for thebutcher'scourt along with other 186,17; but alsoNekhbetgivesthe king the foreignpeopleH 75,6.The term maybe no morethana writing of Kew 'peoplefrom Kush'.
gw3
(after be FCD 288) tight choked pull , Wb V 159 (11) to 160 (4) Pyr. 64(6)yON, 60OYt4C-slave, servant and also DELC p.349a.
cf. KH70,514
head is human be determinative The from be and tight'. a the stem as g3w narrow. same gw3 may At Edfu 'choke'as hence kind the indicate translation. : the a of constriction of neck some gw3 may VX M 7%, king as a lion ZX 7fl
chokes the enemy for his mother (pacifying Sakhmet text) IV
311,15; in a text for the subjugation of foes, the Inbtyw are = 1Z Ta', t7=hehas'strangled? .
gb3
O-Ji IV 236,6 ; Horus
' foes on theeastof Wenet V18,10.
to grasp,to hold
Only onereference:a crook and flail are-offered, the king saysto Khons
your right
handholdsit (flail) 1480,8.The verb derivesfrom the noung(3)bty 'arms'.
gbgb
overthrow
Wb V 165(3) Pyr, Dyn.18 GR G96W6= 326; Cr. CED KH447 806a; to tread pieces cf. is *gb but be to not attested. appropriate meaning a stem with a reduplicatedverb, gbgb seems , The verb is usedin alliterationto makethe overthrowof foesmoreeffective: Sopdugivesthe king
1930
U LT strength (qn) to C, a
'k3wy. k VII 272,13; a poorly preserved line has
Jot
UZI, gmo//// VII 292,12. It is used in parallel with similar verbs such as bbbb : (slaying Apopis) C, (I then hbbb ..... IV 237,2-3 . In a protection text - Seth and his followers are J; tý, 4 fallen jir is to for Tanen VI 146,7-8. When harpoon are the presentedenemies overthrown his harpoon shaft IV 230,9-10 ; where a pehu is brought ////Cdrtdr ". j
ILr f3w fallen down under, "
produce IV 23,3.
gbgb
to illumine An.Lex. 79.3285
J ZYAt Re Harakhty gives light and chasesaway darknesshr 13
the land of the Great Tbrone IV"
86,7 - where 'illumine' fits the context The presenceof nst-wr has suggested that the term may . read nbnb = bnbn [Zivie, Hom. Saun. 1490 n.21.7be parallel text has instead the verb 'b3 (VIII, RN Zcrr J is a misunderstandingfrom the original 101,2) which implies that U.
VJ
ýI r
gbt
celestial vault, heaven Wb V 162 (10-14) DG536,2 0)(3-
qp vault. roof
Cr. 114a; CED61; KH510
'Y
ktirTe
gbt is possibly a later version of a word known from the MK Up (Wb V 104,4-5 and 6 NK) which was a roof made of wood or stone and at Beni Hasan [I pl. 34] it is the name of the 'hide' the bird catcher waits behind to net the birds. In SS 43-44 the sailor sleeps in a hut with tP C=)4 f.. wood. In the story of Sinhue C3
of
-. is a piece of cloth covering a jar [ Sin. B 186, Blackman
in JEA 22 p. 381, and it can also be a linen bandage [Ed. Smith 22,6]. The root k3p refers to a covering of some kind. At Edfu gbt has various orthographies which show that the g and k sound value was considered to be very close, if not interchangeable- at least in writing. In Coptic kH TrC- is a vaulted place, cellar Coffin In the the earth. canopy or of a vault that the as canopy - which suggests sky was regarded Ebl r 24 Texts the phrase "Z20
Cv34'43 'covering of the sky' CT 11207c refers to the vault of heaven
1931
and from this came the shortenedform k3pt . gbt is simply a later writing of this term. The' word is often used in'alliteration in the phrase k3w gbt 'raise up the sky' and two offering eý"' 1179,6 and k3w scenes have this as their title : k3w C23
111277,9 - in both casesthe
recipientof the offering is Onuriswho givesgifts in returnwhich emphasisethe strengthof theking k3w is Shu. is In tw3-pt to the : phrase as an alternative compared scenes used - who , for the gm4s falcon IV 376,17.In an extendedline of alliteration the , 5,13r, PIDM 111243,14. This latter spelling is JLr gbty and is q3-1 JLrr-: king as Shu - k3w VII 130,5-6;k3w
`0 - the feminineendingshowingthat the found in anotherfrise text, whereHoruselevates(sq3)A,. 3,V-110 sky is a femalegoddess11121,8. In otherexamples:,--x
is purified from all evil I 55laO; on the pylon, the basof Ddw fly in
Zrn 7. '7% n Z7J king in, HB Horus 1110,3; VIII 111,12; the the -ZS sky what Q gives shines tr ,a 'a Z,. 3 '2 in heaven (hrt) 1113 1474,10; and strides across voyages surrounds
1128,9.
Some of the more extreme orthographies include : the Sia falcon comes from p. 100 1.18] VIII 132,12 ; the falcon' is in Dý)
as the winged disk V 6,9 ; Shu is a column ,
11144,2 a damaged text has pp' n. s
making high
V- [BEFAO 43 .
/////describing the sun god
VIII 152,13-14. The word'also occurs at Dendera, Karnak , Esna, Philae and is generally at this period a variant for 60,1960, BIFAO 9-10 discusses [Sauneron for 'heaven, a word gpA on p. who sky'. other words , the Djedhor the Saviour statue11,191-
g(3)bty
-
, arms Wb V 163 (4-12) MK DG 577,3 Cr. 805a; CED325; KH446
9 ý01
6801'
The original form of g3b, as usedin the medicaltexts, indicatedthe humeruswith its musclesand it had'a dual form g3bwy. From the 19th dynastya feminine form g3bt appearedand in the late Period(Urk.II 13,8)this too becamedual [Lefebvre,Tableau§50]. `4 (read At Edfu the word is alwaysdual and is usedin punswhereg/k alliterates: k3w gbt hr e--4 .
1932
gbty) VII 130,5-6. gbt is most often found however in the epithet qn-gbty 'strong of arms' : in a raising up the sky ýft --A in killing it is king is Onuris . 111277,15; text enemy texts qnT-ý,, qn"J7% -j an epithet of the Zar TýaIV ' 307,4; qn V 42,2; C'qj-1'. V 143,5; Horus qn consecrating meat portions 11
6,1; HB is qn
holding the harpoonVU 202,2-,he is a bull qnV U,
m
4
lion gargoyleson the roof are also : qn C7,,,--4hV286,3;
302,17Me
ZC; jQQj"! the qn F-9 r' claw sign indicatin
the special nature of their 'arms' IV 287,8. Strong Arms are also responsiblefor the defeat and slaughterof the foe
9P
,a IH 283,1-2
.
to overflow. inundate Wb V 166(1-2) GR GOTH to hurry, go fastKH462 cf.
gp is the laterform of 3gb (Wb 122,10-14)-a nounmeaning'flooXwhich wasusedfrom PTs and also gaverise to a word Igp , meaning'rain faIr. In theGR periodtwo forms of the verb exisL 3gb, directly from the archaicword (Wb 122,15)meaning'toflood'and a form written as gb, which may,,, havebeenreadas3bg. Wb lists the two asseparatewords . ZZ At Edfu, examplesoccurin theNile offeringtexts: theNorthernNile 13JtU- he floods your shedy j a fields 1581,14;the southernNile El"W ýý he floods P-LLncanal 1582,1. The proximity of the two examplesmay explainthe similarity in writing. At Dendera:a pehu 53b; the flood
'(3
the two LandsMD I 66a;the southernNile ZY0 land 11 Ombo l6b Kom the and also at
m3wt landsMD I hapy floods KO I
59,60,2.
9P
indigestion(heartbum) Wb V 166(3) Med.
Wb Med.discusses gp underigp 'be flooded'whichwasa metaphoricalphrasefor a badconditionof the heart: Bl. 154"he tasteshis heartWR
T like a man who ate food of the sycamore'and Eb.
is 885t his heartis'as2it like heart his like a man covering a man C3 ....
1933
El Z3 ^--A At Edfa the word occurs in relation to food :a presenting bread text - in offering this food, 0,11-sp-
thereis no indigestion 111177,16; a text describes11athorasdriving away a
andW
VI 283,13. The term originally derived from igp 'flood flooded hearf which was usedto expresseatingtoo , muchandmaybe the idiomaticEgyptianequivalentof 'heartburif =heart flooX.
gm
to find Wb V 166(6) to 169(8) OK DG 579,2
1>
VL.0
Cr.820a; CED 332 ; KH 458 GiWC At Edfa gm,is invariablywritten with the gm-bird-12? It canrefer to finding people: your father . 191,6 ; the temple- as a work of antiquity 14,10.A templeof Osiris is called
gmý
IV IV 9,6; ]Vr. to perfection m33 complete -Cý
L--3
1361,1.
, to see, perceive Wb V 170(8) to 171(11) MK Cr. 818bCED331; KH457 GWMI_
to look for, searchfor.
for 'to is see'at Edfu :a m33-nir text, a variant word as used gmý
I flsee As
chicksbeforehis shrine' IV 54,16. In praiseof 1HBhis followersareexhorted which I have made(=the ternple)'VI 5,8 ; the oasesrejoice at seeing
the divine
thewonder jam, the son of Isis VI
24,8. It is also usedof seeingone!s imagein a mirror : Nephthysreceivestwo mirrors and WIP 238). image (the is in 174,8 last bASAE 43, 236 her them sign see no. P. own sees A text describingthe sgmOspearusesgmb in a pun : on top of the spearis the beautifulfaceof the ITI " Sia falcon br ID looking out (rareuseof rwt. ) VI 15,5.
gmbt
eye Wb V 171(12) GR
1934
Edfu fx> 'to 'eye' is from derived the : occurs at noun ptr--: and the s& gmý gmbt verb in nfrw. k 'your eye seesby your beauty (giving honey text)' 1406.11 .
barb of harpoon
gmOt
7le term occurs at twice at Edfu in harpoon presentation texts: where the value g/k alliterates gbgb ZI
.-
g-
ksmw. k nb 'his harpoon barbs cut up all your attackers! IV 230,9-10 ,a
damaged text maybe restored in the same way gbgb JTJ
//////// VII 292,12. The word maybe
connected with the term p3-sgm4 used of the cult spear of Horus, but there is an earlier term qmb (Wb V 40,2)'branches! or leavee of a am dating from the NK [Lieb. Tur. 2,1-2 *,Bv Durch. 29 , Vatic. 128a,14 spelled A ,
gmDt
'tfill
3W Cý2:
lock of hair. braid
Wb V 171(15-17) CT Faulkner suggestedthat gmDt derived from a word gmD.t (Wb V 171,14 MK) which means the wick of a lamp. The twisted flax of the wick resemblesthe small curls or locks of hair on a wig and so the word gm4t was applied to them [FECr 1182 n.251. At Edfu the meaning is clear md ointment is put on
n inys the braids of her hair
(wig 7) H 190,2 ; in a text describing the preparationsfor a feast ibr n Wn oil for
I &ý-
II,
tresses111298.11.The term is also found at Dendera.
gmbs
sacredfalcon image Wb V 172 (1-4) Pyr. oft. GR
The earliest reference to the gmý. sw in the PT uses it as a name for the sun-god (P yr. §1048d)., The etymology of the word is unknown but it may be connected with gmh 'to see, pcrttive which , is one of the most noticeable attributes of a bird of prey - its ability to 'sceprcy from a great distance and swoop down on it so accurately. At Edfu the gmbs is a cult image of Iforus . depicted as a falcon IIB' 324-5] Alliot Culte 314 its I I legs folded it [Cauville, Essai : and n. and p. with pA5 underneath is
1122 (19); wi th addi 6onal epi thc
:11- rp s 19 6,18;
Z-
ds r
1935
10I 110,17; TV-
'pr 1 381,9.
The Sia falcon (the living falcon at Edfu) is called 1-I 5,2 ;S ia in his secret form is the 425. %-
$ýCvz high of arm holding the MI IV
before the gods IV 54,16. Nekhbet, as tutelary deity of
Upper Egypt, protects the gmhs : 'ý27
1147,4; -V- C---
with her wings 1297,5.
IV The falcon image in the 20th LE nome is also called gmýs : the temple of Pr-spdt c7ontains Tr 1335.9 and Sopdet in his nome is
%T
1 VI 187,5-6 c.f5jýkin
A writing
wr IV 38.4. Pyr § 10-48dis most likely not to be read gmýs.
gmbs is also used at Dendera, Philae, Karnak.
om-gm4s title of a priest at Edfu Wb V 172 (5-6) GR
Om-gm4sw 'the servantof the falcon' is the title of the priest of the live hawk veneratedin Edfu temple [JEA 29, p.17 n.e]. An annualfestival was held in its honour.The priest in questioncould impersonate Shu :
'-
QIT 0-
Skvi
103,1. Ibrahim 6oncluded that it was a priestly tide for the king
from GR times- it doesnot appearearlier; the Om-gmts hasthe samefunctionsas the bm-Ur and the king hasthe title in the early satgesof the daily ritual (for examplem33-nir dw3-n1r) ; it may alsobe a Lower Egyptiantitle in origin [Kingshipp.182-3]. King as Om-gmbs: BehdetU 285,10;
IV 77,5; IV 208,3(seeinggod)
2 2; SýhS:!, ; 11160,3. IV 15,2; 111364,11; -
bm-gmVs-n-1Vr-nbw : VII 193,3;2;:
of
of s3b-*gwtVII 87,14.
King as Om-gmbs who bendsthe-am (q'4. drt/')
ir-ibt performingthe rite:
of BB VI 76,6
J; =
ý'-
21 Tý, :
VI 262,14.
VI153,2;
21: jý::
%. -' "Zwho beends the arm VI 103,3
IV 388,4;2
IV 53,8
1571,9;
II 34,15-16 5-"- IV 376,2. .
ITI\k\
(bendingthe arm ) VII 271,15-16 King as Shu and ým-gmts :9 Q;Sý! 25,14 (provisioningtext) VI 155,7;Shuin his forms 152,1-2; . This priest suppliesaltars for his father :
2,S01-
VI
VII 208,13-14.In the processionthroughthe
temple the priest proceedsto the hall of the Pr-drty (Houseof the Falcon)
' VI 102,6.
1936
The processionof priestson the stairwaysincludesonewho is designatedas
1542,8andhe
carriesthis ensign The priestis responsiblefor supplyingprovisionsandfood , thushe is identifiedwith Shu.The role of the ým-gmbsw belongsto theking in theearly part of the templeritual and he appearsto be the priest responsiblewith the preliminary worship (seefor examplethe ritual gestureof qlb-1) and tendingof the cult image. In this casegmýsw refersnot only be the cult imagein the sanctuarybut alsothesacredliving falconkeptat thetemple.
gnw
bird - Golden Oriel (Oriblus galbula L. ) Wb V 174 (2-4) OK
In Egyptian texts the gnw is first mentionedin the tomb of Ti [see Montet, Scýnesdo la vie p.262-31. The bird is illustratedat Beni Hasan[Newberry,Beni Hasantomb XV pl.IV and PLVI ; Tomb XVII - pI.XVI ; Gaillard, Mmi 2,1929 p.19-40].The colouring of the birds varies from brownish/yellowto greenandred whereasin reality the Oriel is goldenand black in colour and is a winter visitor to Egypt, which nestsin trees.
At Edfuthefield goddess Sbt is associated withdifferenttypesof birdsandsheis called'Motherof 1 163,12.In a Nile text theking bringsa floodsnhp n.k
R\W ' to raiseup n.,'='
for you the oriels of the Light god - the golden colour of the birds invites association with the sun II Zsue-73-'iLý' 251,5. A scene at Kom Ombo [Ombos 150,52] has . rising out of the southern marsh and the sceneshows the king in a boat in the marshesout of which rises a flock of different (unidentified)
birds.
gnn
weak one Wb V 175 (18) GR
From the OK verb gnn 'to be weale at Edfu the ancestor spirits sw3jj , the weak one 111158,6.
gn(n)-'
weakof arm
make well
1937
Wb V 175(12) OR 0zru -. In a text giving the king might over his enemies they become ILI- -a man weak of arm I , zurzP Zl*jh7-, 82,13; the foes of the king are as -:17 -'tMam. 123,16 ; also at Kom Ombo* -h I ,
KO 196,119
gnwt
annals Wb V 173 (6-15) D. 18
gnwty is connected with gnw "branches'[Admon. 4,141 which suggests that originally a piece of notched wood was used as a reckoning staff, to record the years of a king's reign. The word gnwt first appearsfrom the 18th dynasty when the kings were anxious to show that their deedswere original and had not happened in the annals of the ancestors (Urk IV 86,4). Annals can be lists of royal names (Abydos list), lists of religious or notable events (Palermo Stone) or even events of a military campaign (Tuthmosis III annalsatKarnak) [LA 1278-280 ]. 'ý
'
At Edfu the annals of the king are inscribed (splir) by Thoth 335,4-5. The annals may include millions of Sed festivals for the king IV 16,5;
(by Seshat)1291,8 or millions of years ,
% ',-,ýVVIII 123,12 or millions of eternities upon the throne of Re VI 94,1 as do the four sons of Horus
establishes (sm n) annals and Seshat
VI 180,7-8
with his own fingers VI IV 10,4 VI 295,12-13; 83,1-2 Thoth . -,'-jVIII 120,12-13
.
The annals record the past events of the king's reign , which are also for 'future' events such as sed festivals In effect both are the same because- the events have been predestined so when they are . written down it is as if they have occurred already. In certain texts gnwt is almost parallel with rnpwt : Thoth seizes
and grabs years VI 277,10-11. The annals are written before those upon
ZI -Ir the earth Z. eII
J'.,NVI 295,8 The fact for kings and are a symbol of kingship is that gnwt are . It 'j'j'N Nnor inscribes VIII 123,13. The king Seshat for Isis the annals the son of shown where JA %'j, is lord of the Two halves who inscribes -tVIII 124,8 The annals of the king - his festivals . 14 by Re, from his mouth and by his Ennead - so it implies the and years are written down kings years were predestinedby Re himself VIII 148,4-5.This element of predestination has led some
1938
scholars to translate gnwt as 'destiny' [r,.f. Cauville, Osiris p. 164 destins], though the extent to which this is the Egyptian idea is unclear. The gods of the first Ennead are the ones who first inscribed (sphr)
from the cosmogonical texts VI 174,13-14.
Special annals are also mentioned : Thoth says he has written the years of kingship of Re, and inscribed
the annals of Aturn 126,17-18.
The sign
is a plant or branch and when it is written upon --q
field (or even a tree trunk). The determinatives"',.
may indicate a ground level,,,, -
'1% indicate that the annals were written on a
papyrusroll and were under the care of Thoth.
Onwtyw
craftsmen , sculptors FCD 290 in Wb 11145
The sign i3wty
4
can read qs 'bone' and harpoon bone blade ; it appears in msnty 'harpoonee and
In Gardinees list it is a harpoon head of bone (T 19). It is primarily qs but 'for reason .
unknown phon. or phon. det. gn in gnwt 'annals' and possibly
T, _j
gnwty 'sculptor'
reading not fully established' [GG p.514] . In the onomasticon of Amenemopc (AEO IA
155 and
p.661 the word gnwty is between the words for 'carpenteeand'shipbuildce -so it would seem to be some kind of wood worker [LA I coL804] - perhapsthey were originally bone workers and as annal , inscriptions were done on ivory labels or perhaps wood branches this would explain how the sign came to representthe annals themselvesand how the word could be associatedwith carpentersor the like. At Edfu the word appearsin contexts which make it clear that here gnwty applies to stone sculptors,, the pylon is inscribed to perfection with the work of
VIII 112.3 ; in the temple,
description the choicest utterancesare inscribed excellently as the work of ,
gnn
ý 44"r-j'I
"I
IV 13,6.,ý
fat Wb V 176(8) NK, GR
of Seth- his bonesandfat aredisposed gnn occursat Edfu in the text describingthe dismembennent ofandhisU'A'q.
his flesh', know 'that harpooners is Young the taste they of to the may given j',j
1939
VI 85,9.Fairmanand Blackmantranslatethe term as 'sueeand note that the fat aroundthe kidneys sheep[JEA 30 p.12n.f] , suggestingthat waseatenraw by the fellahinwhile cuttingup a slaughtered this wasanalogousto the useof gnn here.Wb notesonly that it is part of a slaughteredanimal- fat betweenthe intestines. IT -tr Iq A similar word occurson threeostraca,from Amarna:.Z, e. IQ"' COA Ul pl.93 nos.234,235 and236, translatedhereas'suef alsoby Fairman[COA H1Text p.174andalsoFCD 290]. Wb cites otherNew Kingdom texts : Ostr.PetrieNrA3 (pl.13) unpub.
Nile Stela- LD 111200d
Chester Beatty I Love Poem 17,10 NK ISTO"mý', to, The word probablyderivesfrom theverb gnn I)e sofe, which describestheconditionof the fat.
gnIL
"'r
to plate , weld , solder ' Wb V 176(10) GR
ZY 0A technicalword in P.Westcar7,13 refersto woodencarryingpolesbeing'plated m.. 17
with,
is It in GR for borrowed 6Qve been texts. often this a particular metaphorical use may gold! - and found in the phrasegnJ1m ibw, literally , 'weld , plate on hearts'- wherelove or praisesareput into people'shearts:your songs/praises
onto'theheartsof gods1448,1-2;love of him (king)
hernsut him implanted in hearts IV 78,9 fear hearts in the their ; called their of and welded U,. 6 2 in hearts 11199,9 Vernus in Hom. Saun. 1467 'to king the n. plate of -A-J givespraises A]. de An. Lex. attacher recouvrier with gold; -79.3293 , This useis also found at Dendera:love of youU*'= in heartsMD III 72c and her praisesU976d W in the heartsof godsCD 11200,13.Also at Karnak : majestyin the heartsof rbyt nmm.f in their bodiesUrk VIII <81h>.
wing(s) Wb V 176(12) GR indicators determinatives dual Edfu is or : the great winged plural either with usually used at gnjj disk protects the gods with c=
214,16 215,1; his VII the great of magic goddessesare wings q3W
Zj c3sa 319,4-5 is IV Horus him their ; askedto stretch wings protect with the god and sun with 0, qEa
1940
Urr GP out his wings *.. ,, % to cover the shrinesof the kas in the temple H 12,1-2.,
The origin is unknown- but it could be connectedwith gnILoverlay(in gold) wherethe ideaof 'to overlay'was seenas a protectivemeasurewhich could alsobe doneby wings -hence gnjj 'wing' is thatwhich overlaysandprotects.
gnIL
star Wb V 177 (1-3) MK
The earliest occurrenceof this variant of sb3 'star' is on a sarcophagusfrom Assiut [CGC 28118 , RT 27 p.225] Here the term is found twice . is clear. Also in a text of Sirenput from Assuan .
tk3 7 it is feminine and its meaning ýý
-a
III
of heavenUrk.VII 3,16 and 15
At Kom Ombo 1 13 in a text where flowers are presentedto Geb and Nut the king gives . , -likeRe the renewallike the moonand life like rejuvenation the stars.This text is also found at Edfu di. i n.k rnpi mi R' m3w mi 1'0 'nh Mi
a presentationof
rnpwt -plantsto HorusVII 83,9. Lyltr = A further text describesthe temple heaven is upon her 4 supports :,ý .
4,4
stars of the sky 7 IV,,
14,9 De Wit [CdE 36 no.71,1961 p.931 implies (n.2) that gnh means 'that one who flies' similar . U. *1 Wb V (11) hymn 176 Amun (Kairo, 6,5) has 3pdw to to where a
birds who fly (in)
heaven.This suggeststhat the word gnh for 'stae derives from this term There is a later reference at . ý-72; &'q4: 1 Esna IV Nr. 450,3 wnn Nb-Ilyt.
gngnt
vessel Wb V 177 (11) NK
In the temples of Karnak and Luxor this vessel is used above all for offerings of milk. The form is the vessel which determines irtt 'milk'and this could be the gngnt or mr vessel [Lacau-Chevrier,, q c:,, ZS 7r Chap.Hat. 354 case 181.At Edfu the name of the vessel occurs in an offering list : &,% *U W,
breasts is in the of your mother,in Nut 1493 (20'). The phraseis paralleledoften in earlier which ritual offering texts,for exampleat Luxor - <327> D. 184
Karnak- Templeof Khons
ý"" q zr 21 -a and the Turin Ritual of Amenhotep115,6 <1001>D.
'6AEAAý
1941
gný
to choose,to distinguish EsnaV p. 116n.hh
Zy U it-f m pý rd IV 267,1 Compare gng is a verb of force :a geni, strongof arm c= 3, -J U CM "Tn Esna 330,4 ý-j n R' r-mn wl nir with this: . j gng n r nb nýb no. and ,,--: Esnano. 604,9 which can be translated'to distinguish, to choose, to designate' [EsnaVp. 116n. hh].
grb
possessions estate , Wb V 181(9) GR
Qi7tý The Wb gives examplesof grb from Karnak: 2nd pylon Armin givesthe king the of earth , U to the width of heavenUrk VIR <141f>andin a field presentationhe says, 'Your fields to the G.c>r of the earth'<8c>. The word occursfrequentlyat Edfu and in similar contextsto the Tliebes 'I 10=to king Onk-sht fields for Onbw text, the examples: also a reckonsup the you W4,45a%' of the ZT earth , for the divine offeringsof the lords of the godsV 145,13;a geni bringsto the king c=,. WX VI 179,1-2. The grb of the earth can be contrastedwith Xn-n-pt 'circumferenceof the sky (onk-sbt) Horus gives heavenon supportsand ZY
of earthupon its foundations115.3
grb is'also paralleledwithm'ks : god makesthe mks with the circumferenceof the sky and'6e ZY of earth upon its foundations 11'121.6; in the Pr-Ur-13btt
nome Amun Re is Lord of-
and lord of the mks and imyt-pr VI 43,3. There are further connections with the imyt-pr Horus gives the king
of this land and the imyt-pr
of the land on its foundations VII
327,8-9; where the imyt-pr is among the offerings made by'the king - in return the gods give ýý,j its foundations VIII This 124,17. legal documents the close earth on connection of with such as il the imyt-pr and with the mks, the determinative of a book roll or book roll string, the association with ýnbw fields suggest that the grb might, at least inorigin, register. Kurth by translating I give to you
be some kind of official land
'Herrschaff f r-3w. of all the land 111196,9, i"I-A
is not quite correct - while possessionof a grb register may imply that the king owns and rules the
land in it, strictly speakingthe translationshould be 'land lise or the like [Himmel StUtzenp.44 n.1
1942
night
grb
Wb V 183 (13) to 185 (9) Pyr. DG 585,6
Cr.829b; CED336: KH466 CwpZ .S
grb is the oldest word fornighe andalso used to refer to the darknessof the underworld [Hornung, ZAS 87
1962 p. 116-1171 and it is in use at Edfu - though with some diffuse orthographies , ,
enemiesare driven away in 480,12(the sign
1167,2; when the moonrises w-4 "
night is like day.Il,.
is grb, MontpellierH 129,seeVI 122,14); protectionis given for I. " '
night , for ever VI 145,10-11;the nomeof WetjesetHor hasno
night in its hours V, ý
120,8.
grg
comseeds Cr. 831b; CED337; KH433 Gpqo)C-', ZpOY
I
Sauneron showed that from the Egyptian verb grg 'to prepare a field by sowing' had come a substantive meaning 'something prepared' and in particularensemencer la terre! [Mdlanges Mariettes, Paris, 1962 p.244-5 § 15 ; also Esna V p. 179 n.o]. In die Hymn to Khnum, Esna III no.367,19 iw p3 3Dt
4ýý'
plants',
There may be an earlier example at Edfu in a text for the Theban nome, the land is ploughed with,,.,,. grain of the field V 109,9. Osing suggestsgrg is the ancestor of the Coptic word [Nom. II
p.656 n.6881.
grg
transitive- to establish, found , equip Wb V 186 (4) to 187(23) Pyr. DG 586A
1., 13"--3.,- --
X XuJP 336; CED KH 467 Cr.831 a; With direct object 'to found' : cities, HB
Týyo VI 161,13; the establishes nomes and cities
1943
ý landsarefoundedcj!
for theka of HB V"157,12-13;in the constructionof the temple, thebuilder
godssetout its comersand =
VIII89,9; 2,
VIII 137,15-16
1492,13: earthwith children 'a*1110,2: equipwith servantsor workers -'L -
granary
with Omw IV 15,5; earth is-
with peopleto be servantsof your palace1161.7.A city is
providedwith its inhabitants
VIII 111,15;the templeis providedwith a divine image V
8,6 ; earthis providedwith the image"' -ýEquip with weapons:HB -. 1
grg
1376,12.
in 4th LE norneIV 24,14.
intransitive - be furnished be ready prepared . , Wb V 188 (1-8)
grg 'be ready' is a secondary meaning of grg (above). It is used imaginatively in the temple description : the bolts of the shrine 13,3 ; also the butchers
cLýýr
are prepared for its time like a lion twitching its tail IV wnwt. sn are prepared at their posts VI 14,9.
,
(, Ij. In the Myth at the battle In the phrase grg-br 'ready of face! (Wb 7) or 'ready to fight '? (3ý1', , the harpoonersare
ready against them and after Horus spent one day
zS L against them - then he makes a move VI 115,5 ; similarly , the harpooners Zm.
prepared against the
foe VI 116,3. Alliot suggestedthat grg-Dr was two verbs with the similar meaning 'ready' (prdpar6 bt eux. , prat A leur faire face - or = Wb V- 147.2-3 , Alliot Culte H 714 nA ,cE Admon. 2,2-3 and Medinet Habu 46,21). grg-ýr 'preparedof face' compareswith similar expressionssuch as spd-br of '2' is from line Deir Rifeh 19 50JE. pl. -L which the oldest example
is an epithet parallel with
w3d-tbt 'firm footed', Lord of weapons - so that it has martial connotations even in this early use.
grg
to hunt , to trap Wb V 185(13) to 186(1) OK DG 586,2
?=
2"--a,
Cr.830 a; CED 336 ; KH 467 6 WF6
)ýWpl
Literally grg means'to seta net or trap' or 'to catchwith a net' and it is found in the OK describing
1944
this activity [Ti taf. II I].
-iI
At Edfu grg is used in the Rite of Hunting with net' text on the inside of the enclosure wall where it occurs in phrases such as st-grg place of netting : the king as the fisherman brings birds A : "S' from -ýiýC=2.,
the places of netting VI 56,12-13. Opposite this text on the eastern wall (Ist "C3
register)is anothernet text which ends: to know-A, %=-,_L &deveryplaceof huntingVI 237,5.Also ZY (R). /// hunting his 56,11-12 ? VI This western text : the king brings many birds to city of ==. ends
ýIVI c,
57,5 which Alliot took to be spt-grg. His note [RdE 5 '82 n.3] deals with
" ý* 1ý S. W in VI 237,5 he here from Esna.[see p.79 11 the text and compares the phrase with do also aaa
time of
(rite of) putting (the net)] In fact they are different. The Esna examples are from the . ZYZI -""SeptimiusSeverus
Esna 531,1 VI no. ci 0 -
andpossiblyalso no.531 line 2aQ
ZXC= ItI. .C=N. The type of net shown at Edfu and Esna is the clap net which is pulled together by strong ropes. The I q_;'0-P VI 56,7. When the net is edges of this kind of net need to be staked out, as in the sign 5) Thxed'the word grg is used - which from the sign GG U 17 implies C: pick excavating a pool -a that perhapsa stake had to be literally, dug in. k. In the protection ritual the rite is alluded to again : at the netting of foes . - -ý-- S, he has captured them in their (own) traps VI 146,5 [after JankuM, Schutz p.301.
grg
lie falsehood , Wb V 189 (2) to 190 (4) OK demotic cited by CED Cr. 806b; CED326;
r6 V, > KH449
GGX$, G14A
with the lossof the final g.
is but Nbat is the uncommonat Edfu wherethe emphasisis on the hatredof the of antithesis grg gods and king for lies and falsehood: wnp. nhs text : the king sayshe destroys 77,15-16; putting meat on a fire - the king ragesagainstbdnw and2
V 146,8; in a Maat
< -5e- : . e.
from the path of the
text - the godsabominate king (Maat text) 1252,14.
1508,3 ; Mehit removes
4 ..
1945
grg
Seth- theLiar cL Wb V 190(5) MK, NK liar
The nounliar' occursfrom the MK andthe liar par excellenceshouldbe Seth At Edfu he is given . this namein a sm3-Stb text wherethe king destroys(mds) 9 f- ZS -Yý
gýs
1252,14.
gazelle Wb V 191(1-8) OK DG 591,8 gbs.t 4ýP411 Cr.839b; CED 340; KH 472 QOc-, 64ZC-6
At Edfu thegazelleis a Sethiancreaturewhichis captured,slaughtered to be offered anddismembered Egypt. Horus king, foes destruction burnt the the and the of symbolising offering, of on an altar asa Five speciesof gazelleareknownfrom Egypt the mostimportantbeing the Dorcasgazelleand it is Anulds OK It desert. in from with the the associated also was onward,as ananimalof shown reliefs in the 3rd UE nomeandIsis at Koptosandas a desertanimalit wasidentifiedasa follower of Seth is At Edfu 201 forces [RARG Kees, Tieropfer 78,83-51. disruptive gbs usually p. -, p. and symbolof in ow-'-r-stpw list the offering: animals whose meat portions are consecrated similar of one of a IV 351,1; I 113,5;-a*"7 4 1452,4; -b tý --&Y 4ý? VII 142,8, brp-'wt n b3st is I 44Q
Ii,
169,6 putting meaton the fire ,
VII 319,9or similar texts nk-3k'rw VII 164,4, w3h-'h
VIII
... for hd 61,14. Re In hymn VII and m3. of praise a -G1
list is hope for 01ULIP 1537,11; 111298,7 of the to there a the ; no end altars AL are upon 41'1 Z& includes 1496,6. for the altar -0' portionsof meat Generally the gazelleappearsin a Sethianguise,but in the geographicaltext for the Ist Upper P Egyptiannome(Elephantine)the forbiddenfruit are cranesand ZY] ED gazelles1337,7. This is A. L. 94 [Montet Kami 1950 Anukis 11 p. with gazelles probablyon accountof the associationof , , 11426-7(n.10for Anukis)] .
s
half Wb V 196(1-7) OK
4946
DG592,1 'ýCt Cr.832 a; CED 337 ; KH 468 6 OC.', YOC Writtenas r--- I
atEdfu [do Wit, CdE 37 Nr.73.1962 p.2851. It canapply to numbers:in dates
founding IV Shemu, 25 10 day 18,14; 15 10 = th the the of, gs plus + of month of month olk = = the templein Yr.28 of PtolemyVIII
half + 1/10of the month= 15 +3= 18th day of
ShemuVII 7,6. In measurements :a staircaseof 10 cubitsby hall 37
7+I=
1/2 =8 1/2 cubits IV 6,4; hypostyle
Q by 25 5/6 = 37 + 1/2 + 1/3 = 37 5/6 by 25 5/6 IV 6,5; an annexeis f=
15
n =-, 1/2 cubits an antechamber lab. is 1/2 by 4 13 6,6. IV the cubits of its 1 , f n In weights: in the laboratory, 31 deben 10 1/2 11212,6. --,,; and oipe cFr7,, ýrz Substances canbe physicallyhalved:
literally 'comein half so that eachhalf of a
potioncanbe treatedseparatelyH 192,3. Half of other things :a text for the settingof the sun Horus is one who opensthe ball of dung in . his body
gs
m 'q
m pr half going in , half going out VIII 92,6.
to anoint Wb V 201 (12) to 202(13) MK DG 592,5
Med. Wb 923 ff.
0-
gs was used to denote the anointing of anything with oil , unguent or water. It was even a term used ", in tanning [Caminos, Tale of Woe p.57 n.2]. It is used at Edfu with protective implications: amonga series of anointings, the king says to the god
I anoint your limbs with water of your,.,
mouth - he then goes on to perform the rest of the god's toilet VI 145,9
A~
I anoint your head
(king to Isis and Nephthys ) where both are statues1383,6.
ointment, unguent c f. Wb V 202 (14-16)Med, Late
Wb Med. 925
In medicaltextsgs is a generalterm for ointment Ile word is found at Edfu in a protectiveritual . ointmentof the Houseof Life protectsthe body VI 143,15.A parallel to this occursin
1947
P.Cairo 58027,4,1 [JEA 24,1938
p. 178] p3-'-P-'u '3 M3 m Pr-'nb where gs seems to be a
special type of ointment. A
Semitic word, meaning 'touch, stroke, feel'
may-derive from the same root ultimately
[seeAlbright, AJSL 34 1918 p.251 Q. ,
gs
side Wb V 191(11) to 194(10) Pyr. DG591,9 Cr. 329a; CED 150; KH 182in compoundprepositions (rz)cX04
gs 'side!is the sameword asgs half - becausethe sideof somethingis half of it. At Edfa gs is usedin phrasesto specifya location(eithereastor west ýnot usuallynorth or south becausetheseare the two sidesof theNile Valley - thereis no north or southside) : the disk risesin the =I
-=" 1573,18; 4 the the shrinesof the templeare on I the eastsideof St eastsideof sky
ci-for 1138,10; from Heliopolis nbwy water purificationcomes on
the eastside IV 52,3.
"tIt canrefer to the sideof something: in the building of the temple- its 4 comersare on 4, -te
its
four sidesIV "143. n-gs at the sideof - perhapsa mistakefor r-gs : the AgathodemonandgoodRenenetare at his side(HB) VII 30,3.
r-gs
beside- compoundpreposition Wb V 194(11) to 195(24) Pyr. Cr.329a; CED 150; c f. KH 392 and 192 ecketj
GG p.134
,
JunkerGrD
=beside falcon in his the two lights IV 13,19;room in the temple-,nst-Tvshrine'=, with suffix : f '0I(- besideit on its southwest IV 5,89HB the Enneadlf' 0-1441,10;HB Hathorrests 2a =a 415,6 ; HB,-!the placesof the uraeiare
1358,2
.
The r canbe el ided : Re calls to his crew'settlez-7 besideme I' VI 181,1. In a constructionwith wn : courtiersof Osiris-&2ý&ho
arebesidehim 1191,6.
1ý
1948 ,
with noun: sacredplace
besidethe wingeddisk of gold Il 9,5; provisions-, = the sacred
'42" Z_from horizon V 344,9 king Hathor the the i ; as son of goes place
besideHorus1306,9..
" 4--: dead Ptolemy V Epiphanes An epithetof the : wsh-nmt Z__ Wnn. nfr IV 123,2; IV 279,7. after verbs: snsn to form the uraeustheking unitesthe vulture 'before': Horusreckonsup the crimesof the foe
besidethecobra111172,18.
beforehim IV 30,9; the king is justified
beforethe council1275,17;the Ennead1263,11.
Or-gs
Wb V 193(6-7) Pyr. Cr.329a; CED150 ZIC-x6t4 GG p.135'beside'rarerthanr-gs
At Edfu Or-gs occursless than r-gs : HB - the uraeusis genii
besidehim 1491,2; the wddyw,,
besidethe beamsof the sun112,17.
44
gs. w'rt
'Side of Waree Gauthier, DG 1187
Wrt is a place in the 13th nome of LE (Heliopolitan) - probably near the apex of the Delta where the Canopic and Pelusiac: branches of the Nile separate. At Edfu gs-w'rt is found in a libation and incense offering made for Atum - Lord of Heliopolis. He is called
mnbh
m hwnw VII 282,14. Mysliewiec [Atum II p. 120] reads this as Lord in (m) Waret. - but it is more certain that it is gs-w'rt a place near Waret, with gs referring to an area or district, and the phrase means'areaof Waret'.
gs-prw
temple Wb V 199(1-18) Late, GR
At Edfu the term appearsin two distinct writings - in a plural form found in Wb which appears throughoutthe templeandalsoin someplacesin a moreabbreviatedform gsp . Originally the terapas a singularform gs-pr, which is found in OK titles and it seemsto have,, referredto an administrativeunit of somekind. pr may havereferredto a domainof a cult shrineand gs perhapsto the side or boundaryof the land associatedwith that domain.It has,beenvariously
1949
translatedas 'Wirtschaftsanlagen'[Helck, Merikare 50 , (pl. )] ; administration [Arch. Abousir 11426 frag.73b] ; work centre [Fischer, JEA 65,1979 p.42
also ZAS 93,1966 p. 66-8 after Gardiner in
Davies, Rekhmire p.93 places of industry) and the title imy-r gs-pr was usually held by someone (nbt) imy-r k3t the title or with
ýnbt
nt'nZwt) [Strudwick, Administration OK p.223,233,2341.
In MK literary contexts gs-prw means temple [c f. SS 141 snir n gs-prw] and from the Late Period it refers to temples consistently. Perhapsoriginally i gs-pr was a temple property and in'the plural it was used of the temple as a whole - incorporating all its property . In decrees from the Ptolemaic period gs-prw is translated into Greek asttpa
[Kanopus 17 27] and the imy-r gs-prW
&pXtepel); [Canopus 2,36 ; Ra setta'N. 6]. It may not be connected to the term gs.wy is called pr, which referred specifically to the two sides (east and west) of the Delta [Gauthier, DG V p.221 1.151 [Weni the two sides gs-wy c,31
BAR I§ 311 - unclear meaning *,Griffith P.Kahun I , 6
p.21 =2 sides of the Deltý].
A" At Edfu gs-prw refersin a generalway to templesandcult centresof Egypt: CID
everytemple,
it is hippopotamus dismembered 8,6; to the is in'it V lord the of are given portions their when , different
in Egypt IV 214,5.Thetemplesare inscribedwith the namesof Horus
IIT
ý EA '" EM 119,9; - C' %1 930
IV 44, i 1:
1121,9 and he lights them with his beams : C3 Cý
ILF P
Cý 125,8 images
in the form of a falcon of gold I 578.7.'The temples are filled with divine
CM Luý I CIT3
1329,5; 1'144,15
the winged beetle is in ri
qD129,3
--
1552,15. The falcon settles in
IV 67.10
the god floods the temples with offerings ". -J
1475,16
idbwy -1*353,4. 'makes his festive beauty the he ; sim. them well with makes and -Horus
Cý Cý ennobles
ý3
with his beautyXV 14,7.Also Horus is in the temples: Lý
&A
and
142,12;
C-3
F? I 158a. These temples can be specified as temples of gods : falcon image VIII
MLT13 '.
of Egypt are established with the
145,6-7; the gods at Edfu are exhorted to fight for
TIVIII147,11-12 ;
4: it
325,9. f f IV hmn r spt. 11s. n nirw C3 = Horus is too There a singular example gives : 1146,3. Lands Two the of 43 The writing with
ý
ihe limit to containing what you command
occurs only from the GR period , the feather having come to' read gs
1950
[BIFAO 43 p. 101 line 16] where a feather =a wing
the side of a bird, hence = gs , thus it has the
phonetic value gs. The writing of the word with
the town sign perhaps implies true temple
towns. The B3w R' n
LU IIJ
books are, Urk. II 14,10 [cf. Book these the the temples where of -
list have been 22,6 VII to temple a of the names of the other seems equipment] with mentioned mythical shrines and sacredplaces in Egypt. Each name then has an explanation of its mythological significance . In this casethe gs-prw are the shrinesand sanctuariesof Edfu [MOET p.61 The abbreviatedform gsp appearsin three particular inscriptions at Edfu (a) West and east corniche text of the First Hypostyle Hall (2) : 111198-206.The texts declare there C3 C-3
202,14-15;
fps n wn mit. f in the nomes III_ ., 4 P 13 CC373 wr n wn twt. f in Mesen 111203,6-7; L17: n BOdt n wni mitt. f In, -?
204,6-7; 5
c--3
was not the like of the temple in the nomes or Mesen
n Msn n snn. f 111205,14-1. There is no end to the provisioning of the
P 13 temple C73111201,6-7
The temple of Edfu is called .
C'3 wr great temple of the Lord of the_., P10
Two Shrine Rows 111206,15-16;
this great sacred temple in the land , the Lord of ",-4 %, N(3-3 is called its lord 111204,15-16 and temples 111200.3 . This, great temple of the Lord of
Je latter spellingis the only variantin the wholesek xts. The textsdateto PtolemyVII/Cleopatra H or HI and are in speechesuttered by Nekhbet and Wadjet. (b) north corniche text, west section on the outside of the naos - similar in content to the First 4"8,'r=3 Hypostyle Hall texts c--3 wr without its like IV 167.2; Great of the Lord of IV 167,10;
ý cc3='a
IV 170,6;
P a c=
of the lord of gods IV 168,16;
ý
c--: ý
great temple,,., _,
here is The IV 168,9. heaven Re Lord scribe or sculptor not certainof theword so alwayswrites of of 0
for
has
C73 and occasionally
cb
for
0
The cartouches are again Ptolemy VII and, ',,
Cleopatra, and these are spcechcs of Nekhbet and Wadjet.
The east section of this comiche text has one exarnple
c-3
rps without its like in the nornes ( -',
of the godsIV 325,16.
(c) westandeastcornichein the court I (no cartouches), speeches of NekhbetandWadjet. Thereis a Pc-3 13-see Great Place images the different of the of temple the =. emphasis: god makeswhole slightly Iff,
V 325,13;the templeis called an
,
Shrine Rows the a con is,,-. Two Lord the the of this templeof , "i
1951
Pcr=])'of the Lord of the Two cavemsV 324,12-13;the Houseof ////is called'-11-1 D C-3 V 318,16-17; -it-
, Lord I L= am caRed of Other examples
V 324,9
--. *-
I
C3 I c--_-] ,I
-U-4.
=,,
M-
dý C3 trill
. the 'shrines' ? of their outer doors/sanctuaries
preservingtheir templesfrom harm?V 10,13-14c.f. nameVII 22,5 ; the Housesof the godsr= an
m3ht. sn inscribed with his
and temples, set out like the shrineof Khemmis
VI 137,11-12.
gs-pb3
' rypeofbread Wb V 199(19) GR
gs-pb3 is attestedfrom GR temples. It occursat Edfu in the list of produceto appearat the festival =I
(M
of Behdet: amongstthe breadis ý-- ,,,
followed by beerwine androastmeatsIV 18,15.A food
CM fjý' including offering text has a list of bread
IV 76,16. Other
(sim. D 11112Ij 1
temple texts give more information : 2nd Pylon - expressesthe wish fbr'ý-- 0 C:) 'without limit Urk VIII <139d> and at Philae'ccilr'-A7i, p1jr. ti m Xn-itn <3308> Phot.301. At Kom Ombo the goddess 00 "
Unmty brings= IC=) . andeverythingwhich comesfrom her storehouseKO 161,64.
gs-bri
upper part WbV200(1-11)
Med.
As a noun gs-bri refers to the upper part of a body, a building or even, as in Wb obelisk wound, ,a or mountain. However at Edfu it Occursin the phrase m-gs-ýri as part of a compound preposition indirect 'ovee. followed by direct 'above' It be the or can genitive, marking the thing or meaning personaffected. With direct genitive - noun : the good image appearsin the sky
'the
whole earth VI 348,9. In
the struggle between the sbty serpent and HB to gain mastery over one another, they try to get into RL is, best the the that comes to : sbty other above attack, the position
above VI 18,3,
Z: I but HD flies = p-v above the enemy to win the conflict V! 18,4 . This repeated where the falcon flies in heaven=
over the enemy VII 121,13.Also Horus rejoices Z__
349,2;the godsof heavenare at their posts=,
v-1
abovehis horizonVII 21,4.
above Mesen VI
1952
direct genitive with suffix : in the struggle between Horus and Seth as a serpent, he goes to ground., and Horus is called : 'Come here Horus as the lance
above him (that is overabove the snake'.
hole) so as not to allow him to come out at all VI 121,11; the snake is in the mound , Horus is is placed under the -
Y--q above him VI 121,13-14.The the underworld : their bas=i-A.
r4
for neatnessof writing. Of those in
are above them, traversing heaven 1382,11. Possibly : Nut,.,,
which are above 1151,17 7
gives clouds ntyr--
indirect grenitiven plus noun : the winged beetle is in the temple
-above
all the gods 1229,3;
T 116,15;BB flies in the horizon rl BB flies to the horizon F" -above the godsandgoddesses 0 rlý:3 V nirw nbw aboveall the godsVIII 152,12;the noble imageof HB'=r-' aboveall the gods,protectinghis sonsin the temples11149,6 Sauneron[EsnaV p.327 (i) ] describedgs-br asan embarrassing expression- Esnano.196,3and5 VI 121,13; 1382,11-12;DV 33,9 ; PJurn. XXI, 13 ;D Il 65,2-3becausethe meaningwas uncleaý it waspossiblyto be understoodasa refugeof a god -a chapel.: from the examples- andhe suggested or cachette Noun : Re Harakhty is Re hr rwi Qi
wLs b'w. f m WLst-H r-
removing his upper,,
part (or lifting his upper part) and raising up his appearancesVI 296,7 .
gs-hnt v
southem rcgion
d F-In the building texts : work was interrupted in the temple by bdnw-bnnw - ignorant rebels,=,. *. ti/vil
in the southern region IV 8,2
6,7 [de Wit CdE 36 Nr. 71,1961 p.74 and p.2881. At
from the southern region VI 14,14 [but Alliot-Barucq, BIFAO
the creation the reed comes
64,1966 p.163(a) notesit is m-shnt - la partiesupdricurcl. v
gs-sifn
half ruined
In the placename
A,
do
C--j
-+P-I--
,
t=
1->
VII 249,2 wheresYnis the verb 'to destroy' , Meeks, ,
tranlateshere'le lieu A moiti6 ruin6' [Donations,p.65-6 n.55 . alsoGauthier,DG V 89].
gs-db
synonymof Maat
1953
WbV201(9-10) GR Literally gs-db is 'sideof a bricle implying thatbecausethe sideof a brick is smoothand straight, it is a fitting exampleof Maat. At Effu : in the instructionsof Seshaton good and evil people'He from isft [restoredafter Fairman,MDAIK 16 1958 p.88 n.g] V 334,2. In a
who knows
Nlaatofferinj text Horus givesthe king
C3
text , Horus gives the king Maat - nmt.kg CD R 77,5-6=I -'SP,
establishedin your time IV 258,6 ; same the land in truth 144,8 parallel to this is
a Maat text -
which is damagedbut may be this word
=t -U is in king Lord Maat land Co 3d V LXI) 11113 1,15 (Pronaos ; the of pl. who strides the (Maat text) NIam.173,17. A crown of justification text saysof Horus 'you have seizedthe Two Sý* ' c, : 'VII 309,14. landsin Also at Philae [PhiM I Abb. 23 line 15] Horus replies to the king in a Maat offering 'I have , ZF 1rn for Maat]. brought before [n. 4 t t gs-dp. a phrase you me gs and which 11b. = received =clty in the land in the time of your majestyCD 11122,8. 1=3 At Dendera:a Maat text - Isis creates
gs-dp
protection
to protect
Wb V 200 (14) to 201 (3) GR
and Wb V 201 (4-5) GR respectively.
Wb records gs-dp from the GR texts only but it is attested earlier in the Coffin Texts . Faulkner [FECT 11307 n.8] derives the meaning of the term 'protection' from the notionýof a ship's side as a bulwark against danger : CT IV 88k
= C?-
AD. = (of Osiris) ; CT IV 94b 4D -)EE ; CT VI 75e
in for living by (dual) Spell 236 CT VII ýAa title magic as a of a spell protection and r= C],. the two houses. Kees records on a Cairo sarcophagus 28028 and 29 [from Gurna -'12th dynasty
Daressy
,
RT 14, '
1892 p. 35 ; Lacau, Sarc. Ant. NE I p. 75f. and a parallel in Peet, Cemeteries of Abydos II pl. 36 from 'ý3" is '5Sopdu. This W. dynasty] to part of a 13/17th comes son protection you your your the , 1Z.;b ElAM
MX hymn found on the sarcophagusof Seseneb-nef[Gauthier and Jequier, Fouilles de Licht pl. XXIII P-2ff-I At Edfu the' protection of Horus is his mother Isis
1114,10;
Zo %, W- 1145,9 or
1954
is the protection
llnt-13bt
=
cvý
her 1307,5. Wb the term cites as a meaning of son noun &*&. ,, 13
protectoress'(Wb V 201,7). TheEnneadalsoact asprotection or protector %44 IV 5,5 ,
z:,
2K IV 49,2. The Two Ladies also %. b.
V 6,9
IV 11,14; .
As a noun'protection'gs-dp canbe the objectof the verb ir : minor deitiesare commanded' ir. tn n imsn 'May you makeprotectionfor them (gods of the temple)VIII 147,11. =I I protectyour majestyin gs-dpt as a verb 'to protect', Hathortells the king,. 11-haýk I a C1 I protect your majestywith my the flood water VIII 35,6 ;a geni of the first lance says protectionVI 65,4-5.
rdi-br-gs
to put on the side be partialibiased , Wb V 192 (20-22) MK
The phrase in late texts is always made negative meaning 'without bias' [Otto, GuM p. 138-91. , The phrase is used in the Eloquent Peasant to describe the corrupt official Bauer 98; 269 here positively and in Urk. IV 1118,6 it describesthe tilt of a pair of scales- B. 149 ; 313 The analogy is . of an official comparedto an exact balance , filting neither to one side or the other. At Edfu the negatedphrase is used always in Nbat offering texts and it usually applies to the king n rdit br gs (n negates the infinitive - one who is not partial) : the king as overseer of the city V 187,14;
129,9;
A=
VII 91.3;
-A-A
1VII 195,10 . It can also be
A-J
taken as a noun : bwt. f pw -c? Dm. f ý127
the abomination of the king is partiality VIII 3,14 ; bwt,
VII 271,12.
With iwty : the king as city overseer','*A'b'*L16#-a-who is not partial VII 291.2. Otto would correct
this to nn but theremay be a further examplewherethe king as overseer
.,
A
V 59,1. Hereth
n.1). unreadable part hasbeencoveredin cement(Chassinat Ile phraseappearsin similar usesat Dendera,PhilaeandKom Ombo(see-Otto).
gs3
partiality , be partial Wb V 205 (7-12) MK
The original meaningof the verb is 'to tilt''to lean to one side' [PeasantB.92 to the measuringrod.-
1955
Do not tilt V06
rAlý
6 I and B. 96 a list of bad things includes iwsw ZYA
c.f. 162
312] (also applies to a tree leaning with its branches - P.Tur. PuR 20a, 3). When followed by the , preposition r it has the nuance 'be biased toward someone' [Prisse 13,4 , Petersb.Weish. 44] and by the GR period gs3 has the specialisedmeaning 'be biased!in judgement. It is a characteristic despised by the king and often occurs in association with &-ib rYCý"WIII balance) : bwt Om.f 1101,
as an epithet of the king (this is part of a
4ýý r122,12; bwt. f 111143,9; bwt. f 4ý
-1ýýVll 322,15 -
all are Maat presentation texts. Thoth too is one who abominates partiality rYj0rJVHI
IV 34,8
83,10-11. The king as the son of Thoth is the gm-ib who hates Z11 J1
111266,4.
The determinative shows the meaning clearly and its use shows that it is a technical weighing term, used here metaphorically and also at Karnak - Urk. VIH 10,1lb, Medamoud 104 ; Dendera - MD 11l8a. ; Kom Ombo 117 (10) [Otto, GuM p. 156-71. -
to run on , hastenin
gsi
Wb V 204 (19) to 205 (6) D.18 gsi is related to gst 'course.-pace' in the same wayýas the pair nmt/nmi. It is attested first in the phrase wn gst pbr [RB 114,7, FCD 291]. =0
At Edfu gsi can have a direct object ;. usually U land earth :.., A you run in this land to the , P "2Ar VI 271,1-2; Horus says of the king course of the sun II 152; 'also you run on the earth 175,1. Followed by r it can have the implication 'attack': a troop of the king "-hurries 198,5, but Isis tells Horus
4C=>
to his enemies I
tkn tw im. 1 hurry to me come to me VI 85,1. ,
66In the phrase wn-gs Wb V 204,19-22 (similar to qb-nmt) :a priest carrying a standard is-.
z= 1538,14; Horus is - -a.to sanctuary your -A
A ,=. fast of foot 144,10. In earlier usesit and -%%
jackal LD 111130 ba. RT I 18 D. 18 the ; to p. or a god sun applies At Philae<1180>Phot 879 Satisis
gsptyw
minordeides ., Wb V 206 (7) GR
swift of bow.
1956
The gods are recordedby Wb only at Karnak (Urk VHI 55d). At the worship of the moon there are 24 gods in groups . The fourth group raise their voices to the bull of the Ennead, they are r__ a who drag . In <56e> there is a similar situation 'Spending the night in the belly of secret of forms by, '. Ile reading of the word is doubtful however, for it could read ksptyw -who are minor:
lunar deitiesattestedelsewhere.A similar text appearsat Edfu where j, , small human figures with animal tails on their kilts 112 (16) and
r-
to I
-&ý 4
I
representedas
'or dsr dniwt also
they are smaHerhuman bodied figures, but their headshave beendamaged 113 (19) (pIA7). ,
gsfn
I mineml Wb V 206 (9-11) Med, GR
ý,.
IIý
ýj 'ý .
The identity of the substance has ben much discussedLHarris suggestsed it may be a similar manganesecompound to msdmt and htm which are black eye paint [Harris, Minerals p. 1834 and 234] while in medical texts it has been identified as the resin of the plant Asafoetida [Wb Drog. p. 540-11. Recently it has ben shown that it is a mineral and may be etymologically related to gsfn 'Zorille! (skunk)
for the odour of the substanceis as unpleasant as that of the animal. From the%, ,
sources given in Egyptian texts gsfn is most likely to be copper or iron sulphate [AufrUe, BIFAO TV 't
a 84,1984 pp. 4-181.7belaboratorytextsmentionthe substance `-ý' iii -'ft-
gsgs
Il 210,4.
to order , arrange, regulate WbV207(1-7)
D. 18
GR
gsgs 'to regulate' (FCD 292) occurs from the NK where it is used of the sun god regulating time In other texts it refers to the overseer of corn who regulates the grain measure
rX
6eA
[Amenemope1151,which is a mythologicalpun becauseTboth restoresthe wd3t eye [C-f Grumach,Amenemopep.18 nA91, it canalsorefer to the moonafter its half andfull moonmonthly' festival (Mett. Rs. left 1). On the whole gsgs is an action associatedwith Thoth particularly in respectto his makingwholetheWadjeteye. At Edfu all of theseusesof the verb occur: in a field text in the donationtextsas the sonof Thoth,,
1957
the king
=1
r-
,=I
the eye with its requirementsVII 247,10-11;the paletteis gsty n zM'R
III 251,13.ýMeekspointsout the4ull implicationsof this - gsgs'to fill up full' . either the eyeor hence 54 61 is Horus in [Donations Egypt Eye (as Amenemope) bushel the ; of p. n. the wd3t measure is a complexpun wherethe Eye = Egypt =a bushel
for Egypt so there
the writing
land IV land Thoth 200,5. Thoth VI this the k--J : or supplies also arranges com measure _*_ 246,11;Thoth in Hermopolis
; ý:'j
F7 `: ý; IV39l, 2;:, j13xr -111190.Ina stretchingthe cord text, Thoth as a
the land IV 299,7; divine palette
the whole land 1333,17; a paletteoffering , it
for in be land VI 169,1. this a scribal activity recording may origin gsgs u)"-j
in land. for taxation the or produce supplies iti is (moon) left is the the with requirementsrri supplied eye : eye moon gsgs connectedwith 1417,14-15 In an offering of the eye to Mn , as a moongod .'your eye'is'yours a, " . Y ZI is left ffibis 43 f. 29 [c Taharqa 74 311,12-13 the VII its eye n. andpl. with parts' put in orderby Thoth]. Eye listed its of oliban as sweet are requirements which suppliedwith ,
md ointmentis also
Re, Eye of HorusandEye of OsirisV 272,14-15. POPP Xs9s-WblV549,6=MDIII73c; The word also occursat Denderaanda verb -A
74bisa
spellingof gsgsso shouldnot be a separateentry. I
gsgs
limbs Wb V 207 (10) GR
Wb cites the example : where Horus Merty rips out hearts , devours hearts and d3 (q. ). however 'testicles', be The 1575,12. ? Seth v. limbs a writing of gsty word may of consumes
gsgs
ksks to dance Wb V 141 to 142 (4) DG'593,5 Cr. 832b; CED338; KH468
Goc-Gec-
4958
In the NK the word was written ksks - see Mut. Rit. Berlin 12,5 ; An. V 8,7 ; Amonshymn Leid. T, "--)' XX for example and MD 11121x but is written gsgs in 20 2,8 ; Gardiner Onom. demotic and Coptic. The term may originate in the verb ks 'to bow' being a reduplicated form from iL It has also been suggestedthat the term is of Nubian origin for it appearsfrom the late New Kingdom leaping be dance Nubians. king Napatan leaping to describe a the gsgs seems the or of of and can dance or hopping dance [stela from Abydos in Simpson, The Terrace of the Great God at Abydos pl. 70, Louvre C 17] and is the only word for dancing in Egyptian which survives in dernotic and Coptic [Green, Dancing p.30-311. Spellings at Edfu reflect the pronunciation gsgs : in the festival of Behdet the Dnkstyw women, V 35 1,10 and also at Karnak the nome of Thebes when in festival rejoices and ,
dancesOpet 186,6.
gsty
palette of a scribe Wb V 207 (11-17) OK DG 593, L Cr. 931 L
KH 468 measureof length 60r-T
CED33,2.
The earliest representationsof the palette and its associateditems are the wooden reliefs of Hesy-Re I the Great Royal scribe . The panel of Hesy-Re at his offering table has the text"ýe-"
and gst
then is the earliest mention of the palette [Lange and Hirmer , Agypten , Manchen , 1967 Tf. 18-191. It was used throughout the Egyptian language but by the GR period its association with Tboth , the [in it that symbolic apparatus a piece of cult as regarded meant was scribes and god of writing , in Raising 656-6581. 27-58 LA IV Weber, Buchwesen the up the ritual of gsty occurs ; pp. general ,
PI ffvý be It Books 1180,7-14 House Lord Pnk Thoth' the also to the could of to of : palette . offeredto Khonsu(asa moongod he andThoth wereassimilated) fj they could be accompaniedby Seshat: Ell for pens reed writing with palettewas offered and the water vessel VII 126,14-127,13 .
1377.12to 378,11and,,
IV 89,18 to 91,12 or Ilathor 1377,12. The A 1167,14to 68,3; IT,
T 1143 111190,2-12and most often the ps-vesselalone
163,7-14;the pen
1959
In return for the offering Thoth or Khonsu and Seshat give the king millions of years, unlimited time, the lifetime of Re, the years of Horus or Akhty or Atum, the kingship of Re and millions of 'heb-seds.The emphasisis that the gift is something ternporal to ensure the eternal continuance of the kingship. Their gifts also show that the palette was regarded as an instrument of writing - thus a creative and recording device. Khonsu establishesthe d&rees of the king and writes out his annals =1
IV 246,10 to 247,9; Thoth gives the throneof WetjesetHor and the mn-bit couch in
IV 298,15 to 299,15. With the palette and pens the I? is regulated (gsgs)ý -nd ý line 13 93 IV 389,10-391.2, perhaps also 111251,11-17 CO regulate
Hwt-Isbt
king king In Thoth the the the the all of scenes and north as of give south possessions can also eye. . his by Thoth, hmhmty developed stressing affinity with the the crown or crown also atef worn wears (pl. 235 16 XI he holds depending ; plllc the-offering, the and reeds palette up upon = god and, ME=
327 hasthe arrangement
; or cmi and
9
= XI
in differenthands P1.63r. and L respectively
held). important it 1. 82 they round were not which way r. so was and pl. The wordrsynonymouswith gsty also help to showthe symbolic imporatnceof this offering , for means is Ibis the hear, by 'and Tye also palette. ritual of see and ears'-you recordwhatyou example found at Philae<2106>Phot.964 ; <2380>448 [Phill H p. 34-5 , 176-71.
course, run
gst
Wb V 203 (8) to 204 (7) Pyr. is he III', Tuthmosis is first Running' 1ord the of where poetical stela on attested of nb-gst =a `--" jackal to a --A compared who
-<7 " is,
=l
_A
who traversesthe two landsUrk.- IV 617,14."At Edfu it is Horus
destroying his enemies IV 231,3.
his f he iLS EdfuAn 1167 '§ takes in 'go at gst. iL.gst procession', used archaically out -Pyr. in directness., At Edfu the implying ,a to priest ensure speed and route, a pre-established course,gst, staircaseprocessionsays,
I take My course'.*...1564.9-10 Horus,Akhty ,,
in heaven 1576,3. . like Aten before temple, the the of gods the takes course
sin-gst
run fast
F
Z__
1960
Wb V 204 (8-16) GR it, Edfu At GR fast is 'make is literally temple the expression. a course! and predominantly sin-gst 04. 1490,15; "%
describesthe king on his 'offering run' brp qbbw offering
E4
1178,4; 4
A
il-Opt he 116.7-8 ZA- ýq=; and run %I .
49,16 In battle Horus'. . A 1142,7; the nameof a protectivedeity of Sokar isLordofLegsi is =, aA after S! ýý71 ! his attacker1 199,4.In bringing gifts, foreign people--j: hurry with their gifts 1140.4 A &A , foreigncountries the Idng
P
to theplaceof Horuswith their goods1103,6.In processions,t
^ft- Ac=-to the Great Place 1537,7. In a place, a protective deity is speedy and
in k1wt-13 1198,12. As a command to priests in processions 4: 14 A -A ,. Nile in flood : the Nile is brought in the Nile procession
dwn-gst
,
r. k 1556,16. Of the 1581,7.
stridewidely Wb V 204 (17) GR
The phraseis complementaryto sin-gst : bnp-qbbw text the king is describedas&AýkAA'I, 74,11 The phrase is also found in the Buch v. Durchwandeln line 10 -gc' r---- 0 in the Hall of . , A Osiris, the parallel text has "%=, - -N. in MI Place Re. Wresinski,,, Translated by the the of of - -1 -A6, as 'das Wandeln andehnen' [ZAS 45,1908 p. 118-9] and Wien 16.
pd-gst
to stretchthestride Wb V 204 (18) GR r. ==t
The only referencefrom Wb is for Khons
gsty
=1a
A -«--
whencastinghis spear1309,10.
testicles Wb V 208 (1) GR
In the Myth of Horus,gsty is usedto refer to the testiclesof the hippopotamus= Seth
vi
73,4. Fairmanand Blackmancommentthat in the illustration of the text , Horus is shownthrusting the 7th harpooninto this part of the animal [XIII pl.DIV Blackmanand Fairman'it hasspikedhis stones',JEA 29, p.14 n.c]. Also
4'ýM Ift
VI 75,1; the harpoonhasskeweredthe hippopotamus,,,
1961
P.Qq III from his belly to Q. 9
--I
his testicles VI 75,2.
To confirm the meaning, in the offering of the menat necklace which is equated with the tcsticles of Seth [for his mutilation Gwyn-Griffiths, Osiris p.34-4], the term gsty is used for'testicles' : Hathor , says npd. i U W-,, In pfy wh-sp. f 'I have cut off the testicles of that failed one and I lift them -Q to
up on my arms'IV 255,15-16 ; another Menat text - the king proceedsforward carrying
Z= Hathor) Similarly Dendera has 111185,3 Dendera (i. e. they are presented to text the..... at menat ,a . 'D) 111 presented to the ka of Hatfior MD III 10.
In a wine presentationtext, it is saidof Horus- you havecut off
of the onewho trespassed
on your terrainIV 280,12. q
The term may derive from the earlier term for testicles
q. lirwy with the
M
erroneously
form 'two halves'. dual be §461 "M Tableau [see Lefebvre, a though also may gsty written as
watering place, drinking trough
gt
Wb V 208 (9) GR VDG 594#1 7,1(Cr.833a; CED338; KH469
&cj-r
in hieroglyphic but Donation Coptic, from demotic is known the the are examples only and gt , well texts at Edfu n0
Sai 240,2 VII the ;0 place astern of watering n n3 sIj
tbt 'the pool of the fish' VII 242,5 [Meeks, Donations p.90 n. 128]. The use here suggests
it is much more a secular word - perhaps from the administrative sphere - which appears here only becausesuch a text was inscribed upon the temple walls.
1962
loaf of bread
t
Writings - Direct:
sk
'n g4
Phonetic Change: Error : BIFAO 43 1943 p.78 ,
suffix pronoun - 2nd sing. fem.
.t
Junker GrD p.37 and spellings at Edfu : usually
g:h
Numbers from ASAE 43,1943 pp.213-216: 83 b 87 b
96 b
99
101 b
but also ; 84b 102b
VI 152,8 2 85
. .
86 b
105 b
108
109 b Fairman suggestedthesefigures could representt becausethey were an acceptedreplacementfor the feminine determinative. In this way they came to have the value t and could be used to write the 2nd. sing. fem. determinative (op.cit. p.290).
0
head Wb V 209 (4) to 211 (4) Pyr. DO 600,2 Ljr
Many differenttypesof breadarementionedat Edfu but 0 is thegeneralterm used In an offering , . text, the goddessAkt (V'Oj? ) makes(b3k)dR IV 45,2 andcim"' IV 45,3. A food offering text oil (= '23' for thousands of expressesthe wish , it
VII 289,11 and the king here is said to be 'skilled of
Offering GOD forReI hands who makes (ir)o40"30 bearers Weben bread bring whomo makes a god M.
468,2.A list of differentbreadshasthe GreatGoddess(Wosret)broughtto 4"w her bread VI 128,13. a64 Ttis readingthenis clearbut whereonlywis written therecouldbe differentmeanings, thoughthe , contextshouldhelp to clarify matters the companionsof the go ds flood Behdetwith 11,10or Giving a Greatoblationof
IV
V IV 331,12.
Breadas a commodityessentialto life is offeredto the godsin the daily rite :V--J aim 111177,13 is here Hathor though 178,3 the king she offering Npr receives the the as carriesO'"M where sonof . 0. a Also king 64 PI. the presenting and Sopdet Nile bringer shows the equatedwith of the -
1963
to the Place of Re, in return Sokar-OsMs gives the king kingship in the land V 290,34.
rns Here the
-king
holds up
0
(pl. 134).
Bread is offered with beer : hnq c= 4
where the king floods the islands (in the Nile) with
drives away famine and is Lord of 1000sof om
2 beer IV 253,8, Vr-JdS; beer, and and where
is for the throat of Harsomthus and beer is for his belly VH 288,7 'In return the king receives . all the produceof heavenand 6M. From its writings and thesetexts for bread in general. term the remained usual ,0
LMs of bread + i -.
t3-imy-I in a list of bread, where puns are made on their names
W'Ai
is brought
VI 28,14. t3-imy-t3 (Wb V 209,8-10) is known from the PT and was perhaps used as a funerary offering for 4,0 "-the deceasedc f. Giza VI Part Il 326: (110-
tn. ti bread of the earth is numerous VI 28,14.
t3-w3d'green bread"fresh bread' - possibly made from germinatedgrains which could be kneadedand 11 [from OK Giza VI 434-5 like Part 474 Wild beer, BIFAO the to malt and ; rather used make , DO T41111 64,1966 p. 104 ; LA 114311: iB w31d.ti green bread is fresh/green in its body VI 28,14. The bread text in VI 28 ff. also lists the following
varieties : amo ..,
j
is complete VI'
-b - - is 28,14 . 00 dw mixed and cooked in its forms of all divine offerings VI 29.1-2 (Wb V2 10 WD 0 'o J: 81 and knows 10-11 t. t. wy in offering list titles) -, cow their number-; CUD no-one , Ir'r bread is complete/readyfor your good place. t3-wr (Wb V 209 11-12) is a type of bread given to the deceasedin offering lists. In the Medinet I'jC'I -lists it has the form [Helck, Materialen III p.6771 and it also occurs in the above list (the Habu
W '3' kingcomesto IRTwithall theproduceof heaven R andearth)qF 3.4 28 14 ;a list of someof the.breadat the Edfu festival includes ,
hr w3tk uponyourroad? VI IV 18,16
O-Dd (Wb V 210,1-9)MKwhite bread!.This word canrefer to all breadof betterquality obtained , from refined flour. It wasespeciallypresentedto the gods but is alsofound in funeraryofferings.it , is not found in private lists but it was given to the workersof Deir el Medina for offerings [LA II col.431. At Edfu the breadappearsmost often in the rite sqr-O-ýd'consecrating the white bread'(Wb IV
1964
3207,9-10)andthe earliestreferenceto this rite is from theMK - LouvreC- Pieffet Inscr.115 . The At0 IA 1477.14; sqr VIH 172,16*,sqr offering is most often madeto Thoth : sqr 0 at "/,A Il 175,4and Horus sqr Dt 108,8; also to Hathor sqr
VII 70,2. The god
involved may not be significantbecausein the chapelof Hatshepsutat Karnak for example the , offering is madeto - Amun §312, §335andOsiris §351andAmun-NIin§515. The shapeof the loaf is usually
A
(so for exampleXI p.241) The king receivesan assortmentof gifts in return .
protectionof his body ; lifetime of Re andlong kingship; the field with its produceor altarsloaded with produce. sqr usuallymeans'to strike' implying perhapsa specificmanufacturingor consecrationprocessfor the bread c f. the bw-'. r stpw rite. 01A Thereis alsoan "ample of 4nq
which is madeto Horus, thoughthe king is designatedas
Lord of Hieroglyphs(i.e. Thoth) 111802.
t3-t3wy
bread WbV210(10-11)
Med.
t3-t3wy occurs in offering lists from the medical texts onwards It is a particular type of bread a btp-di-nsw
of bread offerings , has thousands of things before you - including
'=0C=D a it io',
'%%V
"" pC= , 'a3 280,10;food offering texts in a list of breadsis o king brings Horus the to which and , ,,,,, ,
HathorIV 312,15.
t3-rhs
tortoise
In a killing the tortoisetext at Edfu oneof the variantwordsfor the creatureis written as , 306,10. IV This may be the sameas a word king declares, "I have body" his the stabbed and from Philaealso in a tortoiseslayingtext: 'e" el 1,
is driven away (rwi) PhilA I p.66 no.16.,-
Junkercomments(op. cit. n.5) that this may be connectedwith Or 'enemy'(Wb V 233) or evenjrý ý 'to mocle(Wb V 388).
t3-bqt
tonoise "breadandbme ,
t-Dqt is a generalterm for provisions- from at leastthe 5th Dynasty[Arch. Abusir 1288-99)andit
1965
continues to be so in GR texts (c f. D VIII 37,12). It was applied to the tortoise as a pun , for example in a sm3 t-Dqt text - which reads'Killing the tortoise' or could conceivably read Tresenting breadand beee. The slaying of the Sethian dangeroustortoise then was symbolic of the king offering , to the gods the basic requirementsof life - breid and beer.
At Edfu it is usedas a variantword for tortoisein suchscenes:,0 TV4 m dbdb is choppedup I IV 306,8-9 crn3 c=4
also1114,13;
which takesplacerespectivelybeforeHorus
HorusandHathor, OnurisandMehit VII 159,4.The word is also found at Philae
jr
in
the fire MIA I p.67 no.1; at Dendera o3l g'd; 2 m dbdb D VI 136,14; and at Kom Ombo , the 'W_ Greatgod (Sobek)his form of ua D-;s &IV&
he spitsout Hapy KO 159,13 ; alsoKO 1491 and
KO 11695,3.Here the tortoiseis shownin a more favourablelight whereit is connectedwith the Animal [A. Gutbub, La Tortue, has the-Nile creature positive aspects as a water and sourceof CosmiqueUndfique, HommagesA S.Sauneronp.391-435; Van de WalleTortua; NouvelleClio V Zý 'a p.185].Similarly at Edfu : in a libation text, q7.'31
spitsout the flood watersonto the fields 11
258,17-18.
t3 Wb V 212 (6( to 216 (7) Pyr. DG 598,2 Cr. 396a -,CED 179 ; KH 219 TIO 0 occurs frequently at Edfu with the following spellings
M,
[ASAE 43 1943 .
it Icind 0 Fairman 272] the of sign and suggested some read was "planation why could offer no p. . inscription Imn is Pinodjem I Medinet Habu from Wb The pr s3 of at example earliest pun. -an tr grgpVf rn-hiit.
LD III p.25 e-g and Text 111164 Drioton was also unsure about the origin .
[ASAE 40 p.328 ff. 'pour raison inconnue t3'1. An explanation may be that the s-Lqrabbeetle has it in hence for it in lives burrows the could out morning a; the and comes earth , close affinities with have been thought of as a symbol, not only of the sun but also of the earth . As the beetle pushesthe dung ball - the ball is the sun , then the beetle may have been regarded as the earth , compare the,sun 'sitting' on the land in the morning at dawn. Thus the beetle could be read*as M Egyptian. Edfu to new are not word at
'Me uses of the
1966
ý. The sign".
may be 0 as in Wb V 212 (6) Beleg. - see BEFAO 43,1945 p. 107 (MontpeHier, G ý,
2 603). In p343 : /// of Festivalland Rulersof ,
J-ýl
4"'bland sovereignsof the two Lands and ,ý
banks VII 58,1.0 by itself could be a synonym for Tgype [Blackman. JEA 22 1936 p37 (9)] and it is written with the definite article from the NK [Gauthier, DG VI p. 11
t3wy
Egypt Wb V 217 (1) to 219 (11) Pyr. DG 59 bottom ý2.
I% (ff $ O'IV`18,7 00 im. pass,
Again occurs passim. at Edfu with variant writings 26,3 and even perhaps
IV. -,:
IV 329,16.
The Two Lands are the subject of a ritual offering at Edfu bnk t3wy which is usually made by.., , the king to Horus Behdet : 286,10-287,2
bnk
159,2-9
25,3-26,7 ; certainly Onk
Harsomthus hnk
1152,12-53,1
VII 326,13-327.9 The god can be accompaniedby Hathor .
and join the two halves in peace 111262,17-263,9;II 48VIII
Y
ag
V nk
VII 95,16-96,11 ; perhaps also bnk
VIII 32,14-34,2 and the offering is made once to
IV 154,8-155.5 and once to a group of gods - hnkyy
to Horus,
Khnum, Horus, Serqet, Ho rus, Neith, Menbit 1141,16-142,18. In all casesthe offering stressesthat the king is ruler of Upper and Lower Egypt united together, foreign lands are subject to him and that all people rejoice under his rule. The king usually wears the Double Crown to emphasise tthat he ritual shows his claim to the kingship of Egypt and he can offer the heraldic plants of each land: P If ý ý/ pl. 40b. , the two crowns pl. XVI ,It pl. 88 ; and he holds the consecration staves over a group of plants, again to symbolise the whole country
t3-wr
pl. DCLX.
east, left side Wb V 230 (16) to 231 (3) OK
In nautical terminology19s? ' is the larboardor left side of the ship [FCD 293 ; FECT 111204 index as apposedto imy-wry 'right side' ; Jones,Glossaryp.261-21.If the Egyptiansthoughtof themselvesmorenaturallygoing south(for whateverreason)thenon the left side are the mountains and the rangesof the easterndesert.This accountsfor the word being written with a mountain
1967
determinativeGauthiertranslatesthis termasthe foreigncountrieson the east(or easternmountains) . [DG VI p.51.
I
At Edfu t3-wr is a word for 'left side': in the templedescription, the sanctuaryis to the left of the Z ýnO401V 5,7; all four chambersof the left side!; WO are exact IV 5,8 Houseof the Leg,.-. its left I
Similarly in the descriptionof a hall , imagesof the godsare on its right and on 177,8. P4
t3-wr can be a substantive -.Horus Behdet is Master of
X
0
and Lord of imy-wrt 111169,10.
In the phrase: msw br O-wr . The O-wr was the nameof a phyle of priestsdocumentedin the Abusir texts [Arch.Abusir II p.566 f; Wb V 231,11Mis phrase ',Childrenon the left side!is found, in mirror offering texts: the king lifts up the mirror to the facesof
thesechildrenon
X14261Mn 40,Q7). Hussonnotesthat easterners as the eastI 74A andalso raiseup beautieslike dawn brilliance be the in land the andthemirror of the the should associated with of rising sun people be 6]. O-wr 64 Further ýr the portersof the solar [Miroirs may the n. msw the p. sun represents disk. At Edfu as Horusis the solardeity here, thereare alsomsw ]Vr ýr O-wr 'Childrenof Horuson , , the east! : in the Sokar chamber msw Hr hr
-5? 4
= .0
1182 (42) and the hypostyle hall has
123 (103) - next to them in both places are the complementary
e-oI Sri II
msw-]Ur
hr Imy-wrt.
Theseparticular priests may have been responsiblefor particular duties concernedwith the carrying of the solar barque. The word
n
is 0a
gate/door (Wb V 230,15) and the phrase O-wr can then be taken as 'Great
is its Unty The in from the temple the said of columns the with morning. sun emerged which gate' V to be sacred like
t3. mriw
-irlc ;:ýýc-3 --
the Great Cate, that is the east, being an open sun-court VI 10,8.
Egyptians people , Wb V 224 (5-7) Dyn. 19
Hammamat Gauthier, DG VI f. Wadi 11149 [LD from Iý Dynasty Egypt designated the th t3. mry -, C= '" Icing .P 1153,16. It live the t3-mryw the cD praise there canalso who are 161and the peoplewho ru *& havea wider applicationof beingpeoplein general: the king is givenOLITI, from the four comers 58,16. Il land the of
1968
U-mýw
Lower Egypt Wb V 224 (10-14) Pyr.
The term is attested from the OK with the meaning Land of the mow plane, a plant symbolic of this area of Egypt in particular [Gauthier, DG VI 171.The word appears frequently at Edfu with" different spellin gs :! F*
4
6 1112,4; 45FPýf IV 20,8; -T
13 7F It can also be written with the definite article p3 : 71.
t3-n-Itm
IV 21,4
V 7,1
1147,16.
LandofAtum-Dendem Wb V 222 (1) GR
Gauthier, DG VI 23'
There was a close religious relationship between DenderaIwnt and Heliopolis Iwn whose god was, , Atum. In this way Atum came to be associatedwith Dendera: CT IV p. 10c - Sp.272 has which may be an early example, but from the Ramessideperiod Aturn is Lord of Southern Dendera! [Mysliewec, Atum Il p. 113]. At Dendera t3-n-Itm is a common word for the town and it is also' found at Edfu: Hathor is the Eye of Re in
t3-nLr
IT
/Q
kN
VIII 4,10 [Aturn 11p. 138].
Land of god
, $.
Wb V 225 (1-21) MK, oft. OR
Ti
From the I Ith Dynasty [Kuentz
BEFAO 17,178 ff, 1920 Wadi Hammamat] t3-nir
was used to"'
describe the regions beyond Egypt - the Arabian desert and especially Punt. From the 18th Dynasty it could also refer to Lebanon and Sinai [Redford, JAOS 99,1979 p. 280 n. 1I and Spalinger, SAK 7, 'ý,1979 p. 292 n.481. Lands designated in this way are therefore either neighbouring areas with distinctive 81 Supp. in [Saleh, BIFAO nature are or exotic areas which mysterious other or and rich resources 1981 p. 107-1171. In the Edfu texts U -nlr is used archaically as it refers to the land near Punt which land its The brings incense produce resin and produces .
Hathor is the Lady of the God'sLand:
ICAa
V 364.5
OW VII 325,5.
Vil 106,13and hertditary princess I land
IV
Ig'a da
V 316,2 The king too rules the 00 . I= VII 131,6and hernakeshis 78,6 or is sovereignthere.1 m-m VII 106,6; Horus rules it
37,5; alsoLady of Myrrh mistressof ,
1969
VI 252,2.
heartcontentwith
it can also be written in the plural : Hathoris the greatfemalekite (dryt) in the lands "' V 159,12-13;,
V 275,1.3tfw incensecomesfrom there.
..
sim. VII 211.3and the king givespraiseto his motherin.4
oaa
; VI 308,11-12
oaV 370.1-2.
In generalt3-njr is an incenseproducingregioneithercloseto or as productiveasPunt with which [LA 11815-6]. it is usuallyassociated
t3-rd
smimay Wb V 226 (24) Pyr. D.21 GR DG649,3-trt Cr.431b; CED195; KH244
O-rd
T'WP-rP-%
11 T4SrC-P
appears from as early as the Pyramid Texts, where the king steps on
to heaven
Literally it seems to mean 'land/earth of the feet' and seems to refer
[Pyr. 365 ; 1749 b
to the whole stairway rather than individual Steps. Gardiner comments on its use in Amenemope 434 'ground for the feef [AEO 11211*1 - and Coptic suggests that the compound had a it MfMP. became interpreted half later that a so as ultimately reduplication accent regressive At Edfu the word is used to refer to the staircases which lead up to the temple roof and which were "--O"-used by priestly processions. The west stairway-. '. 83 steps 1513,11 -nj
r--3
of the temple goes to the roof . with
c3 of this sanctuary - is another name for it 1513,16. Ile
expression,
7 Talace of the stairway' appearsagain: -0' C4773 of the one who shines with gold 1515,4. All of theseexamplesare in the Room of the Western stairway. The easternstaircasealso has two texts on the north and south side of the door way: south side has
of thedivinewingeddisk1549,9,butthenorthtextusesbnd 'staircase'. 19 t3-rd description The : of the templeuses
leadsnorth in it (HypostyleHall) andbnd is
CFP has 6A description in it IV The 4 parallel the east on .
on its westand easternsidesVII 16,6
The word is alsousedat Denderain the samecontexts,stairwaytexts-c.f.alsord.
04W
UpperEgypt
1970
Wb V 227 (4-14) Pyr. Literally I Landof thegin' plant',usedfrom theoldesttextsonward[Gauthier,DG VI p.341. VI 7.1
Spellingsat Edfu :gI With the definite article p3: -wý A#
at
1147,16
t3-gm'w may be moreprominentat Edfu than its counterpartt3-mhw , possiblybecauseEdfu is, in the heartof UpperEgypt and is naturallymorebiasedtowardsit. In texts wherethe two appear togethert3-Ym' is written first . 'A
t3-dsr
burialground Wb V 228 (6-14) Pyr.
Literally 'sacredground, in the senseof land which is apart from the Nile Valley Gauthier translates . 'la terre haute' in the areasabove the level of the flood, on higher desert ground, were the cemeteries,,,,, where the deadwere buried [Gauthier, DG VI 40].The term occurs at Edfu - often in connection with., i.ý Osiris: Osiris in Edfu is the great god in-?!!'kJ0n0I 173,7-8 ;a driving the calves text mentions that Osiris is the great sovereign in
the sacredland 1102,8 and further 65?
is removed
(dsr. ti) [hidden after JEA 35,1949 p. 1071from all foes (tw3yt) 1101,18. Other gods however can, be associatedwith this burial ground - the gods of Behdet : their bodies are removed (dsr) in i to
Osiris is cafled Lord of A beý their cemeteries1382,11;oneof four Anubis godsaccompanying , :: 'Max 1188,10;the Chamberof Sokarcontains aUthe godsof the I dca' 1225,3 aia it 4M
I :?, I,
0
heat fire ,
verb: be hot
noun: Wb V 229 (18) to 230 (14) Med.
1'
OK from GR (1-16) but 229 V Wb transitive verb: NM
heatof incenseas it is burnt on the altar fire : oliban andincense- strongis their heatp']ý
c-4 1 536,13;a"AG
IV 129.2-3sim.; in a burningincensetext - the king declares'Youreceive,
andsmell fragrance"1176,12. As a weaponto deter foes it is usedby the lion gargoyles: the lion m w3w3t fiery , -.ý , 'a TeUriery 274A. IV This feet 117,4 lips IV the compareswith roads on the of andO of on roads the Book of the Dead, where
F rR.ý'q is a judge of the dead (Wb V 229,15) [Nav. &4-53-".
1971
7p Toth.125,281 The lions removea'n attackerOýJ: e Lord of burning IV 287,8 [de Wit translates. . 'who repulsesall thosewho comein fury]. Godsusethis fire in a similar way -.Horus as a wind extinguishes-11 4fire Cljý,
in his path IV 51,10;a standardin a processionis called'Anubis who emits
againstthe foe in thePlaceof Stabbing'V42,9.
As a synonym for 'angerrage': Thoth drives away anger and sqb C7
cools rageH 16,3;
burningincense1312,4-5.
TanenetcoolsPX6Lby
As hot air : in a hymn to Horushe creates
a
'6
*
hot andcold air VI 2,1-2.
Verb : to bum (not be hot) : the t3w sacrifices 04* e-,areburnt (consecratingmeatportionstext) AC VI 257.12 In Coptic Cf. -rAy
in-4pT-At'oveW.KH251(notCrumorCED).
I skrificial animal ý*
t3w
Wb V 231 (4) GR Wb recordst3w only from the texts at Edfu Keessuggestedthat it referredto the male gazelle . (gts) perhapsassuming'that'Ois a corruptionof LN 'male! [Tieropfer p.751.The word appearsin puns with 0 'heat'and it may actuallyderive from this root , with'the meaning'somethingburnt'. Zandee-translatesthe word froImVI 258,3as "gazelles"'-but commentsno further [Bi.'Or. 20 1963 p.253]
.
,r
The word appearsin scenesconcernedwith the sacrificeof desertanimals 'brp-'wt-n-ý. 3swt Horus, festive their to the altarsVII the of meat portions are offered slaughter yard make ni3w and Or% 323,1;
14al' are brought to Horus VII 164,8-9.A list of offering animals'in the temple 11.: 'a'stairway V IV 3,4 includes description text describeshow the butchergod Sheshemu seizes ; "3%cFand ni3w 1555,8'-9 ; and similarly the ni3w and 565,3 ; further 25ýVlcp
are chopped up by SheshemuI
are in his hand 1565,5.
alliterative texts
CP butchered texts the t3w are :P and put upon the altar-IV 221,8. In & TOfeihe Crýk dr. ti animals -are driven away V 52,13 ;P animals are
burnt VI 257,12
alsoq
In ýw--r-stpw-
the king raises his arm to chop (det. Ogin The word was also used at Dendera:,,
28,940.7he slaughter was probably donewith a knife', P. Thcw VI 258,3 the fire D IV 11,1-2, and probably elsewhere.
1972
The 0 is somekind of gazelle,from the determinative, which lives in the desertareasand its Icing destruction burning dismemberment the the the of enemies of of symbolic and were sacrifice, [Junker,ZAS 48,1910 p.71 and72 especially].They werecloselyassociated with ni3w and may,be muchearlierthanasyet attested.
t3/t3i. t
door in temple Wb V 230 (15) D. 19 and 231 (10) NK, GR
The word 0 is found at Abydos to mean the door to the temple and it is determined with which representsan entranceor doorway surmountedby a frieze of protective serpents.RAar.Abydos I pl. 19a <67a>] and Sed temple <19>,O There is also a word in P.Harris 45,7 VIA
0
<20>
kqq ANl-lEs .
both occurring with sb3 and sbbt. is probably the same word found at Edfu
V
in the Place of Piercing 118 (36) ; in a text for the erection of a tent for Re-Harakhty , c,;, 3 hr s1h' mnw completes doors and erects statues IV 86,1. the king Dr twt The 0 is not a simple doorway but was probably more like an entrance portico, hence the determinative. Spencer argues that it comes from the stem 0 to weave, and t3yt was a kind of curtain or screenof woven reeds which was hung across doorways and was not used before the 19th dyansty [Temple p2il].
ý..
The Abydos examples suggest that they could be made of gold or. wood,,,
overlaid with gold. The determinative is a screenwall with a uraei frieze, usually found in Windowslof,
Apearanceandin GR temples[Jdquier,Architect= III p125at Edful .
t3y
winnowedgrain
t3y occursat Edfu in a 'Driving the calves'text : of the 'h.' snakes the king says"I havecut off , their heads,I have severedtheir tails , making the unthreshedcorn (hty) into grain
III
168,14 Fairmancommentsthat it is 'grain after its separationfrom the straw i.e. winnowedor . , refined' [JEA 36,1950p. 63 n.8].
t3yty-s3b
vizier
343 (8) V Wb 344 (1) Wb V to 344 (9) t3ty. s3b-13ty see
LA VI Wesirscol. 1227-1235 , t3ty or 13ty is the abbreviatedform of the full title -
I,
1973
The vizier was the man afthe head of the Egyptian administration. He may have been the man who I hence 'gate! in judgement t3 the the the title [Derchain-Urtel, Thot p.95 ff. ] at gateways element gave The actual post was no longer in existence in the Ptolemaic period but in the GR temples the title tviziee was associatedwith the performance of Maat and the judicial functions he had held. It was therefore often an epithet of Thoth but in the shortenedform t3yty-s3b. ' It was applied more widely to other gods from the NK onwards [Otto, GuM p.221 , but at Edfa . Thoth is the prominent holder of V JM 1DJ-, IrL El in 92,6; Isft from IV VIII 123,3; VI 199,8 decides the title: ; m3't a who )-, 52 Im-, Thoth 111143,14;where a headbandis presentedto giving 1ý1aattext the king is the son of Thoth the king is called ,
10 13r,
V 287,10.
The title is given to the king in Maat texts and is usually followed by the phrase My (who does not accept bribes) :
tý-JM nfrVIIl95,
ý?JMiqrVH9l, lI-,
bhn sw
4.
As the female counterpart of the king the queen can be given the title too : Cleopatra (wife of Ptbi emy V) is
and daughter of Thoth 1517,5. At Dendera too the main goddesses, Isis and
Hathor are given the same title :
5 Isis
', IS
daughter of Thoth D 11221,11 - and the Edfu title
(as Isis be the king was Horus). the as queen suggestion of a may Together with imy-r n1wt the two titles celebrate the establishment and maintenance of Maat , , rather than any actual office.
t3rw
foes enemies , Wb V 233 (4-7) Late, GR -c=-
t3rw is first attestedin the Wisdom of Amenemope5.10 L7 S%,
and 12,16,where,
from the way it is written it may be t3-r3 thus etymologically 'Hot-mouthedl., As the determinative is a snake it may refer to poisonous snakeswhose bites would produce 'fiery' venom [c f. Grumach, Amenemope,p.39]. In the Book of the Dead among evil beings isO'ý' 1601 [Allen Spell 164,9 and P. -2 one' ,0 -Wtý:
'the hot mouthed
in the underworld line 16, again mentioned with
it is in have determinative They beings. hostile the the only and possible snake enemy other Amenemope could be written after confusion with r3-snakp. Hot/angry of mouth may refer to the foe in he attack. charges as At Edfu t3rw is used in alliteration, especially in db3-t3rw rn D_b3'punish the enemies who are in
1974
1&Z Edfu'.*,O2=-&z., IV 330,6; DW tW3 drty dUPTýý111
in it IV 2,2; D-b3
qq rl,, tLl 378,17 ; possibly 52,12; Horus db3P
bvV-
..a.
I jjb3'CO=-qqaL
IV 159,17.
in offering scenes : killing the crocodile, the king chops up (dbdb)&4ý"ýU-
here given an',-
p '%ýýz *]&"-'. determinative 212,6; IV bread beer (as last), to the suit context offering and appropriate the4*
indicating the origin of the word IV 254,1; in the general killing of enemies, Horus drives jý
66 away j-_t: sbiw, OW
VII 263,6 and Horus slays (mds), 942M who are in shrines and towns IV 15,8 ; Owý.,,, -F"YI_ smite the foes and the serpentIV 27,6. The word is also found atPhilae, used,,,C
in a similar way : the lion rages against
'<319>
and at Esna di
hVA r bbt-nir Esna
IH no 265,28. At Kom Ombo however, the word is applied to the crocodile in a more positive way: the crocodile is, P, to referred as
S:---
KO 187,25 and possibly *% '. ý
82,7. Gutbub [Hom. Saun. 1394] *, ý,ý
translates the term as la gueule brfilante' referring to the crocodile [see also Goyon, Gardiens p.87, n.3].
t3b
to kill Wb V 234 (6) GR
Only one example is attested, in the Myth ,
An sw 'Kill him in his destined
moment V VI 81J. It seemsclear.
t3bw
foes Wb V 234 (8) GR
One reference only : My knife strikes
foes! 1186,15 (collated from =vyour 4
Cauville, Osiris p.219 Doc. 15). 7be bird sign suggeststhis could be some form of duck which was regardedas Sethian in nature and one of the forms of his cohorts.
0ý
boundary Wb V 234 (15) to 236 (14) Pyr. ZDG. 656,6 province, nome Ii IA Cr. 45lb ; CED 201 ; KH 255 border limit nome , .
ro
1975
In generalt39 is an administrativedivision,a diýict or provinceandthe Coptic descendant Ttýqcan diocese.In the Donationtexts,at Edfu it corresponds (ancientsp3t Greek to a exactly vog6; , -mean in [Meeks, for Donations 57 24 Kees, ZAS 72,1936 religious geography) only used p. ; pA6f] n. 5- h A(=CD- to 4: ME 13 D_b 3 Edfu VII 239,8 w 11hyVII 243,8 ; 13c3Qir W the nomeof example Pr-]Vwt.]Vr VII 249,9 . Also as an agriculturalareaof land division : the Seth nomeis brought to 2, "I " IV its 3bt-fields 182,10-11; Nile the and =3 it, northern of 1HBI runs over the C= tit with X "" in km-wr king doubles 581,15; the CID10'It nomethe
for BB IV 29,14; Hor Akhty gives the
to the extentof the sun disk 1500,10.In a late text on the pylon , heretoo 09 has
king cfe'
the implication'nome!: the falconleadseveryoneto
his nomeVIII 146,5.
Otherwise09 is the actualboundarymarker, that is , the limits of a field or domainof a ruler in this case,the king or a god. In this context09 is very often the objectof the verb swsb 'to widen , extend': the king extendsthe boundariesfor/of HB t. 21of BehdetVIII 17.13; isi
C313 C=
,to 441
1179 -10;
IV 9,10;
Il 7.7-8 ; for the s3b.Xwt CM 1 1ý
tL' boundaries': Shu In the phrasewp-t3Y'openthe
VII 271,16-17; $,
V1,3
CX3
VIII 9,4.
limit of his rays to the ,
114,13. The geograý*caltexts mention presentingflowers on the days of wp
The
L 10, distant boundary imply to the the the most s3b-9wt reaches. . of a nome : word can also 1 ý, I 8,18 disk VIII 17,8-9; VIII the the sim. of sun rays of extent . The signof the featherstickingin the groundmayhavebeena simplemethodof markinga boundary (referencesin MontpellierH 95) or more.likely,is a phoneticspellingwith Y. readas
ti .
t3andthefeather
-
stativeending- 3rd sing.fern.
JunkerGrD p.109§143, at Edfu with the spelling
ti-sw
Enclitic particleti plus sw - dependantpronoun
GG § 119,4from the 12thDynastybut Wb V 238 and316-7recordsti-sw asa later developmentof the particletr . At Edfu : ti-sw is usedwith a following noun and it is treatedas a particle
ýr
Wlst. ]Vr ýr btd. f 'His majestyis indeedin WetjesetHor on his throne!VI 93.9. A parallel version
1976
has
II
e- he (HB) is king in Wetieset Hor on his throne VI 262,16.
W
make a noise (at the rising of the sun) Wb V 241 (6-9) to cry out plus dative - to rejoice at , c f. 63
Wb V 241,10 D. 19 Late 'to sing' ,
Wb cites P.Kahun VI 25 (Med.) as the first example of 63 . Wb Drog. 937 suggeststhat ,
'to havetoothache!. Ilis may indeedhavecausedsomeoneto cry
is toothacheand--%qlk'
By determinative. it helps in be the to the the explain at root of certainly pain, which may word, out the time of Medinet Habu VI 420B which is the sameas a text in the Taharqa temple at Karnak [see Taharqa pl3l
and p.39 n.22] - the souls of the east 'sing out' shout out! praises of Re when he ", in: 'sing With the dative praisesfoe- Li3 a noisy type of music perhaps
appears
imitation of the noise of apesPsthe sun rises [Assman, Der K6nig als Sonnenpriesterp.29 n.4 and 91. sing praise for her 155,6; the royal daughters of
At Edfu : at the appearanceof Hathor
the south say at the appearanceof Horus (as solar deity)
'we sing at your form when you
shine for us like Re when he shines in the horizon' VI 83,5 [Daumas - CAME a- ý'! i . q'J6, in Mammisi The Hathor the : acclamons]. says also occurs word -'nous lký 17 .9 form (Harsomthus) 117,4 ; Sim. welcoming HBq 155,8 ; at Philae IC Phot. 976 and Dendera c9
tis
IIp. 124 line 11 I rejoice at your, b-
ýc2563>
D 111121,1.
to sit Wb V 242 (12-18) Late, GR [Anthes Fels.Hatnub 1913p.41] and in later texts suchas , , -1;L 'it is not fitting to thee to dwell alone' (Faulkner"","
The form of this word is Z=) P.Br.Rh. 4,11 : nn twt r. k
r tp smsw.f he sits at the head of his followers
JEA 22 p.135 and 1241but [BIFAO 29, p.62 and63 n.1I
P.Louvre 3292INV. ].
In most casesat Edfu the word is a synonymfor other words meaning'to sie : the king upon the mn-bitV
IýI 31,4-5; the king
Wetjeset-Hor 1111,16; theking-'!'-throneof Horus1284,12;HB
VI VIII 148,11,. the throne upon
'I 'a4. kin -,the 94 m in WetjesetHor 1304,11
m' in
uponthe
ýr upon the thronein the GreatPlace1204.15*,Behdet
1977
Fp ýr'nst 1119,14; king gives Wetjesetto Horus //// May 1162,16. -k --, b sit you , Iq Pa 10JJ11" With bkr : Horus ýr 137,13;Horus m-bnt VIII 122,19;the king rn-bnt ýb
1177,7. The verb is also usedof bird godssitting on their shrines
VIII 146,34 and Horusas a
falcon sits upon his imageVHI 139,11-12.Metaphoricallywhen Maat is presentedshesits in the shrine= throat q
111143,5
fis also appliesto crownsupon the head: 101,8;the doublecrown
they sit upon your headas the DoubleCrown V
uponyou (king) - here.the determinativeagreeswith the feminine
The wordalsooccursat DenderaandPhilae. subjectVII 125,16-17.
cinnamon?
ti-Xps
Wb V 243 (5-14) MK DG658,5 ti-9ps was a fragrant substanceobtainedfrom Punt and usedin the preparationof kyphi Helck translatesit 'Aloe' [LA 1902-3] . It could be the nameof a tree and when it is written with the -C determinative is ,
is it The is tree. this the the of origin of resin word not clear and perhaps the -
earliest appearanceis in the Shipwrecked Sailor line 163 . Golenischeff [Glossary p221 , Conte du Naufragd] describes it as a fragrant substance[see Charpentier, 1339 p.790-1 Wb Drog. 549-551 , cinnamon ? (after Lbret, RT 16,1894,145ý-innanwnum &&Vhora Nees]. The word is common at Edfu and ti9ps can be presentedin an offering ritual. Among products in an IIA 0 offering procession from Punt and the God!s Land are :
for its fragrance 1566,3 and
A6
complete in/with its ingredients - which suggeststhat it is a compound substance1566,6-7. There are Awl a, specific types :
)VIA is like if best 'there VI 3i4,5 ti-Xps tpy nothing ;
ndmnlim
and
A 1EP'of lotus 1389,1. Wps was used for the hair VI 314,5 ; becauseof its fragrance it could be Adý giVen for the ka of Hathor//,
'A witb),
9
VII 211,10; and at the festival for the temple everyone is anointed ,
IV 19,6. ti4ps-was producedon the premisesof the templein the'laboratory'
1451,11and thereare recipesfor a certaintype.It appearsin ýms-'ntyw offering texts and the two examplesof recipesare in the contextof a ýnk-tirps offering which the king makesto Hathorand W, I W '15* VI 166,12.The king receivesthe rewardof '11228 4 andýnk Harsomthusýnk
1978
for by followed both making texts recipes are the lands comes and substance the whence Go VI 166,18. ,
ý ZrI
best fi4ps of nnib' 11229,1 and
--)
Germer [Arznei p.343ff. ] suggestedthat the identity of ti9ps is unknown but it is a am product from the south of which in medicine, both the root and wood are used.The Edfu texts do not clarify it at all but the recipe for ti-1ps is puzzling as it implies it is a substancewhich could be made from other products, in thesecasesit comesfrom nnib , rather than being a naturally occurring substance.
tit
image symbol sign , , Wb V 239 (1) to 240 (11) OK Cr. 396b; CED180; KH220,224
Thr-,
T11
spot
The earliest example quoted by Wb of this word suggeststhe underlying nuance of this word At . tit is used to designate
Beni Hasan 126 line 163-4 (Tomb No. 3 of Khnumhotep)
'writing signs. From the l8th Dynasty to the Roman period the king could be called tit-n-RI where the king was understoodto be the earthly symbol or sign for the sun god - rather like a sign which is used to write a whole word, but at the same time it is a representation or image of what it refers to [Hornung, Mensch als Bild p. 1431. At Edfu tit occurs frequently and its use covers the range from tit 'writing symbols' to tit 'pictorial representations'. 1ýý 93' who invented signs 1 164.3 The king as Lord of with reference to Thoth tHieroglyphs is ir one who makes signs 1167,15 ; in decorating the throat , with a strip of byssus bearing signs VI 145,2.
cloth
F-IIII is HB Image : of a god,
temple IV 17,15; Horus turns his foes back in his form ?e image is 'She to Amun-Re your the sun barque in the
of gods and godessesin the
4,6. A particular form N'%
of a lion IV 18.11; in a Maat offering
which came from you' VI 317,15-16; Horus is in the prow of
of a harpooner VI 8,8; guardians protect
Osiris p. 53 'reprdsentadonl 1167,18
is Isis king the son of the as -,
ý'" 110
of Osiris [Cauville, image of millions II.,
80,8. With a qualifying adjecdve-:,dsr the throne of the falcon with with
N
IV 10,13; Harsomthus is
Jý
N
his sacredform IV 5,2; HB unites
Isis 1242,15; Re-Hor-Akhty of son of
1-b 4M who
1979
upon the Great Seat of his father 1368,11; the king is
drives away foes 1276.2; the king
4ýof Horus Lord of the laboratory1143,9and VA !. njrwt dsrw images of godesses sacred in . in the templeIV 8,1. 4 ka" 90 Horus
1338,1; the 2nd
in his boat IV 37,1; in the Latopolitan nome HB is , IV I sanctifying his way 1129,17. standardin a procession is
In the phrase tit-nbd which refers to offering animals as symbols of Seth : to quench his thirst with ý* Irý'[Junker ýo-k Seth Seth] 1555,17; 75 ZAS 48,1910 1rL7. nbd = symbol of p. portions of ýZ'F" VC image Sethian VII 82,2 birds for 1565,14-15; foe of are altars that your and your enemies the king captures ro-geeseof
TvI hVII
125,3; possibly
on the chopping block (referring
851ý* to sacrificial gazellei] VII 213,2-3 ; drink their (gazelles and cattle) blood
tit-nbd pw
in MG Fairman f. [c Blackman 285,3 foes IV (or images bad and k bftyw. they are symbols) of your 422and n. 111]. Various:
tyt
13
1(-"),
p3 In tit. f beautiful of form IV 46,15.
diadem crown .
king In Isis belL the unites with, t of plumes ti. offering an cL -
ý-
.0
t,
and joins with the
Vryt-tp IV 246,3.
tit
- typeof grain
A field is offered and it is broughtwith smn Cgrain'and-alsoa Wordfor image)
and
it 337,8. in IV complete pr-3bt
titi
to trample on', crush Wb V 244 (1-7) MK Cr. 439a *.CED 98 KH 248 ,
t
TAUE[Qsing
tt JEA 64,188 disputes
The reduplicated form of the verb ti (Wb V 237,10-12) used in old texts to mean 'to stamp on "to destroy', but also with the spelling
in from derived turn and possibly
a pestle used to
28 1]. 19 1969 [Mmi hence ti p. n. the verb grind substancesto powder, At Edfu titi is used especially,in the phrase - titi bftyw'm nstyw trampling the enemy as images
1980 .
A IV 344.4 HB-A-9
VII 179,3-4; Horus as Wenty-q'q
40-41 V11310,8; -A,
IV
45,11; 4m )--JV1136,7. in be is alliteration effective can titi a martial action used of warlike gods and
"AqP Ans : -9-q.
(hippopotamus) V 343,7. The exact type of action involved here can be seen in battle scenes where the king in his chariot is seen driving over the prostrate bodies of his enemies [c f Battle of Kadesh at Luxor
for convenience in Kitchen, Pharaoh Triumphant, Warminster 1982 p. 57 fig. 191 In general , . ,
q Us A his foes VI 142,1;HoruS .0 foesIV 375,11;Wenty the Lord of Mesen"%%'%1,
foes VI
286,13. That it is a trampling action is shown by the determinative -A trampled under the sandalsof the king or god :IqA.
and in phrases where the foe are
lir sandalsV 143,17 ;
themuponthe earthwith (m) your sandals111136,3;
44
-A
you trample
you havetrampledthemwith (m) your
sandalsVI 333,7.In priestly processions: the priestsare told to be ip-ib and
attentive
andsurefooted(treadingfinnly) 1560,4.
bw-titi a place in the cosmogonical texts : strong one inJ r--3b-. n- c--3 VI 313,16; Horus walks in ,
01) rjjý
" 4-A to,
VI 330,6;
"C-73 line 9; 10 da
Zý el 'CL. VI 18,2; 'Drl "
VI 17,13;2--j u!!j
j G-1 d% =,
VI 329,4and
j 'this11133,15.The 'Place of Trampling or Place for Crushing 'was a III 9,9; c,oa 3.vý
domain createdat the command of the Earth Wker and here the battle was fought by the ancestorgods who settled here and built a temple. Edfu then was the bw-titi
final battle and the the place of ,
where the mythical temple was founded for the sun god [MOET 348 , 34 , 36 , 311 ; also Reymond in ZAS 87,1961 p.46 n.7 ; ZAS 92,1966 p. 116 n.3] All the foes were held - hereeady to be . C1 Gardiens for [Goyon, the place: trampled p. 12 n.6 and 16 n. 10]. The determinatives C1 V1329,4and G1
V1330,6;
VI 329,9 suggest that the scribe of the text was consciously trying to show
the primitive character of the early temple here, by drawing a primitive structure. This writing occurs too often to be a simple mistake.
tw
passiveelement Wb V 245 (8)
JunkerGrD p. 102 §129,writings
a
1981
depenck Ptpronoun- 2ndsing.masc.
tw
GG § 43 (2) p.45, JunkerGrD p.39-40§ 52
e,
objectafter the imperativeor direcr object.
for example: she reaches you e- -
Spellings at Edfu : Cm
intherieldIV37,11;
lift
9 you to Wetjeset IV 53,12; the Enneadbrings = you to the throne of Re IV 54.2.
tWJ
pronominalcompound
GG § 124
ternY-Groll I
,
LEG
2.6 p.32 - pronominal preformatives of the first present, used as ,
the subject of adverbial predicates and equivalent verb forms, either stative or with br/m plus infinitive. At Edfu : the lion gargoyle says e-
rn dm-'g3y 'I am sharp of claws! IV 286,4.
to raise, lift , carry
tw3
Wb V 248 (12) to 250 (11) Pyr., The main use for the verb at Edfu is in the title of the tw3-pt lifting up heaven' scene [for the significance and history of this ritual seeKurth, 11immelStiltzen . and also under pt]. 71bewritings of tw3 in these scenesvary but the determinative always indicates the action involved very precisely: fj(act
of lifting and carrying on the head) VIII 89,14; IV 251,8; with the arms-raised supporting the sky
probably tw3-pt
IV 253,10; raising the arms up to lift JLT
111237,16 andT
IV 348,18 (x 7) and see also the king his armsTO-LTraise , .
is
heaven by his
might IV 234,14-15.A minor god in the SokarChamberis called Nwt Lifter who lifts up the sky 1,199,8 (Wb V 250,14-15). Other objects are raised : Offerings bw. nfr
upon the arms in processions V 250,11; the
KO ýL'Porakhty image) 1559,17, the rmnw the Lady of Heaven (Hathor priestly'bearers'og"1.3-carry 34,15; Isis and Nephthys f2%1 Behdety who shines in the horizon. V 3,1; Khonsu as the air4%1 Nut and
.3'.r
JJ
Nut 1261,16 ; 262,6; IF ý#kTholds Edfu up the falcon IV 2,2; the great place
-
raiseswhat is in Egypt IV 10,10. 110 in puns: the,tw3w columns -
hold up the hall (wsht) IV 6,4. V
H
1982
To carry weapons : near Montu there is none
VIMI '42%' e"b'!.&,,
who carries any weapon without
him knowing VII 65,1. In the same way as other verbs meaning 'to carry'. tw3 can mean 'to we&: the White Crown 'pOwears it head 149,4. 139,38; Fagt Crown Lord king White on wear my the of the as .*-I There may also be an intransitive version of the verb at Fu I)e raised' : in a Ni Iepcroc ssion the -df g7 Wadj-Wer Nile is brought ',f*L tr bwy. k lh'. n. f hr 3ht. f he has been raised upon your
lands he standsuponyour fields 1113,1. ,
tw3-sw. r-nlrw
raise himself to the gods
Wb V 249 (12) GR
Literafly 'onewho raiseshimselfto the gods!orhe is raisedup morethanthe'gods'the epithetrefers at Edfu to the solarbird god HorusBehdet It is usedindiscriminatelyin offering scenesbut is often qiy.*- CMV J". 9% -" 343,17;rqjý,, IV 371,10; e'" by martial titles. Spellings: fx A -=accompanied
TZ4
'EIPZ "h VI 309,6-7; fL -1 - 1,11,VII 255,3
'eýl V 152,1;
tw3
ýl
pillar
Wb V 250 (19) GR Cr.443b; KH251TOyk
doorpost, lintel
The lack of an earliernounfrom tw3 is perhapsdueto the vagariesof text preservation but . in P.AnastasiIII = LEM 30,12 are the colum'nsof a porch in front of a monumental door [Spencer, Temple p.2501 . tw3 is the substantive'deriv6d from the verb tw'3 'to raise up' . attested by Wb at Dendera (MD I 7b), but the Edfu examples are contemporary , if not
earlier . In the descriptionof the temple descriptionof the hall has//jQ
columnshold up the roof of the'wsht hall IV 6,4; a
32 columnsin it V 3.6; the 'greatambulatory(ýmyt) hasil,
like heavenupon its 4 supportsVI 6,2 In a different type of text but situated in the First , HYPostyleHall the king is called (tw3) heaven 111262,3. who raises ,
tw3-Ww
legs Wb V 250 (12) GR andWb V 250 (13)
1983
Literally 'that which holdsup the body', foundin the earliestinscribedEdfu texts : &Q411 the
M' 11.0
supportsof your body which cannot grow weary (likened here to Isis and Nephthys -two
fI 'f"k father) 117 (18) [seeMG pA22 n.1151 and the king House supportingtheir the or offers o. shrineof the leg to Khonsu,who is responsiblefor it 1272,8 . There is also an offering madeto Khonsu,accompaniedby lunar beings- the king saysto him,"rake the moon for your majesty the . e-,-v
first month*'IA6j' 10 Mesen
tw3w
eck
=-
1255,2. The text confinues,'I receive-////he puts himself in your secret
Om.k- br sbqt.k establishingyour majestyupon your leg.
enemy Wb V 248 (9-11) NK-GR andWb V 248 (3) GR enemy
7be original form of tw3w may be W (Wb V 248,1-3)'be poor' (and c f. FCD 295 man of loýv station), which gaverise to a verb too in the MK., lw3 (Wb V 248,5-7)'to beg someone,pleadwith them'. In the-GR periodthereis a substantiveW which hasbadconnotations, eitheras an abstact idea'badness'ormeaning'badones,enemies. At Edfu it -is the nuanceof 'enemies'which is most prominent. Wadjet tramples(titi) CIR
of the king VI 295,8-9;in a lotus text the mothercow protectsthe king against 339,3;in a calf driving text, the sacredland is madesacred(d$r) from JEA 36,1950 and n.46)I 102,1.The flood is brought, preservedfrom kl
tMel.
VI
all evil things(after impurity, here
personifiedasa diseasedemonessl583J. Also perhapsin the Sokarchamber- the lector priest hasclearedout word as 'enemies'is foundat Kom Ombo
1215,12.The
KO 1180,629left 3 and fear of snakesquells
his foes KO Il 86,636,4.
tw3t
'that which is'mised'- templeroof metaphorically'heaveif , , Wb V 250 (21) GR
In the templeprocessionto the roof :
I 'A,
PIq
your roof is purified from evil (perhaps
indicates in 557ji k dw) I I. Kurth twr. ti tw3t. r also an example a W3-pt scene alliteration is further for he heavennot found in Wb - however heaven/roofare often a word claims which r-I 'CI 61. in Egyptianconcepts[Statzenp.44 n. Here-Horussaysto the king 'I seefIL interchangeable 40
1984
tw3. n. k m-hr. k the sky which you have raised up before me' 111196,11. Also : Wadjet declares that the king is establishedupon his serekh in
P-rTc
Tas
the king
forever IV 52,14.
twy A scene of purifying with pieces of natron text mentions some minor deities perhaps connected ' ,
with the Wadi Natmn or Fayumarea, includinglýk I-A
C4'A AA' 449-,
,r Or bnp bq3w.k'
(making your magic pervade ?) they turn away your attacker, you stand without bending or being
weary'IV 61.1.
twr
to cleanse, to purify Wb V 253 (5) to 254 (16) MK oft. GR
The origin of twr is in a word in the PT s, twr (Wb V 252,10-13)'to repulse drive away', so that , in the ritual twr describesthe act of driving away/removing evil, dirt to make things pure. 7be earliestexamplesof this word showthat it wasintransitiveI)e pure,be purified' :a Louvre StelaC b
30 [Sethe,Lesestackep.65,15] SobekIry declaresI am pure HatnubGr. 23 line 2 DjehutyNakht is firm of foot and
andclean, worshippingMn' At Edfu this latter kind of idea
jýclean of handswhen unrolling bolts of cloth 1420,15.7be"
is still found : the king is
constructionwith stative is often used: nLri-cloth 0=0
is pure1566,11,the sun4510
is pure 1551,20. More common in the Late Period and GR temples is the transitive form of the verb, 'to purify, clean. ý,
To cleanbuildings "0
A*ý%
Sr his shrineIV 490; Nunclt-
4" -, 1323.9. In the temple the phrase. ja
16 -3twr st.R' n.f 'purifytheplaceof Refor him' (mainlyfromcosmogonical texts) j=';'L'- W XI VI 169,8
"a=.
C-3
',FL7: Vl 18,6
q.
r // VI 14,5; 10, Y. - VI 143.10[CL Cj
Goyon,Gardiensp.10n.31. To cleanpaths:-.e<
4
-*.
4 -'* 51,4; his IV path of the sovereign pathsare.sot-, -"ý IV 51,12;path
VI 245,5-6. To clean the body/Iimbs from (r) dirt d=
r Sth VIII 8,10
1'
a' =: i4; At r tkn I 556,
VIII 76,7 Sth Re r of pliace .
dt r i3dt 1471,13
1985
r tw3yw nb 'your sacred land is purified from all evil
In alliteration : t3-&srt. k-zL things'l 101,18-102,1.
From the determinative the cleansing was ach ieved by using water to wash away dirt and impurities. Also in texts about flood or primeval water, for example Nun from the two caverns Mn:L
king is first doing 1586,9 the limbs the the the ; with on purifying or emphasis water again purifies , AA4^% ý75ý', '-I ' 11. from 1431,10 body (which holds Horus'-, the then and clean evil water) nemsetvessel Aý However though this is the original action implied by the verb , incense is also used : Horus incense , 1F 7' J, incense VI 14,12. In fy h limb 1175.13 ',,, ts of pell e you p wit and uri ej-ý x -',=purifies every theseexamplesthe specific action has not been maintained , only the end result is important.
Also the ka is purified 48,12;the Lake of Re
. a-
1591,3; Horus ýr&--
purifies the one who begathim I
is pure152,11.
XY-19Pbody 93'. (w'b) first Horus 'who twr In the phrase of pure purified' :
Horus as Lord of w'b-purity
0. 93',
: E=r-
1133,5;
the king is the image of
9r ýi! XY'!
IV 41,6; I
419,5.
twr
purity (17-22) NK V 254 Wb -
The noun is used from the NK primarily in temples : as Lord of purity the king wx
IV
55,6;Horus(asthe purifier of Osiris)1580,11. 'enter in
twr is often associated with its synonym Wb : 'q (the temple) m w1b IV 55,5 in cleanliness' out go purity ,
twr
the PureOne. the Purifier Wb V 255 (1-3) OR
A priestly title which is appliedto theking, identifiedasHorus. Ibrahimconcludedthat the king has is found 194-51. It [Kingship daily in usually with the p. toilet ritual episodesof the title pre-toiletand for In like does the : nmst-vessel purification rituals with w'b not standalone anothertitle and , . 4=* 4' W1*1 VII 203,24. In iqr -sonof ire of purity an and king islý -Lord 94 t ", A-; VII 61,4-5; VII 292,1-2;makingfood offerings: incensetext , the king is: = Aý
1986
19-
.Q.-C
V 148,10-11; VU 72,9-10 sim. ; milk*:
VII
ý85,5;
offering adornments, VI 91,3. In
VII 321,2; V 170.16 sim. ; spearSP-d
' (necklace)'. R, garlands clothes,
4ýF2ffl `*worshipping and adoring texts
193,5;
4ýý VI 228,13;'wa- IM VII 87,14. pure of fingers
In a text concerning Aturn he is describedas hearing the words/songs of , VH 282,15 Also, the king is son of .
545,14
The title is also found at Denderaand there is a class of priests, the twrw who are also at Dendera. In the SacredMarraige festival
"Z JýE-&Come
after hmw-nir and itw-nir
before the chief and ,
lector priest V 30J. In a damagedtext describing the beings of the temple for example the Ennead -,, Bas of Nekhen and divine images there are also
71// 256,16. Ina VI clearer section the Bas
of Nekhen and Pe are the Ennead in Mesen who bring the king they are here the -1
of
Behdet VII 257,5. In the description of the temple the god fashions the bmw-nir and protects ;K IV 15,8. The twrw
were the priests who actually performed the purification rites in the temple, who
substituted for the king.
twt
independ&it pronoun - 2nd personpl. or sing., masc or fem, Wb V 260 (11-12)
twt is a later spelling of the old form Jwt (Wb V 360,5-9) and at this stage Jwt is an archaic,,* expression. Erman discussedthe word [ZAS 30,1892 p. 17] and Gardiner commented [GG §64 p.53]', ý' that the earlier type of independentpronoun is formed from the dependentpronouns by the addition of, ' t and the two masculines survived into MK as archaisms- sing.2 c. ; =Sýý later^ -I ýeswt
and3c.;
ý-'
he, she, it. twt in GR texts is used in sentenceswith nominal predicate where it acts as the
later [GrD §54 is Edfu. it Junker Dendera to too parallel common at use notes at subject and independrnt pronouns e.g. ink = kt4ok 1. From the Wb examples it is also found at Philae <4458> Phot 183 <1532a> Phot. 1314 for example. , The spelling of the word at Edfu is consistently IýIasc. sing. : Horus twt nIr '3
168,5. VII the god great are you
Masc. pl. : twt tpyw. ' qm3 p3wtyw 85,2-3.
You are the ancestors who created the primeval ones V, ý
1987
twt r plus suffix Here twt =r are a nominal subject marker The suffix gives the identity of the subject of the . nominal sentence. Piehl showed the paradigm for the construction [Sphinx VI , 1898-9 , p.206-2 10 also'Sur un nouveau paradigm en 6gyptien - Trans. of the 9Lh Int. Congressof Orientalists , London du grand temple dEdfou - Actes du Xeme Congrýs Int. des 1893, Vol. 11284-9 ; provenant -Texte Orientalistes Geneva, 1894 section IV Leiden 1896 p. 114 n.41. , , , , db3 hm. k m YO I am the one who clothes your majesty in the sanctuary
I st m
429,15-16.
'0'
hf qd.k 90 1 am one who seesyour secretform 1420,13. v sm3 bfty n hm.k I am one who smitesthe enemyfor Your 1ýbjestyIV 57.14
The examplesarenominalsentences wheretheparticiplesactingasnouns.
"' I' 2nd m 4n, c; obq3 n. k t3wy you are ruler, yours is the Two Lands VI 48,14. .: e f3i-' nb brut You are the One Raised of Arm Lord of the harpoon VII 312,7-8. , 2nd f.
H 199,9 loves brilliance You 14nw the one who are mr . ]Vwt shm You are Lady of the Mansion of the Sistra VII 307,15.
fo'nbt --J,
btp st hr 31(rw You are one who contents herself with roasts VH 301,9 .
snir try-tp. k He is one who ccnsesyour diadem133,16-17.
3Ld
I qlFndty-nLrw He is protectorof thegodsIV 162,2.
Horus Lrdf
nbw Pwnt You are Lords of Punt VII 317,13. 6. .
p 0 p*n You are the ones who divide this land VIII 82,11-12.
3r(t.pL There is one example with adverbial predicate:
hnt gs-prw -You are in the temples VH
84,8.
twt
Dnk imy. sn
Meaning unknown , but it appears at least 3 times'in the same context at Edfu . Just before the
1988
Lower Upper Egypt is bringing king described the of nomes and the great as geographicalprocessions to the shrine of BB with their produce , 'You are their father/lord -3 7j
: it is you who set them up
IV 21,5
: You are the one who protects their gods
lký-IV ZrO
JYJ 'gý' : Sia.falcon . lord of the gods eQ.
166,1
Either
171,9.
.
presents is 'to in them' - twt being some kind of impersonal;, is the phrase you one what ,
marker; or 'it is you who presentswhat is in them, where twt is an emphatic . emphasising A.
twt +r
IIt,
be like resemble , Wb V 256 to 257 (18) Pyr.
The verb maybe from the sameroot as twt 'statue!andtwt the nominalmarker. With r (Wb V 257 (14-17)Late, GR) replacingtwt + n. twt noun r noun: 'e,
ým.k -c--* fir s3 Wsr Your majesty,is like Horus the son of
Osiris 1117,18. -. *atwt dependent pronoun r noun : , c=).. a-
Khemmis - It (temple) is like Kemmis. VII 17,5 ; the
brave harpooner "- 14 S, qm3 sw He is like the one who created him 111137.6 ;01 e am -C=N-
it. f
he is like his father VII 276,5-6.
His strengthis like the Lord of,
twt + strengthnoun r+ name
qn.f c=. nb Wist-Hr
W-H 1309,12; V' I
? Your might is like XXX 1 125.11;
nht. k
bm. f Your power is like his majesty 1432,15;
'gfYt-f
pbty. k. =. RA Your strength is like, ý
his majesty Cs) 1367,5. The last term may have a possessiveflavour. Also
bm. f your kingship is like his majesty's 1296,14.
nswt. k
'0' fragrance e., ploosed noun twt r+ noun - (impersonal) there is no
202,64; Horus I---
is like Nut containinghis disk V 2,3-,this hall
like his fragrance 11
is like Nut V 6'l",, '-1"
"'j-=-Hke ' king is image the 11orus, the -, of one who has come forth from him 1270,7-8; thereis., no-one (n wn WI-a-1-c>like his nameIV 319,13;the drtyw falconsare brought 2" /-js Mý aI
like '
Re in their coloursVI 102,7-8. Also : columns
q: ý. W m33 st seeingthem is like a marvel V 3,6.
With the preposition m=n
dt. k
W 'nb Your body is like the living ba VII
.
1989
171,14-15. *2Mý-ýý-Tberc is no other god like oil
With the preposition ji : (Wb V 257,1-12 OK, GR) n ky nir
them (seebelow n wn twt n.f/n. s.) IV 296,4'
twt
transitive: to collecttogether, assemble; intransitive: be comPlete Wb V 259,5 -260,10 Pyr. 114 /ZDG 616,2 twtw Cr.447b; CED 201; KH 254
rooyrrz, acooyt
The Edfu usesare asrecordedin Wb andthereis no real variationin the orthography: offeringsare VI 28,14; assemblea group of gods - the Ennead
collected up a
197,8-9; courtiers
assembledIV 13,11. rnpwt completeyears1393,16.
Transitive 'to complete':,
dM.
intransitive 'be complete' :a tableis'complete!with offerings e. 1 0.(L 'Ica, a is,. king in limbs 4.1188,4-5 ; the
VI 259,11;Osiris is complete
completein his form asruler of the 2 landsIV 82.11:
Horus 238,17 IV the eye of tied is receivid ; when oryx a up completewith
a barqueis
bodiesare completewith the rite of your majesty111141,6;after eatinga meat'offeringbodiesare complete,thereis no ingredient
VII 107,14;the eyeis broughtby the king 9
complete
`2 I left out IV 292,5; the king walks the lande. completein his body 1125,9 ; 31.15 also; 290,2.Jm Incense: snir btpw m.
a plant
dt completein their form (with all ingredients)1559,14 ; 1566,1 sim
30,3.1 eb-'JWI AA~
is temple, the the plan of twt-n-iry : ground
exactly (complete)asit shouldbe VII
12,2. ý '0, TO join : e"
Two Eyes - the 2 eyesjoin together and make their places VI 285,7-8.
like is his/her f (n. twt there not s) n. nn wn Wb V 257 (4-6) Spelling - usually without muqh variation'.
M-twt
totally(adverb)
I:
king n wn 'e"
IL- V 142,6 ;V 217,6.
1990
Wb V 259 (3-4) GR In the phrase nmt= hr 0 m-twt he walks upon the whole land which is recorded from the PT
1613,1614
1--2QAnd
1 5K15-16; =
v
1123,12
111141,8. Also at DenderaandPhilae(seeWb).
Otherphrases: its grain= BEE
"1 is still foundat Edfu : nmLk hr t3-aa9
`ft
is ? 260,12 is VI its there ; no citygood r. nfr all grain
like his nameIV 319,14; the rolls of recordsare in their places=
I
as they shouldbe
and therulesin their places wnn.f as theyoughtto be VII 12,6.
twt. 'wy An epithet of EB
when lifting up offerings VIII 3,7 or the p't peopleýd:
e
m tq3 n /// VI 293,13.
twt
image, statue Wb V 255 (8) to 256 (20) OK DG 616,1 twtw
FCD 296 likeness
f Iz-/-
,J., ý
Cr. 447a; CED 200; KH 254 idol, pillar TbVW7' twt is an old word for a statue,of gods, kings or officials and of any material or size It is connected . to the verb twt 'be complete" to be joined' and possibly they are identical . In the Ist IP twt can,,
refer to relief images[Homung,MenschalsBild p.144-5- Abbild]. At Edfu the word is till in use Meeks takes twt as a cult statue of the king from the NK and . 1 ITAUrd less Ptolemaic period [Hom. Saun. I p.245 n.46]. Edfu uses are of,.explicit: Re is'--: P, t 12 his images shines in Pe 1574.7. the Living Image 1496,18 ; and possibly of the king ,
twt-03t
Ptahasa craftsman Wb V 258 (21) GR
At Edfu whenthe pole of the tent is raised
is the onewho hammersit into the groundIV
85,13-14 This deity alsoappearsat Denderawhereit seemsmore likely this is an epithetof Ptah:. makingthe crown text - the king is like
(Isis) his brow distinguishes the mistress of who
'e inscribed by CD perfectly 11113,5 with thecrown and the walls of the templeare
CD II
1991
209,2 ; alsoat Philae<2627>Phot.983 the king is greetedas sonof
twt-qd
Ptah/Osiris Wb V 258 (19) GR
The epithetcanhavetwo distinctapplications- it canrefer to Osiriswho mythologicallyspeakingis 'completeof form"perfect of form' [Husson,Miroirs p.88 n.4] 1.185,6; as iwn 'El
317,3; Lord of Life
0, IMand nfr-hr 116,6;-,
e-andLord of Behdet1168,15.
twt. qd canalsorefer to Ptahwho is alsoa mummiformgod anda craftsmanwho(makes)complete EIf the image/form':
ýjTru
twt-qd who is completein his form V11 112,10;the king is
21 fl;, $ thedeterminativeimpliesthis is PtahV 275,17;a necklaceis furnished the divine seedof j 'ý'j by t'5'j cr
ID
111142,12 ; possibly - the king is strong of hands like
jý Urk VIII
<138i>. At Edfu Re too can havethis epithet- presumablyas a 'complete!sun :
' ct,
who shinesin
his youthful form as Khepri 1316,18.In fact it may ratherbe a generalepithetfor godsto stresstheir perfection. Goyon [Gardiens p.311,I] suggeststwt-qd is the sameas w3b-qd.f 'culmince of starsand both of culminationand the point at which the starsare furthestaway- but refer to the cyclic phenomena from the contextsat Edfa it seemsunlikely.
tb
ý
stave of Ptah
I
Wb records a number of words which are written similarly and refer to wooden objects which are 1 MK (4) V 261 (op. Wb 7) tbA ex. tb3w type as a used measure; staves : ciL or sticks possibly %Amp* ofwoodBD;
tbi(ii)
NK. furniture or wooden vessel; JU (V 360,13 NKkeule'. all, May -7bese
refer to a similar type of object -a wooden stave. At Edfu : Tanen standsholding
his stave - the emblem he is normally portrayed holding IV
151,2. In the Myth too the word is recorded twice in the samepassage: here at the creation Htr-Hr is called
the stave (?) without arms or legs [Barucq/Alliot, BIFAO 64 1966 p. 1461VI 183,6
is I! the called r-sbm-ýr then and
Jej--ýOwhich
Tanen created VI 183,7 Reymond suggeststhe .
231. from island [MOET danger the p. primordial stavesrepelled
1992
On
single membranedrum , tambourine YvrbV 262 (5) GR cf Gr., r6px? ivov
Wb cites an ex=ple of the noun from Dendera, where tbn is a hand held drum which is struck (sqr) perhapswith a stickor the hand MD HI 59 n. The word also appearsatEdfu, where the women of Pe and DeP and the royal daughters sing 'sqr. n-k CS ýocF We beat the drum for you' VI 83.4. Pl. 146 shows them playing a tambourine type instrument with their hands. Ziegler suggestedthat Perhapý I tbn is a hieroglyphic transcription of die rreek word lympanurn' [RdE 29,1977 p.203 -; tambouri , also Instrumentsp.71 ff. ].
tbh
Seth Wb V 262 (7) Late
GR
At Edfu this word is used to refer to Seth and it isýisually found in sentenceswhich alliterate TbAl rO db3 tbh m dns 'punishing Seth as a hippopotamus: 4%
V 73,10;db3 tbhjýCj"W IV 375,5; &
MAýw by Horus" IV 173,3; ""' tr
by the minor godsof the temple IV 359a; " Milrby
the drty-falcon
by HorusBehdetV 47,9.
'Ad 'c' r3body Horus Seth' the cuts 'cutting up 0 : of dbdb tbh up ý. j fil $, in j)-b3V 60,6; CTG1ADr is cut VI 297,13. Horus up ýY in the festival of Edfu text: a,. the harpooner- he has slain
6-AzrIV 285 13 IV 60,12;- ri
n-wn doesnot exist V 356,4and with a variant spelling in the watersof MesenV 10,8.
The origin of the word is not clear . It may be a corruptionof db3 'to punish'and thus means'the Q like The spelling with punishedone or the .
'A* it is however! the this clear not root makes .
is found in Pap.Br.Rh. in the songsof Isis and Nephthys- both referringt6 example contemporary tbh3 being dead -j
M Tý
j M 2,10 and',gnb..
rA-%,,. r rO Urk. furtherreference Vl 25,10 4IJ to .
tbs
to prick to pierce ,
2,17 Faulknerreadsthis tbh3 and gives a
1993
Wb V 262 (10) GR Cr.40 la ; CED 183 ; KH 223 TIJ 13C-
to prick, goad.
tbs is the forerunner of the Coptic word and is found at Edfu : when Horus deals with his enemies ^-L-j.
J'O 9
sw srt 'no thorn pricks them (his'feet) as he goes ' VI 71,3; a bull deity
Also Karnak horns' VI 178,10. at the my attacks you with one gore
bi Pýh
srk
11
there is
no pricking by thorns in the time of the ancestors'Urk VIII <90k>. This spelling prompted Gardiner to remark [BPBM III - Chester Beatty p. 17 0 67 0 MjFc 14 not was originally dbs , hence
tbt-
*1 that the word
in Bohairic [see also JEA 29 p. 13 note 1.]
fish
Wb V 261 (5) GR DG 625 in theZodiac ýBT-*' Cr.401b; CED183; KH223
" CT Tc=
'the well of the rish' -
The only exwnple froM hieroglyphic texts is in 0 gt n0
VII 242,6 (GDG V 221). Meeks notes that this is a feminine word while the Coptic form is dbd be form him tbd Roquet the or so that that the to word of would suggested ancient masculineand is is It d becomes is later tý this that the feminine the unlikely a reinterpretaion where article the 99 152]. Fische 2 1) [Meeks, Donations Gamer-Wallert. V 296,7 I 'fish' (Wb p. n. p. tp as sameas , ,
tbtb
to tread Wb V 263 (2) BD, GR
In the BD : 'every human - -j Awho walks upon the regions of the earth' Nav. Totb. Spell 64 .j line 35 (after Aa). The term may be a spelling of dbdb is'to strike! referring to the pounding of feet 0, . At Dendera indicating :aA the a violent action. reduplication stamping upon the ground , or , ,9% "6
'I havetrampedfrom Pe'MD IV 63b and also at Edfu , Horus Behdetel -.4 hide his form VIII 90,11.
tp
head Wb V 263 (3) to 268 (9) Pyr.
walks the skiesto
1994
DG. 626,2
S 4a--
KH 544 TOB= [Osing - P.BM 10808 p.2541 in is Wb Edfu At head [Lefebvre, §9p. 10]. Tableau the is out as set used word tp the whole ýD head I the : crowns are put on
off
*?
TV 13,8; or flowers 91)1 IV 19,6. The headsof birds are wrung
IV 47,2;of enemiescut off 'T III
IV 30,6.
For the speUing: ililil, IQZhe stabsthe headsof his foes 1442,12. The word is 7- read as tp because
.,,
theheadhassevenopenings.The signfor theheadcouldthusbe usedto write ft word for sevenand converselysevenstrokescouldbeusedto write thewordfor head. Tin jZ1 Lj In the phrasedi-tp-m 'to reveal showoneselfin': HB, Nut - literally 'he putshis head t. , in Nuf IV 14,9.
tp
preposition - upon
Wb V 273 (1) to 276 (9)'Pyr. Followsthe usessetout in Wb. GG -§ 173'uponand JunkerGrD p.152 §202.
tp-ihy
lirst produce of the f ield! Wb V 281 (17) GR
tp-ioy is a ceremonycarried out in processionsand Wb recordsit at Edfu alone in the 'Sacred '-s-c-D PIQ: Or wdw n Imn-m-h3t V 357,1and the king leavesthe eveningboat Marriage'FestivalxD, $D qIqQ *, in a crocodileslaying text to jzm,,
in the festivalsof the Horus of Gold VIII 34,14.
Alliot translatedthis 'le (rite des)prdmiccsdeschamps'[Culte 1234] followed by Fairman 'the First Fruits of the Field are offered accordingto the commandof Amenemhef [Fairman MSSI. The:,, , ýft harvestfestivalinaugurated festivalseemsto be by King Amenernhetby a royal decree.
tp-I
in front of before , Wb V 282 (1-17) Pyr.
GG § 181; Junker,GrD p.170 Usesat Edfu are asoutlined in Wb and the grammars.The orthographyis relatively consistent ýMl
0, tA behind for from are him who the executioners except , -You protect
before and ,cný.
1995
you' VI 303,12- herepresumablyunderthe influenceof tpyw-1'ancestors'. The term is used'especiallyof a harpoonerfacing the foe Hy : IV 375,71 V 154,17; VIII 27,15 (msnty tp-' Fly). im tp-1 alsohasa temporaluse: he comesforth from the shrine , -j andopeningthe leavesof a dooi
h d-t3 'beforedawn' 122,6-7 .,
bd-t3 beforedawn120.1-3.
limbs members ,
tp-'wt
Wb V 285 (3) Late cL M6Y
VVrbcites an example in the Embalming Ritual where cloth is Ory JM i Y-Bals. do,11Sauneron. , Rit. p. 12,11. In fact this seems to be bry-tp (the compound prep.) followed by W md3t 2translated as 'cloth upon his flesh -2 rolls'. The word is attested from the GR period with more certainty. At Edfu it occurs in contexts where
incenseis put upon the limbs : pd ---
ftDe
1558,16 11'=" M
1569,15; dkr-njrwAD
XBO I of also dkr-nLrw4l: >, Oil %ýSIV102,17-18 The ideais'alsofoundat Dendera-incense D Il 51,15-16.In a text wheremnfty braceletsare for cM(Il'--cjLIIID
It
11215,7-8and in this case
the term may be literally, 'topsof the limbs' 'extremitiesof the limbs' referring t6 anklesand wrists whereonewould naturallyput braceletsor ankletsor to the topsof thearms.
tp-w3t -
journey FCD 287
,
JEA 38,210
In the 5th LE nome. the canalsection,:Horuspurifies M
tp-bi3
7kn
'o hl-L C'D; .,
-V
0 (1) r--. v
IV 25,8.
truth , equity MDAIK 16.1958 p.90 n. (c) synonymof NWL
in Maat offering textgat Edfu , the king does (ir) tp-bi3 for the godsandgoddesses I dý j AM * CD 11147,5;Hathorgives *T IV 76,5 c.f. to the king , engravedupon his heart VII 91,15. In the Denderatextsthe *riting of the term is more abbreviated: Horusperforms 'T-Fý CD V 13,12. Other types of text connectedwith the performanceof Maat include this quality too :a palette
1996
J W. 'Ta king the gives palette and presentation, the
0,111251.13
Literally tp-bi3 may mean `bestcharactee(bi3 'character) thus it is a quality which implies the holder is a man of integrity and of Maat. In one example the queen says of the king - snA ity h3-ib. f 'My brother the so'vereign - best copper ? is around his heart! IV 243,9. The term cOulte literally 'best coppee - implying somethingpure and honesL Graefe suggestthat in this case,, and in other compounds with tp attached to the following noun by an indirect genitive, it acts as a superlative, so that tp is a neutral word with the idea of 'maximum' [Garanten der Zukunft. Aspekte. p.52-53].
tp-iM
compoundprcposidon V ,.ý-,
Wb V 272 (9-17) MK
GG § 205 p.156 tp im= previously- adverb?§ 179tp-m, before, come in front of a person, in' thedirectionof a place. Time `before% T At Edfu : ir %'d '346* beforethem (two eyes)VI 55,6-7and
Vt
beforeyou (Thoth) IV
93,2.
tp-mtr
exact Wb V 285 (9-12) GR
tp-mtr term is most often used in the temple descriptions (at Dendera and Philae) and is often found in the phrase mi tp-mtr. f which could be translated 'as it should be! T3. wrg'T , C:E>
ir tp-mtr : when the king gives Maat he mI 221,7 -93> -T -W c=,.
IV 5,8.
--W
makes exact the offerings IV 157,12 (c.f. D II,
in towns and nomes)
-0, BY is r tp-mtr : the necklace fashioned i -=, - exactly D 111152.10- c.f. Horus causesthe nomes to -, , )z
1
441
be (r) --o- -*-vo ,ý C=I.
9
exact'I 158,2.
The word also appearsparallel to tp-nfr:
m-tp-n
ir gs-pr.f
besidehis house122,15
at theheadof
L
Wb V 281 (13-14) NK In processionsof priests: the Lord of the Two Lands is at their headjmzr
rm-i 1554,9 ;,
1997
570,7-8.In a festivalprocessionthe Lord of everyyearr-- -M. All; of the in folk Egypt those sun -11 '04 4 r--
AA^A^
who are in Mesen are pi
at their head IV 318.8.- In Egyptian processions the most important
people come first, so m-tp is the pre-eminent position.
tp-nfr
'
agoodbegmnmg Wb V 285 (13) to 287 (2) OK
In the earliesttextstp-nfr hasits literal meaninga goodbeginning'e.g. SinaiNr. 136 137'Makea good beginning with work' and in sailing texts - Mereruka A- 13 (west hall) tp-nfr pw 'it is propitious' (as a boat setsoff). In the Sinai inscriptions, the term (11p. 5'6
is translatedas
'favourablemoment, success' for anexpedition- perhapsa technicalterm. In GR times tp-nfr had becomesynonymouswith Maat and was translatedinto Greek by r6 86ccctov Urk.11178,8.At Edfu it occursmost often in Maat presentationtexts : the king ir 'fl2L 1269,13.It is the food (1irt) performsgoodin Egypt V 59,1;Khonsbrings'intoexistenceu t 4ýlb 1508,3; (divine kas) 1521,12 the gods (Idng) 195,14. Thereis the of ý MoDil J for to be establishedfor ever1574,7andin festivals his majestyrejoicesat IV wish 16,10. tp-nfr is foundparallelwith otherwordsfor Maat suchas tp-mtr He sees41L besidehis house122,15. (rhis sign not exactly in Montpellier'-'but it has MF 625 ape holding Dr face tp-nfr Junker. Schrift p.30). This word is alsofoundat DenderaandPhilae
tp-r
utterance, spell Wb V 287 (4-12) OK Cr. 423b; CED192; KH240
'rckTTpo
mouth
tp-r are usually magical utterances : 'Hathor drives off enemies with -hk3w 152,8-9; fell foes with
VII 157,9; Thoth fells foes with
relationship with magic is shown often
power.'
57,10 ; also ITb
-K=O,
&1q.
VII
'IVI 62,10. The close
make your protection with hk3 3hw and
Khons', skilled in magic drives away foes with Aa darkness Hathor uses a .4V
IM and
VI 84,5 1;
1561,8; at dawn to conquer the foes of JIVIH
162,7 The tp r of the'gods have magical .
1998
Ile utterancesof the king are treatedas Ow - having the power of creation : the king as Hu is rwd 01 strong in utterance 11176,6; in the establishmentof Maat , the council decide hr . the utterancesof the king IV 232,12; heartsrejoice at
at
i of the king 1289,11 ; fire flares up,
his utteranceH 16,3. ga-at
Ordinarymortalshavelesspowerfulutterances : thepriestpacifiesgod with
0131
(the book
roll sign indicating that they were written down) 1540,5; the lector priest recites (rd) M "'IT' i1 1568,3
ýD O, 1231.3 whenworshippinggod peoplehave lcl' . *. t3, JM Objects can have 'utterance : the sistra has the power to drive away rage with its D
I II
IV 282,16. utterances
tp-rnpt
beginningof the year Wb V 270 (4-11) endOK.
The literal valueof tp-rnpt is usedat Edfu Srst of the yeaerefersto the beginningof the yearand is Nile inundation: the the renewed specificallythe comingof ýD land Nile Ifa IV 28,12 39,8; the the provisions year ;
at the beginningof the.
1477,11-12; SokarOsiris says,'I have
sat being the beginningof the year. floodingEgypt'1496,1;the Two Lights go in come, greatTf I decans andat their headis :=PT procession,followed by their Year -Osiris SopedV 6,10;
the Lord of the beginningof the
festivalsof the Year'sBeginning,when Horusentershis, -,
palaceanduniteswith his ba in the horizon1110,4
tp-rd
regulation Wb V 288 (2) to 289 (23) MK
The earliest writings of tp-rd are spelled In the GR period the spelling At CF"-,
literally'upon the feet'(or even licad and feet).
is most used as indicated by'Wb under the influence of , ,
t3-rd 'step, treaX(of stairway). At Edfu the word is often found with analogous words : the Central Hall is ennobled with writings ý011! r and nt-I 116.1,12. for Horus 1368,10; to perfection the king completes
andA)
They are written down ýD.
f m
1116,6.
are inscribed for Osiris , Lord of Edfu 1171,6; and they are brougýt
1999
In the laboratory texts the recipes for the substanc, es made there are prefaced by this word o 'q-q*, of brewing X 11214,7;
af
another recipe of making kyphi 11211,5. Here it equateswith
'recipe! The original tneaningis unclearhowever.
tp-owt I Wb V 290 (8-18) OK Literally 'top of the mansion'or 'that which is upon the mansion',or the temple and in'origin , tp-owt only referredto a templeroof occurringin the text of the PalermoStone(vs.3,1 ; 4,3) [AEO 11216*]. At Edfu this is the main meaningof the term In the texts aroundthe staircasesof the . temple,therearemanyexamples,becausethe staircases arethe connectionbetweenearth(temple)and sky (roof). Mostly thesetextsgive directionsfor the priestly processionstakingpart in the New Year festival.The cult imageof the god wascarriedfrom the sanctuaryaroundthe temple up the eastern , stairway to the roof, the god 'united with his ba , and then the processioncamedown the western I stairwayandthe god returnedto his sanctuary.Thustheprocession: ascendsto )z the New year 1576,2-.this god comesfrom (3
the roof 1549,2;reaching
of day that on to unite with
'z 2 " -'ýoof 1513.11;the priestsentertheI the disk 1557,4-5.The staircasesleadto the : 9D 1580,1; C-, 1561,2 ; everyonein Edkascends
to seethe disk 1541,6 ; the main shrinesof
US= establishedfor ever 1568,6 ; the king comesto templeare directionsto the doorswhich openonto
XiD
1553,13. In the descriptionof the theroof of the pylon V 4,2.
The word also occurs in the name for the lion gargoyle qn-tp-bwt 'Strong One on theI roof (q.v.) [R A'tr M 1456,10. a name which is also applied to Horus.,,.,!j y m/r tp. bsb exact, correct reckoning
Wb V 291 (1-11) MK The two alternativesof this'phrasehave the samemeaningthough'r jp-bsb is more usual in the GR period. The phrase is. used at Edfu-to denote the perfection of the temple building : its circumference
CD is .4> exact[de Wit CdE 36, Nr.71 p.64 'conformsto the norm] IV 4,7.
41 of a) %C=0 -built With r: the templechapelsare ut.& IV 14,6;all the templereliefs and images- 0 VII
2000
XD XD IV 19,11 1132,13;-,--- 0, IV 17,14; the heightof the temple 2,6; 1127,10sim.;---or , . -Cr JI) offeringsarepresented--- correctlyreckoned1115,16; breadin all its formsis offered -Uj
to perfectionVII 79,8
tp-bsb canbean attributeby itself: the king offering Maat isq=A) to Lord of correctreckoning VII 254,16. In mathematics thephrasemeans'thereckoning, calculation'and it seemsthat it hasbeenborrowed from mathematicalusageand appliedto anythingthat could be reckonedup - not only figures or measurements.
tp-Osb
people , IV 17,12. 4' b3w-nLrw people rejoice ....
At Edfu
tp-b3b
swiftly Wb V 291 (12) GR run swiftly Il 245,15-16 ; the inundation is
Attested at Edfu : the flood waters presented
T?
Oe-A
running fast 174,11-12 and now also P.Geneva MAH 15274 rL 6,6,',,
%T Massart,in MDAIK 15,1957 p133 - the words of Isis out against ffie fbe
r
UnMte,
0,
fire breaks ; and act quickly %%
Philae 81,45 [references from Borghouts. JEA 59
p.136 n.6].
tp-9
wharf, quay
Wb V 291 (16-17)GR In the festival at Edfu, in order for the gods to embark on their boats they come down to the wharf where the boats are moored : the goddessappearsat Dendera MD I pl. 62, and may be related to the mu ch earlier
V 351,6. Ibis term also appearsat', :zI
in Lcbensmade 74 where the
children of the man die. Alliot translatesour term Tembarcadtredu temple'[Culte I p.245 n.6., for, otherreferencesseeJones,Glossaryp.206,V 14].
tp. %w
tirednessor sim.
1001
Wb V 292 (14)' When the'priestsascendthe staircasetheyI are describedas --4-, u
-ýx and no wearinessof
feet 1513,2. If this were taken literally as 'there is no headempty' it might well be 'there in no lightheadednes' or evenfainting , comparingthe tirednessof the feet andthe headwhile climbing the stairs.
tp-t3
lifetime Wb V 274 (29) 18thD.
tp-t3 is a substantive, different'in meaningfrom that given in Wb 'survivoe synonymouswith words like 'O'w 'lifetinie': the god completes
heir for it is
-a Ia lifetime of Re righting 11
A1 =their lifedmes'(perhaps but their 5,12;the deadgodsof Edfii do not complete7-;iw, upon-earthness) XDI bas come forth and fly to heaven 1151,10; Thoth inscribes for the king je 11his lifetime to be the
lifetime of Re 1108,11.- -
tp-tr
at the time of , eachseason Wb V 270 (12-18) OK
With hh ' festival' : he entershis palaceonwTf hbw.k n
to unit6 with his ba in the horizon1110,4,cf.
your festivalsof eachseasonwhenyou unite with yoUr'disk'[Gaidinertranslated
this kbw. sn tp-trw JEA 24,1938 p.161,their seasonalfeasts]1135,4-5; the great feast of his 0 is entering
his seasonalfeastof i6sting inhis placeIV 18,5.
11--tach 'ý The Nile howevercomesat his time seasonwithout fail IV 48,9 ; in the invocationto at his seasonsVI 98,7-8.
the year , Re is young
tp-dw3w
in the morning
f. 'Wb'V 269 (5-7) MK m/nlýr
tp dw3yt
At Edfu this term appear'sas tp-dw3w and acts as the preposition tp plus noun -.'It is used in the sense of 'every morning' when applied to the rejuvenatiodof the sun god
to '? makeshim live
(Khepri) lusas
* CL every day 1503,9 and he rejuvenateshis limbs -CD 6 -vN, in the morningof'
from beetle day 1503,12 the east-xp*'N the ; comes winged every
in the'morning 119,10-,the
L002
s3b. lwt shines like gold
ýp*9
IV 56,12. In the 13th LE nome HB is greeted
the morning IV 32,3. The sign
in
implies this was a particular festival perhaps peculiar to thi,s.
nome.
tpy
first attribute -ýWb V 277 (10) - 279 (6), substantive 279 (7) to 281 (14) Pyr.
tpy is usedoften atEdfu. Spellings:
IV5.1.
I
V4,5; .00 VII 14,4;bcst myrrh,
im
14 D im 1 11210,1 112293. .:, : =:) I I As a substantive: craftsmen the first = best of their work V 4,5; sw m
he is
firsVbestIV 5J. In dates: the moon the substituteof the sundisk restsin Ankhetand rejuvenates, . himself
AG nnn
IV40,12and
I
*,
nnn
V28.7-8 atthefirstday
of the month (thirty days).
A In the nomeof CaM the mnw rationsaredoubledP'A 4-first day of the month IV 40,2.
tPYW-1
ancestors Wb V 283 (8-13)
At Edfu the tpyw. l are the primordial ancestorsof the templegodswho were presenton the first occasionandassistedat the creationof the world. Ibis is a local refinementof the generalview that the ancestorswere the connectionbetweenpresentand primeval Limes.They are the bearersof . tradition,judgesof the deadandpleadersfor themin.theafterlife [LA VI 1067-9].Their namemeans 'thosewho werefirst. before andstressesthe connectionwith sp-tp 'the First Time'. Reymondarguedthat the tpyw-' in the cosmogonicaltradition were the first divine inhabitantsof , the field of reeds[MOET p.1181.The first creatorsat Edfu werethe Ancestorsof the First Occasion w-JJA
VI 174,12.14;it wasthey who createdthe p3wtyw
was hnty u4
V 85,3 and the Earthgod
', IV 103,10.Among the namesfor primevalplacesare St-hh- tpyw. ', 'fiery
placeof the ancestors':
IV 140,2;
S'51V'392, 7%%, 1F4: l6 and
VI 247,11.The textsin all thesecasesrefer to an eggor lotus so theseparticularancestorsmay be, the HermopolitanOgdoad.The ancestorsraise up the nhtprotection! the primevalplaceis namedas
V1 193,3.In addition
the field of fire 111102.4
In the temple descriptiontexts, the involvementof the ancestorsin the creation is emphasised
2003
AD Horus says 'My shrine is made by a .jI
IV 9.6 and they help to name it
Work on the temple is like what was first done by the
lot IV 14,1
IV4,8 that is the building of the
temple was regarded as an enactment of the first creation. The Ennead are described as
1
mnbw in Wetjeset Hor, great of fear in the hearts of its inhabitants IV 53,5 The word is also applied to the protective deities of the temple as the 14 troops of protectors around the creator god:
a Anit
VI
14 [c E Gardiens p.20 n.9] ; also -14,7
VI -
17,3.
tpyw 13tsn divine effigies Two early examples of this word are to be found on two sarcophagi - Cairo 86722 and 86723 [Goyon, Gardiens p.212 ]. At Edfu in coming from the palace: the IIi -V-=go
and 'open the way' -
that is they lead the procession and clear the path IV 49,4. A parallel text has the bqnqnw in this 4b tv "t--
positionVII 42,11.Also in the New Yearprocessionem
-carry their wsr sceptresand openthe
road, driving awayevil 1555.4 Literally the word means'Thosewho are upon their standards',that is nomesymbolsfor example in processionsAlso at DendeiaVIR 105,14. founduponstandards .
tpyw. t3
thoseon earth Wb V 292 (5-11) Pyr. ýD m
At Edfu tpyw-t3 is a generalterm for living people: the -*
Iciss the earthto BB IV 50,5; ---
Meil and also Horus gives to the king the Unty, Mntyw and 199b .,, -bld
cm JCD br sn. t3 IV 56,5; MM t, ,
bow to the might of the king VIII 124,17.
tpyw. rww best of rww lands
N11. -' JCD-c: In the 'nw fields of the 14thLE nomeare iitce, 11,IV 28,2.
tpyw nw Itw
chiefs of troops
(3) 278 (9) 279 Wb V f. tpy to title as c The phraseis found in the cosomogonicaltexts,describingthe battlesof the first time : Seshatis
-1004
"-7 a, like JZ
: iirý
VI 329,6 and a list of the protective gods'at Edfu, includes
33,2.
tpW
fields meadows . Wb V 293 (1) GR
tpW is not knownbeforePtolemaictimesanddoesnot occurin P.Wilbour. It may be derivedfrom tp 'firse andrefer to literally the 'best'landor f ields.At Edfu it is usedin textswherethe produceof the fields is offered msw plants,the king is the Lord of he is numerousin zt
IV 282,4-5and in a lotus text
bearingflowers V 221.6.The Nile floods
AQ; b 0111 1325,4. Geb is up N=r too numerousof
1581,15and brightens
andgreatof bnd fields 'IV 300,10 and he'
givesIdy landsand XDIII 'dripping'at their propertime in a bnk-rnpwt text line 11. As best' land it may havebeenusedfor luxury cropssuchas flowers (asabove)and vines in a, ' ýb b' wine text, the king establishes it
with grapesV 151,1and Horus the child gives
bloomingwith their fruits V 213,15-16. The word is alsousedat Denderain similar circumstances : the king is Lord of of the earthD 1114,2;193
tPW
to the wift'ý
D 1115,15; andat Philae<2991> Phot.861 ; <820> Phot.630.
type of duck or goose7-ý,
"i
The pehu of the nome(EE> is brought containing '91; V 28,7 and the parallel text
ýD
fR 12,
1 making festive the field with their portions
9ov It 'Ico" IV 40,11 ;cf. also in brought as gifts IV 46,11. As in
other Lower Egyptian nomes , birds or ducks are a natural product.
tPW
produce
The pehu of the Edfu nome is brought with
'ZJr4-
'its outpourings '? in the middle of it M; it
15 ý 173,11. At the root of this is the verb tp i 'to spie This is found in P.Br. 23,2 22,2 tý' and -Rh. .
P.Ch.B. VII vs. 5,10 to be spewedout [JEA 23.1937 p. 1751 thus the Edfu text is a , substantive'what is pouredout'. The parallel text V 108,5has the same.
but is most likely, ', only -
1005
tp. t
- Upper Egyptian crown Wb V 293 (10) Royal tombs
The word is attestedearlier in the Coffin Texts , in a spell for not dying a secondtime My heart in d ý01A4d is a word for is with me' CT VII 787 k. In the Sonnenlit. 202 its place .0 -D* the White Crown , worn in this case by Osiris . 73' At Edfu : 40
and nt the Red Crown are in the hands of the king at a crown presentation VII
305,7; also "a 41 united with the Red Crown (also a coronation text) Mam. 30,9 . 'that which!,upon the head'.
The term is derived from tpupon'.
tpt
uraeus
WbV 293(8-9) Dyn.18 KH 548 rc-ITIF-
OsingNom.1311
Senmut 71 (not TT 270,3 Urk. IV from D. 18th ; checked) tpt the : Theearliestexamples are of 13& JM <779>
of Aturn; Urk. IV 614,5shjL Cl I Zk=ý Habu<784>king goesaroundbehind-
PoeticalStelaTuth. III ; Med.
V& Horusraiseshis GR in is found Theword temples: 'Goa restsbesideHorus/kingVH 91,16-, the V1 VA-for 1ý 371,16-17; IV 10 (a Nekhbet) raisingup 13 handwith theheadof theking text about is it be White Crown latter In tp t 304,11. Crown VI two the is in Red unless the could the which is it Literally who upon. deliberately means'She ambiguous.
tf
this , that - demonstrative Wb V 297 (1-3)
GG § 110,2.Following the subject: upon Wrt 9
that leg 1216,8; 1ýIaatis byt'L,-, that noble
throat11173. Aa= tf-nn (OR use- accordingto Wb) that there f-41 ,
f
1473,11; Nun I 1l4,12;i; -JJ= Eye of -Horus
forepartor first portion (of the Eye of Horus)1478,8.
to spit , to pour out Wb V 297 (6-8) Pyr.
1006
C-1 ! ýIy
Ankh. 11.10 M spittle Cr. 453a; CED202; KH256
T44
spittle
7o spit out from the mouth' was regarded as a method of procreation - '0 all gods he is 11ý Ancestor (D-fn)
who spat you oue VIII 1542.
The verb can also have the more prosaic notion of 'to pour out liquids' : staying an oryx 7 have poured out his blood upon the ground
V 186,13. It is used in puns on the name of the
goddess Tefhut : Hathor is the daughter of Re
her in his from he that mouth spat -Pr: whom
name Tefnue V 332,15-16.
tf
not known Wb V 297 (10) GR
Wb cites from the Sokar Chamber
A-Ach x
is unintelligible 1217.11 [Junker,
StundeýFachen p.1181.
tfn
to spit out Wb V 299 (8-14) andnoun(15-16)GR
Wb suggeststhat trn is the sdm.n. f form of tf 'to spit out' but it is not the sameand is a noun' spittle' and thus 'offspring': "Welcomespittleof Shu sovereign Tr
:
of TefnueIV 143,9-
this is saidto the king, and in this pun he seemsto be regardedas the spittle of the goddess. Alsý'. r4IV Shu, sovereignandLN 1T the king is spittle of = presumablyTefnut , then he is the child HarsomthusV 208,11.By looking at the contextandthe parallelwordsthcreforethis seemsto be a" D-fn 'spittle' 'moisture' Tefnut This be for king to the or even of the related as word may pun . 'Ancestoe
tfn
to rejoice, to be glad Wb V 299 (8-14) GR
There is an earlier exampleof this word in the Chapelof Hatshepsutat Karnak [Lacau-Chevrier, Chap.Hat. p.371 n.k] ' the heart of X is content at what he has done for you n =, =II here by ' The Upper Egypt. makesthis doubtful however. satisfied not the was negative eldersof
he
2007
A fragmentof NectaneboI inscriptionfrom Saft el Henneh[Goshen pl.4ý3]hasS--d drw. k m 3bt b311- your raysrejoicein the easternhorizon form have been tfnn this early and was may . -The laterreducedto On asonen soundwassubsumedinto theother. theking rejoicesbecauseof the smell of incense113,20.
Intransitive
With the preposition ýr.: Horus
-rejoicesat the temple II 62,10;ý
a at the king's
a, Jftincense 1132,8; Nephthys at on receivinga mirror. rejoicesat
handiwork1161,6;Y__ seeingher image174,8.
seeingthe king IV 303,1-2;peopledance
With rn : women
seeingthe king V 40,10 ; the heartof HB
and rejoice at (n)
n seeingthe face of the king VIT 150,14;godsand
ý4T goddessesýft at seeingthe king 1371.3 Transitive: the godsa.':Y makeyour nostrilsrejoicewith incense1566,34. The verbis alsousedat Dendera.
lapis lazuli producingregion
Tfrrt,
(2-3) GR V 300 (1) MK tfrr - substance --Wb tfrr
is aa blue stone from tfrrt
and is a synonym for bsbd -a word for lapis lazuli [Harris,
Minerals p. 134-5] The land tfrrt is known from the MK but the attestations of the substanceare . from Sinai from [Sinai Inscriptions 11208 nd - Gr. 411 - MK] which Ptolemaic, text a apart mainly has lapis lazuli and tfrrt
stone. Originally tfrrt and bsbd may have been two slighý different
61 24,1972 RdE 116-117 [also Meeks, n p. substances . At Edfu : tributes come from i-
this is the country 1374,5. Gauthier acknowledges that its
is Lapis lazuli but location the source of only unknown ancient was in Afghanistan [DG VI exact p.571.
From this and the nameof the substance[MD I 69a; Ombos160,621comesa verb tfrr 'to be blue' (Wb V 300 (4) GR) in the sameway that bsbd can mean'be blue: Hnt-n-t3rw is brought with '--F,, W1Dendera - Dum. GI IV ll8-c=": 31.11 (same being blue IV its plants%! text at * -".
tftf
irrigatedfields Wb V 300 (8), OR, V 366 (17) GR type of field -
1008
60'1rllý'l Cr.696b; KH 256
'to drip trickle (let fall drop by drop) ,
tftf is the reduplicated form of the root tf I'liere are verbal variations'on this form and a noun t6o . The onhographies of the word can be different. This word tftf is found in the phrase 3ýw-tftf (Wb V 300) and for other words from the saineroot such as dfdf 'dropletsdrops' (Wb V 573) seeunder that heading. (Ward, 7AS 95,1968 p.70-72 showed that Egyptian *df 'to drip, overflow' was the same ,:"-r I"
root as Semitic tp 'to drip, overflow].
The example quoted by Wb V 300,8 is in the Persian donation texts where there is included in the
LZJýVll
reckoning
232,8abis is a uniqueexampleand Meeksconcludedthat after
its relationshipwith wordslike dfdf droplets this wasa kind of naturalirrigation wateringthe fields' , which dependson having a sufficient quantity of water for the whole year without needingt6 be replenished. Onewould translateihis as'irrigatedf ields'[Donations107n.196]andperhapsvisualise gardens or orchards. The phraseis replacedin later Edfu textsby the words tpw m tftf translatedby Meeksas les terres de premierordre,dans(baigndespar) le tftr. MedamoudNo175 indicatesthat dry fields 0w) were transformedby the flood into tpw m W. At Edfu thephraseoften appearsin flood texts : the flood createstpw mEExI--IV 335,10-11;also 0-:1 E
11253,13,the flood immerses(tbb) tpw. k M,
(odd det.) VI 224,2 The phrasealso occursin epithetsof the king in agricultural
: Z: is Great in i=and Lord of the flood IV 282,5;w-'r he tpw -F: : m msw-flowers presentations , tpw m
212.9.As a gift of the gods: Gebgivestpw m
at the appropriatetime IV,-'-,
300,11;Hathor gives fields without end and tpw mE Ef SEVIII 64,3 In Pr. '03 t the king brings . tpwm ---=?
V 136,14.
The phrase also occurs at Dendera - MD 153 a; I 65b ; Philae <1118> Phot.76 where the king Z=) =D In brings Hathor &ýwM R.- Y, iii.
tm
1
negativeverb - to not be Wb V 302 (5) to 303 (11) Pyr.
t
DG 629,3 ý, ý Cr. 412 a; CED 187; KH 231 T: MThe verb is usedat Edfu especiallyin the phrasetm-wn 'thosewho are not '(i.e. do not exist) ,
2009
with referenceto enemies: foes rný'="
1'.
IV 4132;
IV 513
IV 58,1;evil is
M'5ý'p 375,9; disloyal 62,10; Vil 161,11-12-,foes ir rn madernz--:-Ouqý'IV ones==ý--ot-VII gm -4t ,Vr'--III
179,4.
to be complete(intransitive)
tM
Wb V 303 (12) to 304(10) Pyr. DG 631.1 In punsthe name'ofAtum : limbsa
e- 'completein your form of Aturn IV 25,5.
IF In the phrasetm-n-'nh (Wb V 303.14MK): Harsomthusis TT 111309.2; Horus Behdet't'p"x. v 3ý&f VII 178,34; and the king iw. r oVI 269,5-6;BB n 'nh VI 96,16. It usually refers to iwf or O'w 'flesh' or 'limbs' [BIFAO 74,1974 p.77 n.11.Goyon noted that it is characteristicof prophylactictexts,perhapstranslatedas TAess of life. At Edfu it occursquiteoften 1,!q b&' f- 17Il 152,1, falcon+!! 1 Behedty =WIV 303' Hapy b'w. k the f C. f ý411 ýP--& is VI 156,3; VII 471,10-11;4= -cr VI 99,14-15; 177,16-17. It given ry dM
00J;
A-
@2ccff t*'t. VtVII '; V 293,2, king:, by Horusas a gift to the -Vc"; =*x'L it
4.Q.Q. =6
77.16and Banebdjedetgives
VII 172,3.The prepositionW can be added: ý3 h'w. k'
Horus 1471,14; Horus'-the offspring of Sakhmet ý3*h'w
n 'nh 111317.7.The phrase is
alsofoundat Dendera,Esna.andMedarnoud. Transitive : Making the oblation offering ('3bt)
to makecompleteeverythingso that you
eatof them1478,11-12.(Tbis useis not recordedin Wb).
tmw
mankind Wb V 305 (7 to 16) DD
2 I The word dates'fromtheCoffin Texts: CT VI 45 (Spell'480)ý;X: and
all men.,It is'
deriv&I froiffithe verb trn 'to be complete',-sowhenappliedto mankindit means'all people'., 116'VI 276,4; At Edfu the king is nb tmw'Lord of mankind'*1'_'7 ýFr_ VI 277,3 ; 1<7 z"--ýNi 'il givesthe
VI 270,9;ti
1434,16-17.He is also the protectorof mankind nby - tmw to .
143,5(this is the archaicspellingwith two owl signs,almostsuperims po ed
Horus
praisinghim'and the ýnmmw adorin'ghisbeauty 1183,7 ; the flood makes
2010
live 1323.5 ; the goddessMentyt makes the Two Lands whole for
the ýpc 273,8-9.
tmw are Egyptian people under the control of the king . It is possible that as they are connected with_the Onmmt 0.maybe they too could be Heliopolitans , not under Re , but under Aturn and so in their name they reflect their god. In the phrase t3. tmw (Wb V 304,11-15) 'the Land of the tmw. This phrase is known from the MK and later it became t3wy-tmw
It refers to the whole of Egypt, rather than mankind in the .
whole world. It too is found at Edfu: the flame of Sakhmet is high in
the whole,
land VI 265,5.
i
sacredsnakein the 8th LE nome
tm
Wb V 306 (7) GR Thus
tm
.M
42--
in the Tanispapyrus1332,7. not ,
incense Wb V 300 (11) GR
Charpentierp.806-7 . The only referenceto this substancein the Wb is in the LaboratoryTexts listing exotic productsof Puntand the God'sLandwhich includes
tm3
of -S
11219,1.
mat Wb V 307 (2-9) MK DG 631,3 114-)' Cr. 412 b; CED 187; KH 232 -roM 6 OOMmat of reeds
tm3 is a mat usedfor sitting matsand sacks,perhapsevenmattingon a stool [LA N 261]. At Beni Hasan11pl. 13a chequeredmatis beingwovenand the sceneis describedassht. >'",.^ w mat'. At Deir el Medina the W
'weavinga
was often sold as sdr. tm3 which is probably a pallet and mat
[Janssen,CP 154-160]. At Edfu the tmw matsare mostoften the mat upon which certainpeoplesit: the king VI 277,17; greatin Maat
VII 27,11-12;as a vizier
2,
111194,4.Gods sit
2-011
&e-
lot , 11179,2.
on = -ft of the king 1542,9and theEnnead
Most important are the divine judges who decide words who are upon their mats bryw tm3w , A-Iit 1507,15; > C', !ý r" I--" Pr* 1r '9 1521,9; VI 311,5; e-ul A-AM
ýC--
I $I
II
III
III
VIII 122,15. This phraseýryw-tm3w becamea substantiveperhapsmeaningJudges': IM e> fD ,:
>-Pr '" are given to protectpeople(Maat text) V 59.4-5and (Maat also)e' '? -
are
given to act fairly VII 58,3. The W is a mat whereelderssit to hearpetitionsand to give judgementand decisions. as suchit may havebeendistinguishedin someway , now unknown. psdt 'the mat of the Ennead': the king is protectedby Horusupon
A particulartype of mat is W 111189,8
VI 339,14 That the king was expectedto exercisehis judicial role is .
implied where, the king
his mat is raisedup in the sbb of this land V- 61.8 . Also : the CL
er
thrones(hdm) of the divine kas in Edfu arelike
0,1rotheir in DepetVI 276,7.This may mats
imply that that the W is theLower Egyptianequivalentof the Upperegyptianhdm. A text from the pehu of the 12th LE nomehasa.pup.on the nameof the pehu : there is no bias A L" (ng3) upon
JV 323
Iý.
.I,
-
of Maat in the role of In thesecontextsW is an archaicsurvival- but essentialfor the maintenance the king.
r, I
tm3
sacreduw Wb. V307(1)GR
In the 3rd LE nome :
tm3t
,
'a>
§
1330,12. .
mother ancestress , Wb V 308 (2-3) D.22 oft. GR
Jýl -to is the word underexaminationhere. It may actually be a writing of mwt The word sp,elled Imother'.[ I&
MontpellierG 6591.Thereis alsothe problemof whetherthis is a separateword for
ýM-. female Atum is it linked the and thus the primeval 'mother'or counterpart of withQ --%hTmtmotherat Hermopolis. As an epithetmeaning'mother'at EdfuTm3t is quite clear. Nut is the one who gavebirth to gods
Z012
who raisedHorus in his nest 1240,12;
1127,9-10;Isis and JbIc.1 who begat.goddesses Neith is the GreatCow 283,7; the Htm. t cow is
fbl,: is IV Hathor divine Ka-Mutef 146a-3; Re VII -j mother of of falcon 10" is Ot III 151A Re the the mother of of gold who of
madehis form VIII 6,6-7; Khnumis calledthe beautifulone RJL 0 who gavebirth to the godsI 131,16; in the 20th nomeof UE god is born of
hr-03t V 122,8 In most of these .
examplesthe mother concernedis also, or can be equatedwith Jbl- is perhapsthe uterus of a cow [GG -F 45 c.f.
As the sign cow mother goddess. ,a
in origin the word may have meantcow
mothee.
I,
The sign is also used as the determinative of IJ'o'rdL in 'womb of my mothee (i. e. ancestressof the mother of the king) IV 304,940. According to Wb there is a writing of Tmt with the determinative Jbt"O" Tmt -'but
consort of
Aturn and tm3t 'cow-mothee goddessmust be regardedas two originally separatebeings who were later confused and perhapsto some extent amalgamated.Neverthelessat Edfu the use of tm3t is very, distinct from the use for Tmt. *Ibe earliest example quoted of tm3 is C.r
Borchardt -
Statuen 11p. 106,5 - Kairo Statue 5591and Scharff comments that this was shortenedto ýA'40"having become an epithet for various goddesses He noted that [n. 1] tm3j. t may have been originally 0 . mwt [ZAS 62,1927 p. 1001, but there may be another explanation of its origin : the king comes before his ancestors - he calls Ptolemy IV M3w 'Ancestoe of the one who created me (his father), with Arsinoe
(6L Ancestress of my mother IV 304,940.71e
term m3w 'ancestor' is well
attested and it may be from the root m3w 'to be new, to renew. With a causative t-prefix = the term may mean 'causeto be new'. and therefore 'she who causesto be new'.
tmi
I "i
canalin Oxyrhynchusnome
ýZ)
Wb V 306 (10) GR Listed in all the geographicaltexts
1343.1
ZxT44=
4X2ý%, q q IV 189,7-9; x= V 121,7.9with its flood water.
tmý
praise
One"ample at Edfu: Takethecollar,
1711 join
its praiseto herthroat(flathor)111176,1-2. '
'2_013
tn
femininedemonstrative pronoun WbV309(11-14)
GG§110-2, Junker, GrDpA3§57
KH 547 - OsingP. BM 10808 p. 254 TW Orthograph. y at Edfu : niwt jý -
tn .
IV 330,1.
suffix pronoun- 2nd c. pl. Junker, GrD p.38 §49
Orthography: iwl
your heir 1421,1
With verbs dw3 'D nirw IV 216,15;
IV 51,4. my father.IV 377,8;w'b irm, thesestandardsIV
51,3. Am
After the dative :, I reckon
for you a lifetime IV 248,11;1 raise
to you the mks IV-
248,11-12.
tni
to be , to becomeold Wb V 310(4-11)adjectiveverb, MK 1 lojf-, DG 637,4
& it is AtEdfu not common: HBisqetý; W-
an old old man who rejuvenateshimself at his time
(or evenan old manwho becomesold) 1502914- in his capacityasa solardeity.
tnm
to stray Wb V 311 (13) to 312 (6) Pyr.
Intransitive rare at Edfu . One of the earliestusesis in Pyr. §1695where the king br. sn A*shes from their faces like Rein his name of Atum. This is echoed atEdfu
M
hrw vanish from faces - but here it applies to the moon 111210,2. In the procession of standards it -, , ':9- 9kh L" veers away from impurity 1557,11. ^-. Transitive : much more frequent at Edfu where-tnm is used-as a verb meaning 'to drive away' , 12 6--A lion) 111146,12; (king 23,7; IV as a r from the throne 164,17; or enemies ýaLl--lpyw !; to drive away impurity
r from the shrine 1180,7 . In the phrase tnm. nmt 'turn
2-014
away footsteps': in driving
I CM, Lýýq. &T-Nor,",-, the calvesAý
Nbd from the necropolis 1186,2-3.
c.f. Wb V 312(7) MK and (9) GR dirt
tnm
±upon theroad' wheretnrn seemsto be 'one who
The MK text, Sinuhe96, hasI put
strayed,wandered'- but without an evil or hostilesense,and is derivedfrom tnm 'to stray'.By GR Z&: * is afraidand however Seth L times :, theword canhave'evil' connotations. It clearlyrefersto does not exist IV 78,1
.
In theplural tnmw refersto the crocodile-formalliesof Sethandin killing crocodiletexts Horusir , tnmw m 'n. 'wy makes the crocodiles retreat: r4=93-
IV 374,14; 4"109--PKAn,
CM
=111
r-
57
IV 343,14also ; c-ro,
alsoMarnE 160,15; r'=I
jl, ý
IV 212,12;
Z-- JSX-
crocodiletext V 169,12also
PW plumepresentation- becausethe text is not
is is IV 246,8; Horus determinative directed more the of vague a name specifically at crocodiles 19-20 (48); a harpoon presentation , Horus slays
c=3 132,6
2ýý, 'ýý '. R71
harpoonstabs = C9-S3&,
with his might VII
dsds are chopped up hippopotamus text IV 58,13 ; the ,
"41"c 1424 13;/// "a'', -, IV 22,15 100. . -tr
off
Ibis maybe connectedwith a word in Wb (9) in a recipefor makingmd ointment: Washaway~ \M in be CopticT--%, 11227.5 dirt and this turn could at the root of
[KH 220 Cr 410b ,
be defiled. besmirched;CED 186 = dirt, impurity,connectedwith Wb V 311,9]. The crocodilein particulardoescoveritself in mud,to cool itself whenlying on the river bankso it`,*,., in dirt be this word. with could associated
tnmmt
beergoddess
Wb V 312 (13-14)BD, GR Attestedfrom the BD (Nav.Totb.169,7)but most often in GR texts in beer offerings [Helck, Bier p.86] : beeris the productof ^OR-2 Hathor makessacred
00
14603 ; beercomesfrom 1`ý"a for the king 1462,15; Ncphthysas
1459,11 makesbeer
'42 honey from from her 1151,14. In the cow and =60 will at a generaloffering , milk comes 1443,15.
I
ZOI 5
beer -
tnmm
Wb V 312(12) GR 'Cýr" invented A word to pun with thebeergoddessTenemmet:
5 Itl
2' frorqV*2il comes
.a
o
459,11.1
tr
timeseason Wb V 313 (12) to 316 (11) Pyr. DG 600,3
/' Z0 time z
Cr. 391 b; CED 178; KH 218 T-H tr is usedat Edfu as outlinedin Wb Orthographies- vary mainly as to the exactwriting of . 1382,11:
Il 255,99
CA VII 27.3-4;4=11.1,
1ýH9,5 IV 43,15;
1112,16;
IV 231,16. tr is a notionof time basedon thesuccession that is they arecyclic andrecurring,andthe of seasons, I is a plant or reedwith a shoot1.a symbolof the growingseason. sign
n-tr-r-tr
from seasonto season c f. Wb V 316 (9-10) MK (r-tr-r-tr)
This slight variation of a fairly well known older phrase is an Edfu use of
instead of
Sokar
4 *=.. ;a IV 115,34 Osiris is born A-.
tp-tr
at the time of , beginning of a season
Wb V 270 (12-18)OK hbw tp trw
seasonal festivals
Year Festival and
2,pa
1537,8; joining the sun disk on the day of the New
likewise 1549,4;
Il 231,16 ; stairway for the New Year and
=7Jz J! I 579,15 ; he leaves his houseVis"' 0 Ito unite with his ba in his 93,2. VIII sanctuary 1 Every festival of performing the divine rites Horus Behdet initiated
I" "Oo
Substantive 'festival' : establishing
31 '40 `ý-7H 17' 13; ,
Il 204,5-6;
1368,12. TI
all their festivals without end 1415,9.
eialH 241,4-5.
2016
ýJ 329,9; ýbw. I 'c3' in him 1560,1; festivals appear with s4'ý* their As a prepositional phrase: jm jo Jill 319,4; fill 11246,11. altar-==-'Tfff every 0 tp-tr 'at the seasonof : entering the king's house 5690; entering your houseO
I"
at the seasonof the Heb Sed I
at his seasonof resting in his place IV 18,5.
Alliot suggestedthat the term meant U-te de temps' [Culte 1429-4331 Ile god does not leave his . sanctuary at the regular festivals of the month - he only comes out during the festivals listed in the 'ife (c f. MD 162 'Tej-"listof Testivals'when the goddessappearsin the whole year) - so calendars 0 it may refer to all particul+ unite with his ba). tp-trw
solemn festivals when the god actually appeared(united with the disk. complements Obw or replaces it
meaning (wine text jollowing
JV your heart a
with little apparent difference in
VI 252,13-14
tp-trw is used for when the god comes out of his shrine in processionand unites with the sun or his
ba.
tr
encliticparticle Wb V 316 - 317 (9) Pyr.
GG § 256
The particle is usedat Edfu with emphatic force : in a hymn of praiseto Sakhmet- wr. wy..,--'*m.,, TIE
) jj! 17 ', 2:. k k wsr. , wr. wy, snjL. wr. wy. sbm.k 'How great indeed is your might
how greatindeedis fearof you howgreatindeedis your powerI 111293, &7 - asa poeticdevice. , ,0 impurity
tr
Wb V 317 (10-11) Late GR , Used in alliterative puns to ensure complete removal of impurity -
the house of Horus
ý» ..
c! ax 2b MC:
is cleansedof impurity 1590,4 - rareat Edfu.
try Wb V 318 (14-17)NK This NK word may occur in the temple description :I
e -g'; c=
the door of his great doorway is-,
36 Nr. Fairman 71 751 [CdE the, IV 8,6 preferred de Wit p. rwty the as transliterated word erected . . it doorway the even this be of may Edfu and part naming try the text specifically may at reading -
2.017
referto thedoorleaves. The word is first attestedin a text from the reign of Ramesses11whereit is the doorsin Theban temples.It is mostlikely to be a loan word from WesternScmlkdl
,
henceits syllabic writings. It
cameto be usedof any monumentaldoors[Spencer,Templep.212 and also ternYf ShipsLogs p.38 with references].
trb
to protect
trb appearsin two texts on the corniche of the I st hypostyle hall (z) and it has the same use in each J4. the Great Falcon-941,1tý--j he protects his Ilryt shrine IH 200,4-5; strength of the falcon W.C -I . protects the ilryt shrine of the falcon 111204,14. Wb records a word L3r plus ýr (Wb V 355,13) which means 'exercise protection over' and may be realted to the Edfu term.
thi
to violate , to transgress, with directobject- to attack Wb V 319 (3) - 320 (23) Pyr. DG 649,9
4,
thi is usedin specificwaysat Edfu. Followed by mtn 'trespasson a road' : Horusstabs'roj-
one who walks uponyour mad IV
150,15;the king puts his knife in ---I
one who walks on his roadsIV--285,5; I'mtn. he doesnot exist VIII 144,9;Horusgoesafter0 f 1155,1. one who trespasses ,
mtn nb
thi followed by a personis 'to attacle, and the attackeris des4ed. : in-pbwy nýonewho ý ýq ý Fý 'El' 'me, (you) IV 370,15-16; IV 57,17; HB 1378,15; him in drw sw or n attacks ý-, 'ý, V1270,12; you1114,23. raf, you In texts : kill with a knife ii r r"JJý one who comesto attack 1276,2-3,; Horus slays one who attackshim'IV 375,11;Horus is swift m -s3 m-s3
1135,11; the first harpoonis after
th by Alliot , Culte II p.715]-; of the flooda ra hylu 1567,12; and -Ltime1468,4: also,
VII .323,10;the knife is strong one who attacksVI 64,12-13[readas n dmdt. f he does not miss his appointed IV 195,15- that is the flood doesnot
disregardits appointedtime for rising and in a wider sensethi can meandisobeyingthe time for
2.018
celebrating festivals, making offerings and other pious activities, thus leaving them unobserved or unaccomplished[Caminos, Osorkon p25 §37 n.ýsl e
T'hosewho attack sanctuariesare also harshly dealt with :a gem I eat the flesh of rU one who attacks your shrine VI 78,8; Nephthys emits fire at r"j]
Y
dryt. k,
st. f 1313,18. In this case it
may be possible to attribute the meaning of 'to profane' (something holy) to the verb and in nomes the abomination of the god is sometimes the 'violation' of the sacred animal there (or to harm or 1 "-" dog 1342,12; 1341,8 the attack it) 9 JL3t.sn their corpses are ram ; mummies not profaned 1173.4. Also : the Nile comes at his time A `3'ý n dmILf is not attacked (hindered) his at proper time I 581,4-5. th can thereofre have both martial and sacralconnotations.
thm.
to tread Wb V 321 (12-14) GR verbof going
thm 'to tread' is the GR usederivedfrom the verb thm (Wb V 321.6) to 322,3) 'to perforate , penetrate'(FCD 300) and it is e-) -45 thin 'to invite! (DG 650.2)= CopticT-WZM, e&JMCr 458b CED 204) 'to summon, to invite!.
.1,
.1
At Edfu : the king"-JA the land to the limit of his heart1130,12; the king runs in the field ra. A goeson the land offering the field to its lord 111117,1-2; appliedto the stairway
im.f r, 'l
tp-twt one goesby it to the roof 1513,11. Two examplesof the sametext usethe verbin a differentway : ro geesearepresented 5j ra
.-sn d.,
n.k m qbt they come to you from the marshes1470,4 111142,12(c f. Urk. VIII 30,1-2 13 Xbn.:, , -ý t%, * n.k rn qb4w). Whenappliedto the Nile or flood the verb means'wateringfields' in the senseof water going into, -,, the land : the flood GIT-A for you the Two lands111154,1-2; while offering qbOw water the king land the 11260,17-18 flood without standing the still ; -A
your fields 1321.10.This
writing with a relevantdeterminativeis alsofoundat Dendera- ra 40
ra
r=f.
.
with the flood DII 165,13.Possiblealso
qbýw water1486,1.
f ields Dum. GI IV 134;fields
=r-
for you the canalwith all
2-019
In all cases(exceptfor thetwo geeseofferings)thm hasthe senseof 'going into' andis an extension of the use of thm 'penetrate.
tb
plummet Wb V 323 (7-12) MK'
tb is the weight at the end of the plumb line on scales,and it was important for balanceand symbolicallyfor Nlaat[Gardiner, JEA 9 1923p.10 nA] . In Maat textsat Edfu : the king raisesup.&_ to the apewhojudgesNWt IV 1020.The weightcouldbe heartshapedandis deliberatelyconfused is is heart Thoth Re here. The in ib that the as of significance responsiblefor accurate as puns with -scales is just king bob balanced. The heart the the the are as plumb signifies of when weighing , FO 04 he ig 91,4 bias VII Lord of theplummetwho abominates alsocalledthe QýC& of and called i ým-ib). is the he ( king 258,2. IV Thoth the scalese.g. part of where se, & otherepithetsof Thoth himself is calledHeartof Re and 0")''& temple ceremonies the cord is stretchedout by
ofthn)seealsow
tb
of Hor-Akhty IV 248,10;in the descriptionof the fAA IV 14,7 (though this could be an abbreviation
Zýylrp MDI19,139d.
fat Wb V 325 (15) GR K be strong thick strengthen Cr. 403 a; CED 184; KH 227 T-W , .
tb 'faf occursonly oncein the Edfu texts: as an adjective- fat (dd3) portionsof
fat
terny Coptic in brazier 1489,1'6. in *IWK Ps. 143,11 that the the suggested onto are put cattle CF(=W6yQOOy THKwas the qualitative'perhapsfrom -rwk I)e strong'[also Ddvaud Ke-mi2,1929 , TIfK 'Gras]. 8 11-12no. p.
th
plant Wb V 325 (10-14) Wb Drog. 561 Med. NK. GR c f. Tzý! J,Týý
Cr. 449b 'unknown' grain ? herb? ;-KH--254 a plant or fruit.
The th plant has medicinal properties and was used to cure leg swellings [Germer, Arznei. p. 3471 . It W III where labels have'oil from Amenhotep in inscriptions the palace of appears
of th(w) V
.
written on'-
2020
them (e.g. no. 197) - It is an aromatic plant, the seedsof which could be used in the manufacture of perfume and apparently the oil would not keep for long periods [Hayes, WES 10 1951 p.93 -.Loret, RT 16,1894 p. 1411.Despite the number of attestations it. . has not been positively identified. At Edfu : Hathor is called';v O"V VI 79,9 and necklacesof
and ibw were given to her V 169,17
the king also presents Q')'T to the Great One in Dendera V 170,2-3 This is a conscious pun on tb . -1, " Vt
19 229,4-9;A 60 V1 VI , 11 167,2.6.Fairmannotesthat it was usedin an ointmentfor the Openingof the Mouth ceremony-
'drunkeness'. The seed5were an ingredientof tifps'unguenf: ... oH
Dum.GI II 84B andwaterof the th-plantwasusedin greenink in which Isis andNephthysfigures , weredrawnon bandages
Bals.Rit. 8,18p.37 Furtherhe suggeststhat that tb may .
be coriander- which wasbelievedto be not only intoxicatingbut to havesoporific and aphrodisiac qualities- thus it was a suitableplant to be presentedto Hathor [Keimer, GartenpflanzenI p.41 Fairman JEA 30,1944,p.18 n.39, alsoCharpentier1400p.816-7). ,
th
bedrunk, drunkenness vb. Wb V 323(13)to 324 (17) nounV (324(18) to 325 (4) OK
I
DG 653,5 Cr. 456b; CED203, KH257 +ZrE' 01ý16 Drunkennessis associatedwith Hathor as a positive attribute [LA VI 774-778] and at Edfu and Denderait accompaniesdancingand singingin festivals [Helck, Bier p.66-76 cult drunkenness]: en=I- 1234,15.In Hathor is'c'-57jý,Lady of Drunkennesfor whoma DO was inventedV61,1; %=CýU'a-
1,
'e-
G UJ= Hathor king 1234,16 texts to the 0 wine offering gives ; and 0 c0V
1%
drunkenness 1560,11; or it is repeatedfor the goddesswýmlcO andagaindrunkenness
1306,4; I
ca-- 1462,1 Ile 2; IV 46,4. oc" sht-im3w makes wine and grapes with .
%I
hob-th.
festivalof drunkenness Wb V 325 (18-20) D. 18, D.19 GR
The festival of drunkennesswas held at Denderain the Ptolemaicera on the 20th of the monthof Thoth [Daumas,Denderaet le templep.441 Oneof the first attestationsof this is in a papyrusof the . MK from Illahun - the 20th of the Ist of Akhet (Iboth) is the first day of the festival of drunkenness
ID21
C9[Schott, Festdaten p. 82 n.271. At Edfu in a presentation of a necklace of ibw to Hathor it is foreo
qQ97
& "'this beautiful festival drunkenne's V 223, of WsfI o'-Hathor c f. 'Ch.Ob
the house to its lord IV 203. Possibly also
CM
0A
of gi,ving
a very great festival of
drunkenness,there is not its Re V 336,12 (at the festival of Behdet).
t13
Wb V 325 (7-9) GR is alsousedfor aVAV of beerat Dendera:theking raisesup to Hathor4b The word for drunkenness U= heart desires D 11200,1. At Edfu': king lady of the Divine the a to the your proffers which -Vimages1306,4 - b6th'6f thesecould be drunkennesshowever.The Wb exa.mplesare mostly from 91W Philaewherethe meaningseemsclear:,Ixc>
pacifying his heart<931> 1437, Hathor - take
"Go' 8'U 65; king Lady for yourself 0 zr <390> the gives of - to the mistressand
<394> 65 -
' but evin heretý may alsobe drunkenness.
tbb
to moisten WbV326(1-11) Med. ' DG 653,4 also 'to dip in liquid' Cr.457b; CED204; KH258
IZ TWES
At Edfu thb is mainly used of water moistening the'fields 4
SJ VI 224,2 ; the Nile
tbb
the
all fields with its drops
AAAA^
the fields 1321,10.
Sethian animal
At Edfu t 66 occurs in tortoise slaying texts as an alternative w6rd for this creature :0 the tortoise is*diiven away VII 159,5 and 0Q
dr. ti
'is cut up' IV 150,5. This spelling suggeststhat
1 and 326 ', (Wb is Wb V 12and 13) and-alsot3hb which thb thb records a word coiieý-t' the reading , Wuv is a blister on the foot. The domeshapeof a blisterand its unpleasantconnotationsmay haveled to it I is hence 'blistee. for beingcomparedwith the'domeof the turtle shella word turtle tbb
thn*
to hide, be hidden
2.022
Wb V 327(8-18) GR Wb hasonly examplesfrom the late templesand it is connectedwith tbn which was an obelisk Ud' The from like for things shrine sacred shrine. profaneeyes, a portable rather shapedcasket relicsand this is the emphasisof the useof thn 'to conceal'from those who may not look. Ile verb 'j'the hide6-0Wf! Nut bodyof Osiris 1173,10; hiding dead Isis : and of thecorpsesof the appliesto the qR VII 156,4; the bodiesof the godsof the calves,whendriven , hide the body of Osiris .0 Behdetarehidden§2' in the Divine MoundVU 11831; the underworldwith the body of Osiris Cuq I is hidden V 8,5. Images of the gods : at night time in a text about the moon 'Of hidden from
111210,1;the form of a god is
other gods V 9,1, -9-OVA concealedby a cloth 1433.5; rwd cloth br Carl
hides your body in a cloth offering IV 55,8. , Cr'lj !I In puns with the tbn casket : the tbno"ýIa the god's body in it 1278.10 ;
in l-.,,,, tbn, the 0
248,3; Khons bar! jaosin its tbn 1280,14. As in this example there is a close relationship between Cq-
Khonsu the leg relic and the House of the Leg : the secret obelisk box or legs I hides the , tu276,12; the king 0ýUS the leg 1268,6 the obelisk containing the god's body .7; in the M2 temple description - the House of the Legou" the secret forms of the Ennead IV 13,11. Note too the moon text above. implying the tb n is a symbol of Khonsu the moon god.
9 Also in a processiona priestcarriesa box with blue andred cloth elctr% hiddenin their shrinesI 558,9[pl.38d neitherbox shownhereis, however,obeliskshaped]andthereis alsoa raresolaruseof thn : Hor-Akhty
thn
hideshimselfin the horizonVIII 93,10.
obelisk(shaped casketforrelics) Wb V 326 (15-24)
The mostpromisingof the ideasaboutthe etymologyof the word tbn is that it consistsof the word bn 'settle'with a t-prefix. bn particularly appliesto birds as they come to rest and there is also a, substantive bnw 'a resting place' and thus 'temple'. 7le customary/ habitative meaningof the, a in mn 'to remain endure) t-prefix gives the idea of an enduringrestingplace(Cf. the useof , Garantsymbol 38-401. [Martin by pp. granite which wasrealised makingobelisksof enduring , It hasbeensuggestedthat obeliskswere not a featureof Ptolemaictemples,but two were found at,
2.023
Philae[for examplethe BankesObelisk IversenObelisksin Exile 11p.62-85] and thebuilding texts A ft outsidethe temple(VII 19,8)- thoughthis may be a conventiononly. The rite at Edfu describe of raisingup the obelisksis shownin 5 Ptolemaicscenes-3 of which areat Edfu [seeCZivic, Hom. Saun.1477 to 4981: s'h'
n
to Re, HarakhtyandHathoras the handof Atum - clearly a Heliopolitan
rite 1194,5-13.P1.40j showsPtolemyIV holding a cord and bringing two obelisksupright ; s'ý` Dn '"o ,
to Re - again Heliopolitanand the king is rewardedwith the kingship V 269,3-11with
"' P1.133, s'h' 0 -a
where the cr
belong to Horus whose ba comes to settle on his image I
is also establishedfor Horus Lord of MescnVIII 138,17-139,12. in the temple the benben , -stone When Behdetis on his thronehe sees
(139,11)in his templeand he comesto settleon his
monumentin the GreatPlace[LD IV pl.48a].The solarrite hasbeenadaptedherefor Horusandthe obeliskitself seemsto act as an intermediarybetweenearthandheaven- wherebythe statuesin the temple are rechargedwith power [in the name of the sun temple-of Niuserre Ysp ib R' the determinativeis an obelisk with a sundisk on its pyramidion- ZAS 60,1925 12-13] At Edfu the rite is paralleledwith wis-pt scenesandiwn- pillar scene,which is also Heliopolitan. Parallelto the solar aspectof the rite is the lunar aspect- which at Edfu is particularlyassociated with the Houseof the Leg, the Chapelof Khonsu.Herean obeliskshapedcasketcontainsthe leg of 9ps protectsthe leg I
Osiris . This is a later embellishmenton the function of the obelisk :
A-41273,19 In the pun tbn si3ty in thn : Khons 255,8; the si3ty leg is protectedin(go)_UA. . 1280,14; also 0ý"U
W
b. 1248,10 or 0au-
A3 hides (tb n) the leg 1276,12. Two scenes
53-1ya Xt3 in for Khonsu Take in box leg the title: the the where yourself makes whole use -ý 4 ý 0 Khonsu (line 13 1 278,10.Pl.28b shows the king offering is to OV'u-4 variation sbb 10 .A D, dsr dt n1r.f the king continues "rake for yourself to hide the god's limbs' 1262,11-12. The text is quite complex and P1.27b(XI pl. 305) shows the king offering
L
to Khonsu and Maat. In
return the king achievesa successfulkingship. A label above the two birds in the House of the Leg: hasoý!uin leg the ov-Ay-protect
tbn
1270,9
to protect Wb V 327 (6) GR
Ww m. rn. f n SU lb-n-R'
to
2-024
Wb cites only one example from a necklacepresentation
'Ch . A-0-A
"Your father Aturn protects you
'sic' has Rochemonteix Osiris' 197,12. he next to xi put a as protects
"- t
and perhaps the term should
be read nb (c f. Wb 11304) ,a mistake by the sculptor. However a damaged text has : /////hnddczF,-3t for 'to it be tts is but here 264,1 tbs VII thn or pierce! an error could not protection ýr-J///// 'to slaughter' (Wb V 328).
ibis = Thoth
thn W
Wb V 326(25-27) Pyr. thn refersto the whitesacredibis of Thoth (Ibis "ligiosa) but whereashb hassurvivedinto Coptic V Z19cit thn hasno Coptic survival implying that it was an archaicterm which enjoyedonly a-', q in the Ute Period [A.P.Zivie - LA III religious , not a secularrevival in its many appearances 115-121]. At Edfu the ibis is mostoftenmentionedin connectionwith Iloth : Lord of Ashmuncinin his form "71? ID 'as ibis 1508,1;the sdmw follow him as Heart Re 1521,10. The a lunarof -Ir and
of
bird is the opposite of the falcon the solar bird and the two are often mentioned together : the Icing , , r-ý& 'C%%r '00' IT '12is in falcon 11232.10-11-,in the House of the Leg that name of 0`ý' opposite the sun
the thn-bird (in puns with tbn obelisk/bnbn solar post) is the naturalcomplementof the falcon theheartofReas
high on his perch1270,10;the falconsand 604yJareon their perchesI,"'
248,10. Thoth watchesthe ceremonyof the foundingof the temple , where
settlesand gives
instructionsVI 7,2 -a pun with Dn. In a mortuarycontext. an incenseandlibation text hasthe line : elevateyour perfectionat the 'rime of
ths
-q CM , 1500,6 [Alliot Culte I p. III 'momentde Thothl.
ýl
to slaughter(animalsfor offerings) Wb V 328 (4-7) GR
Tbe objeet of ths can be animals : V65,1-2; OPA
V186,12; qDIA
"m-for
the god's ka IV 221,10 and specifically gazelles:
III146,4(ütleofascene).
4 10 t. hostile forces which can be the object of tts directlY : .--
'>04
Theysymbolisethedestructionoflll the bodies of bdnw foe IV 221,13 ;
2025
"ý'VZ bdnw IV 273,12-13 0
foes VII 263,16.The animalsare,'2"*C
for the ,mbutchered
daily radon VII 164,5 and at ihe temple foundation birds with claws are '03
IV 11,11.
0'0 Specific parts of animals are the object of tbs : the foreleg of an ox'*-A////V
224 11-12; Ov
T0 flesh is VI 142,13. The butchered by the butchers of animals presented of the oryx
IV
312,5-6 andc, oIA VII 301,14-15. tbs seems to mean 'cut up ' 'butchee , rather than 'slaughter' and it may be a technical term for butchery therefore is used in slaying the enemy and oryx type texts [c f. Zandee, Death p. 156 'to slaughter]. It may also be a WrIting for tqs 'to pierce! (Wb V 33 1) from tks 'to reach the sky' (Wb V 335). The word is also found at Denderaand Philae in similar contexts.
to flow
tbth
In ther- -Dnome the canal of the nome 00 ,
fro m the hands of Hapy IV 40,5
V
28,1. The context demandsa translation such as 'flow'. This may compare with thtb I)e confused' is Ombo 328,8-13) (Wb V Kom hair there and also a at which applies to the udder word or words of "N &-% >c
0a
irit w3dt Ifull of freshmilk (or flowing with fresh milk)' KO 1961,64 (Wb V 328,14). -j
t9
to cut open , split off Wb V 329 (17-20) MK
and Wb V 236 (15) to 237 (7)
tg is a later writing -of t3if 'to divide, part' (Wb V 236-7-Pyr.) which specifically refers to cutting, splitting off parts of foes to make them harmless. t3.lr 'to divide' : Raising the offering C:5-
hippopotamusis killed cia ,Cb
Maat"'*"ACII
da C13 A %,%
divide out the offerings IV 233,15 the red ,
and cut up for Isis and her son VI 217,9. In the negative n-t3X :
45,17; Isis and Nephthys:hA
'%*.r bm.k are not parted from your Majesty I
c=3r-1 -im. ýý 201,9. Also - the planks of the boat of Horus nn n w' r w' sn are not separated from
eachotherVI 80,6. ff 'to cue and render harmless with 'enemies' as direct objece : Horus the championt`Ziý sm3yw , (of Seth) VI 180,18. With head as the object "to split open' : the 2nd lance clca wpt VI 65,7 ;mintr(Lit has split open the
headof the hippopotamusVI 65,9 ;-Horus:x rrq. he hassplit openthe headsof the enemiesVI 64,6 ;
2-026
also
CIS3
ýA
TV 213,14.
With 't limbs' as object 'to cutoff': .
/ I drive back their stepscc223
by harpooner) IV 57,12; the bnp. Wd3t c="A
and cut off their limbs (done,
you cut off his limbs 111146,14-15.
With 'hide' as object. 'to flay': '213h-4 cut off his (hippopotamus) hide VI 81,5.
to pound , cut to pieces , hack
t9tif
Wb V 330 (5-10) GR, Med.
The earliestreferenceto t9t9is from a medicalrecipe wherea drug is poundedwith a thom 63 cm , xJ Wed. Wb 962 Eb.504 = ac = L. 56 'to pound], and it seemsto be a reduplicatedform of ts giving M9 a strongermeaning. At Edfu the objectof the verb is usuallythe foe : sm3yw IV 375,10-11:mdyw C'OM-A
1495.9;Horusas champion
4 1165.15 tnmwc-=*' IV 58,13-14:jJt-n-hL3kw-ibw CMCS3 : C'=9-4
4 IV 230,9: foreign landsc"mcno' -ndarkness 1370,7; om cý*=:2 to the endsof
IV 58,14.
4 In a sqr-hm text, the eyeballof the Nek serpentis m r"umi'mho poundedIV 305,7-8. Ile natureof VI hftyw. k foe knife have the actionis madeclearthus ra3m the m41 cut up your with ccc34 W 543-2. The aim is to reducethe foe to so manypiecesthat they cannotbe restoredand so the foe is utterlydestroyed.Thewordalsooccursat DenderaandPhilae.
tqr-pýty
mighty in strength Wb V 330 (15-17) GR Cr. 466b; CED207 ; KH551,227cf.
T'wt
bccomer1xcdandjoincdPKCr.403,,
be strong,brave[Sauneron,MdIangesMariettep.236-7§7 tqr is found from the GR period mainly in the phrase tqr. pDty 'mighty in strength' (or sim.) and it, x. a-A , is a warlike epithet of the king when he is engagedin defeatingenemies: sm3-bftyw
41ý """d IV 58,9 ; "d 1114,15; Ow-bf tyw jEn C> jýJ
1315,9-10;in ripping out hearts
115,15;dbd b foes father
4-'-j '*d 1140,5; 9 -c=:, - S it
169.1 or 0w-mdyw
IV 237,13;when he takesthe harpoon
1165,12;drives foes from Hor-Maa
1305,6; protectinghis
ll 74,5 and in a staircaseprocession the epithetof a priestcarryinga standardd , 1570,5.
2.027
ig 2=. ' It is alsoappliedto Khonsu . 'd ), -j
1276.14 Ile epithetis found too at Dendera,Philaeand .
Thebes. tqr-I is a different epithet: the king is
ý-J holding the harpoon (possibly based on Im3.9)
VIII 8,7. tqr can be used as a transitive verb
A tt-'3t n-k C=N.
have fi ib-k 'You rkt. ra of a geni made
strong the great flame burning in your hearf VI 160,5.
tqs = tks
to pierce Wb V 331(2-3) GR DG 660,4
tks
6f--
Cr. 406b ; CED 185 ; KH 228 T-ZjkC, OWXC- to pierce goad ,
tqs derivesfrom the earliertks 'to reachthe sky' (sometimeswith r) (Wb V 335 (17) MK. D.18). The laterversionof this takesthedirectobjectandhasthe meaning'to pierce. itoccurs twice at Edfu of the two flag polesoutsidethe temple '0, the obelisksA
piercethe cloudsof heavenVIII 67,44-15and
piercethe cloudsof heavenVII 19,8.Thesearethe only two examplesin Wb ,
44t. is by fragmentary but this use paralleled a text at Kamak////Z/4ýt I&
[Portal of EuergetesI-
JEA 35,1949 p.100line 131. As an extensionof this a geni called ]Vtm-ntt says
imy-lit n bfyw. k 'I pierce the
here he his horns knife do to the piercing VI 178,6. or a of enemies' uses your entrails The verb develops from MK, tks 'to penetrate' ; LE tks 'to cause pain'; 19th D. tks 'to torture' ;
GR tqs 'to pierce'.
W
torch
Torcheswereusedat Edfu in the sancturayduring the daily ritual [Sauneron,MDAIK 16p.276 nx YW9-q--7 BIFAO 19,1919 p.104full description]: 193 IJ at the Festival
the greattorchbeforeher is of vegetation(smw) V 358,3.
P,
tkn
all torchesbum in the temple11227,12-13
to attack, approach, reach Wb V 333 (10) to ý335ý12) MK
z028
DG659,11ýýIr-andAnksh. 16,8 Cr. 466a; CED 207; KH 263 IW60 push, repel IAAAI%
Usedas outlinedin Wb : to attack the 45, -
", --* Aattackedby hippopotamus
IT*
'0'
A
". attacksthe coward1560,13; Seth - -A VI 55,6;HorusICZ*
his foes 1302,15
As a warning : Or.tn r. f .
"Z 14D
1 Horus VI 85,11IZ9-41 me
foreign lands110,6: king beware of attacking him (god) or,
doing evil to him Il 166.4. itrw approach the river VI 67,6 ; god is described as being
To approach:
-A
I"
h4
A-40
nn -ý Ic-heis near(approaches) millions,but nonecanreach him VII 10,12.Adifferentasp cctof,.:. .AI this is the religious sense, where god is accessible : tkn tw im. i may you approach me' VI 851,1 [Sauneron, MDAIK
16 1958 p.276 n. h].
Horus is far from Followed byz'to
ý9!! Horus
-A
m 4'w near in flesh 1430,4 ?
cause to go near to, to repel
9D .0 Seth r desert IV 18,11; Horus of Mesen ýFj Seth r Asiatics V 213,2; Horus of
ý9. Mesen 'ASethr Asiatics V 299,2and
tkn
to' [c L JEA 29,29 nA and Junker GrD pp. 92ff]
impurity
,
Ida
VI 16,13.
dirt
4=6 At Edfu : twr. i dt. k rb Ir X 1--br I purify your body from dirt - said by the priest carrying the Hapy standard in the procession 1556,14 . The word is derived from tkn 'to attack where impurity is an, 'attack! and danger to that which is pure.
tkk
to attack
Wb V 336 (2-10) MK tkk occursat Edfu in a numberof formulaicphrases:wnp tkk sw'pierce/staýthe one who attacks him'
ý' `: 218,14 V -j -ý, b,, -J(Hprus)
VIII 63,2; Horus..... .
IV 371,10
ý!; 1Z: 7' 'a* falcon VI 76,1 ; -j srf tkk h3 'to quell one who attacks': ; .-*'j window of the 107,9;
the child 111201,7.
, Z;:, o %fy 'one is Horus tkk great of might at who attacksthe majestyof :
bring an end to his heartatc""* llz:;b
temple VI
1378,18;in a Maat text Horusslaughtcrs 1141,13;Maat - Ncphthysemits fire at,
ZI 269,10 ý=J
'e-
134,12-13
1371,16;equips-
2-029
b3-tkk
tkk
*A: for W, VIII 48,6 example - rep-
ýý -! Nnd IV 330,7 1!71 IcF,
assailant Wb V 336 (11) D. 18 GR
tkk is the noun derived from the verb tkk 'to attack' (above) and occurs at Edfu : possibly wnp makes fall down the attacker around the window of the
1370,3 ; the geni 'srf UrILIV 614,10
falcon VI 76,1
tktk
ýA ý-w .
spellingof tkk ? to attack Wb V 336 (13-14) D.19 GR to attack
tktk is probablya spellingof tkk and a late text may confirm ft
srf aam0
quell the
one who attacksthe land (Nectanebo)Goshen4,1 . At Edfu thereis a pun on the two spellings: the b3-tkk
1"
. ............
19%
x
=.
j "R hftyw 1273,4; the name of a minor deity is U U': v
son of
Horus1194,14.Ibis spellingis alsofoundat PhilaeandDendera. Both tkk and tktk may be a reduplicatedand abbreviatedform of tkn wherethe.final n hasbeen lost andalsocomparetheverbdgdg'to treadupon'.
2.030
L
tetheringrope V.
Writings - Direct:
ýApý
Phonetic Change:
ala
la
BIFAO 43 1945 p.79 ,
suffix -2 sing.fem. Wb V 337 (4) DG 663 JunkerGrD §49
ZD
a
ASAE 43,1943 lists the following: p.213 no. 83 s? (V1155,9); no.849 (V11145,13); no.85'-" V (146,14); 86 I (VI 95,15); no.87 51 (111290,15) ; p.215 no.96 !J; no. no.99 41 (111119,11j; p.216 no.101 if p.217 no.109 14
4 (111197,5); no.102
(VI 294,1). Add also
Fairman[OP. CiLp.290] suggeststhat 0' they mayderivefrom the feminineform It,
13
(VII 141,13); no.105'4
(11117,17)
VIII 55,1. are difficult to expWri as feminine suffixes , but-,.. for eachother. andtheyact asreplacements
strap Wb V 342 (4) CR
Wb cites one reference, in a direction to priests : attach
An you strap (of cloth) to the
loop which is on the golden base'l 414,10 (after Alliot, Culte I p.345).
13-sryt
standardbcarer
13-sryt is a common rank for a man in charge of the conscription of soldiers [Schulmann, Nfilitary Rank p.69-7 11who could serve on land or ship [AEO I p.29* and Faulkner in JEA 27,1941 p. 12ff.]. At Edfu it is a fide of one of those geniiwho accompany the creator god and protect him
ýý4+ 13w
11132,10[readthusby Goyon- Gardiensp.44,6 commanderof ftwps].
chfldren, progcny Wb V 339 (14) to 340 (18) Pyr. DG 667,3
ot.
2031
As Horus is a falcon god it is fitting that his children, that is the minor dieties of Edfu are referred , to as 'his chicks' : Horus founded the land for his chicks
Il 10,7-8'-,he guardsthemin their shrines his wings to protect, them
1110,2-3 and he protects them
VIII 96,1,
IV 55,9 and stretchesout
VI 12,6; Behdetsaysto his
chicks ... 11185,7-8.
Certain nomesare associatedwith 'chicks' - the Mendesiannome : Horus is the ba.of bas (birds) 'ýý %are in his 35,5; livingba. '1ý his IV the h1ansionof bas1334.5 the and among mchicks , (a pun hereon the ba -bird andba.ram of Mendes)[ two fledglings,like two basare ShuandTefhut IV 26,6 ; in the
(BD 15B) Taharqap.45 n.591;in' the'Xoite nome,Horus begathis ,
(this bird 1202b)V 29,9. The children follow
Wetjesetnome,Horus is herewith his M. Horus and Hathor in the temple:ýL
IV 18,4.The king is the heir of the one who begat T VIII 146,9. 4L
11111,5-6.HorusandHathoraretogetherat the commandof Re and hi
Actual bird-chicksarereferredto in an offeringtext wherethefield goddessoffers'
ýý
ýklj 163,12
andthe ideaof a divine child asa chick arecombinedin a geeseoffering text whereIsis nursesher *. 4 I is in Horus Khemmis. king, 375,4-5 the (Horus) child the ; chick the men-bitIV 272,14;Hathorloves
chick of Nereton
her child IV 288,14.
Wb V 341 (1) GR cites separately : the king,
chick of Horus with extended claws I
306,7, but the exaniple should be included here.
L3
drops pellets , Wb V 341 (4) to 342 (3) Pyr.
L3 is most often found in the purification ritual pjjr ý3 sp 4 rn 13w n incense'Going round 4 times with pelletsof incense'.The word is almostinvariablyspelled
and often the ritual occurs
in pairs where two complementarytypes of incenseare used: pellets of Xrp incense(from Wadi Natrun in Lower'Egypt)136,10and pelletsof snji 136,18.Theseare next to eachotheron the west Upper is but the rite, with pellets of the the complementary of sanctuary opposite on east wall wall , Egyptian'incense(from Nekhebin UpperEgypt) 148,17 and scenesshow,respectively for eachpair, the king offers firstly
snir besideit 149,6. The 11 (snLr ) andin these thdn
cases5 pelletsof either incenseare used.The emphasisof the accompanyingtextsis on the king as Lower'then Upper Egypt and the Two Lands, while Horus, who receivesthe of repectively ruler
2032
offering
impurities. hostile drives king away pure and makesthe
ý ."`1'
1418,5 UE (13) 1427.7 in Wabet on west,,, opposite the : elsewhere pairings of the ritual occur Horus because incense is LE latter is destroyed and,, text the offering the title Though the wall . , Lower Egypt Upper kingship king to respectively. in the and over queen and Hathor give return Exterior of the Naos - west wall has a variation with sw'b m 9m' n Nhb IV 215,13. In bo
east wall sw'b m
return impurities are removed. Enclosure Wall
mhw-n-grp
IV 60,14,;
cases the king offers
-and
in
Upper Egyptian incense of L
sw"b wi
NekhebVII 54,9 and next to it /////Lower EgyptianincenseVII 55.12 again in return the Icingis 5pelletsgf,,,
purified.Houseof the Morning (3) -north wall Going round4 timeswith
LE incense- performedby the Iunmutefpriestbeforethe king, who is purified 111337,15andbelow,., this
the sempriestperformsthe UE ritual for the king 111336.12[pl.811.
A column in the Hypostyle Hall has the more unusual scenetide list 61
of snir offered by
the king and his ka to Osiris and Isis 1199,16 (pl. 40j shows the king offering El a
extensivetexts relating to these rive pellets are in the Laboratory
The mos 1'. -t
brp
twr psdl
consecratingpelletsand purifying the Ennead11225,8- 226,10. Ile text lists
9m"Of
Nekheb
of Xrp and
table with
upon it (pl.43b) . Ile recipientgods- Horus , Hathor , Nekhbetand Wadjet,
of snir (line 10) and the king holds the brp-sceptreover a, -
ensurepurity and then follows the instructionsfor making 5 pelletsof UE incensefrom natronof Nekheb,then5 pelletsof LE incensefrom natronof Irp and then5 grainsof snLr incense- which is,, _,, irp Nekheb natrons. and a combinationof The optimumnumberof pelletsusedis five * and this numbercan precedej3w as*ýý'. or follow . it
Thisreadsriveasthe. wy is adual ending= 2plus the 3 pellet signs= rive. ýi
IV 14,12.The. 1.incense. it 120 I] from 5th Dynasty [Arch. Abousir types is to of the applies same n. where word used Ile word occurselsewherein templetexts: purificationwith et
The rite is an archaicbut nonethe lessimportantpurificationritual.
13 w
wind, breath, air Wb V 350 (12) to 352 (29), Pyr.
DG 669.9
and*r-
2033
Cr. 439b; CED198,; KH252
T4y'
OHoyý
The creation of the air and wind was analogous to the creation of life and to be able to giveaiewas the particular ability of sky gods. At Edfu Horus is often called di/iry
13w in hh n r3. f 'one who
296 (a in from breath his Coffin CT IV Texts the the of phrase air mouth' use with gives/makes * 111169,4-5;cm> IV 290,14; LJ and Urk. V 55 , TB 17 1ý. VII 134,14; -=>,
VIII 103.15 He also is 'one who gives breath to every nose': ditf . V 315,5. In parallel with this he opens throats and gives air to all noses
V 208,5; di,
43,1155,2; V11131,13;
1438,5., to the one in the womb 11163,12;as Re , he makes
Horus also : gives
the northwind and earth VI 2.1-2. Throats are made to breathe becauseof air
and creates
1ý
1371.15 *.
ýr
67,16. In tb M (light the in his beams breathe beings a offering equivalent) and air perhaps all and , * ýheavens III between between heavens V 146,15 ba of Horus is ! goes and goes which # Horus disk 11119,17; from four gives 41,1-2 the the the winged nose of winds come RM
to the living V-326,15-16andhe is Lord of
*
308,1; Horus V from his nose which come
is between 1ý (g3w) VIII 19,4. The the him sky god analogy to the suffocates of who nose gives in Horus to light. These offerings breath between breath/air, refer type phrases epithets and of and and light). life (9wty 44 and of symbols wind, especially plumes or crowns of for Amarna from § but (Pyr 1158) the from period texts an epithet the earliest as used 13w-n-Inh , 161 ff. 157 Otto. GuM 21 H Amama to [Davies Icing and ; pp-51 pl. the
';,=3 f of the gods 3 C:3r,
4D TV V- 147,7-8; T-
211,8;3?
cu At Edfu Horus is 3ZAAAm
(column texts) V 259,7;
#u-f is 360,15; Hoýrus 13w king IV andgives the the of to nose noble comes
q-t gives
in his hand1128,6;he gives z'ýr
and opensthroatsV 388,13;also:?,
Tto all living things VIII 154,10; he gives
Hathorcangive
$r-zY*ý ,
holds he -'11163,11; 13 (9); he
in the temple 11119,18. Also
11143,10.
The phrase can be further described as 13w ndm. n Inb 'sweet breath of life abbreviated
y fH
_V308,1,
or,
to unite with your nose 1371,15. Horus is_also.called
(132). 1124 in Behdet preeminent The wind is a naturalphenomenonwhosecoursecoversthe world , and in Egypt it is the prevailing blow is important, to that seems southto the end of the earth wind most so wind which north-south ,
2.034
king domain: Horus king's limit indicates the the gives all the of In metaphors the wind thecourseof T places which are on -A.
4)
the course of the wind (or wind has walked) 1471,12-13; Horus
to the limits of the wind and rule of the north to the limits of darkness I
gives the southq-90
42 'e' " he 1142,2. Shu 501,14; seizesthe souLhc: the the to limit of wind co ms god of atmosphere , ..!-j ký cw to make all things excellent in sbt-jr IV 49,4. with Ile texts in Edfu Volume V are from the Court (1) and some are written on Oe top lintels - that is: in the air or in frieze or other top texts which may be construed in terms of the temple mythology as the open air betweenheavenand earth. The psoitioning of words foraie is appropriate therefore. Uncertain readings: 12LhLE nome Q?M
IV 31,5 ; the people kiss the earth for the kini,
when he rises for them IV 19.7.
gods
ýi, f
male, manly Wb V 344 (12) to 345(13) Pyr. At Edfu : in the plural 13w with women(hmwt) adorethe god , 11,9;Nephthysgives rw ýb
P in awe at the Edfu gods IV
in praiseat seeingthe king 174,8; Ibthor puts awe of the king in
F. 1, and love in the bellies of women 182,2; Ptah is the father ofrvý '- and womeni the hearts of 99,4; Hathor makes great love of the king in 7,912andwomenVIS6,4. In the phrase 13w-nirw 'lle earliest occurrence of this may be on an early Ptolemaic statue'of .
Ahmessonof Smendesfrom the Kamakcache.Herethebull Amenopctis calledrMuwslated
by"
Fairmanas 'phallusof thegods'[JEA 20 1934p3 backline 6 pl. 1) In anEdfu text he later modified . the phraseto 'mostvirile of the gods!(JEA 36,1950 p.71 n.al and at Edfu it occursas an epithetof IV 227,4 and *-"twit IV 54,16.Min Karnutefis'i''
various deities : 1113is the gm4s falcon bull is as expecied
Nw ; ýIi`i
IV 271.3 and
; uit'i
11270,10.
It 13w in otherdivine epithets: Atum the elderof the Ennead IV 2 1.11;the falcon is Hathor
ýL
rl
,,
IV 231,13-14.It can also appearin epithetsof goddesses
'go everygod fearsher 1570,16.
IN is also usedin the senseof 'husband':Isis mournsfor her
13wt
Lheft
i father of the gods(or Male'god
ýL`w
manII02,10.
1035
c f. Wb V 350 (2-10) A word 13wt occurs at Edfu in the instructions to priests entering the temple
C!a
e
VI 348,12-13. Alliot translated the word thus et quon se garde de (toute) vol' beware of all stealing' [Culte I p. 1821,The phrase is literally - Seware of taldng as thefe that is 'stealing. The only word , similar is a noun from the verb LN 'to take, 13wt -- stolen goo(L EWb V 350 (11) NK , P.Leiden
352,10D. 19] andtheEdfu termderivesfrom thesameroot.
13m
lion Wb V 355 (2-4) GR
Accordingto Wb 13mis attestedonly from thePtolemaicperiodand the Edfu referencesmaybe the earliestexamples. 4-,; -JU Lbrd of Mesenis very frequentlycalled13m - preeminentin 3:3rw : 232,15: 6o _Horus ý$w'ký%ýýV299.1;ýL'cPW-W-VI 94'-,'. T"*IV392,7;., V 212,13; 71,11; V175,5-6 oras Lord -19-wc C %. %
VIII 80.3 or in the nome of this city : 17"l- VIII 7.15 of Z3 rw .U= iij 4ý& ýý VI 287.1-2 from he 65,2, drives Seth back into Unt-13bt : VI the where AR%. 95N S . )%4 CiW.VH 168,8-,IR5ýý4PENVH 255,4and in the nomeof VI 91a; (Maat) desert: pri,,, Unty-13bt Horusis describedas
1334,10.
The emphasis on Horus of Mesen as a lion reflects the fact that Vrw
and Hnt-13bt are on the far
easternborder of Egypt and from here maraudersor attackers(that is Sethian forces) had to be repulsed before they made inroads into Egypt (as the Hyksos were traditionally supposed to have done). The appearanceof the word in Maat texts and Killing foes texts is then explained . The threats are dealt ýLS: Z who drives away the foe 1476,9- 10; with most successfully by the fierce lion : the falcon is
Horus
C?-^A
1ýý' VI 16,13;
11135.11-,driving Sethto Asia
1233,10. In these
casesthe lion is an animalof the Deltabut theseDelta areascouldbe equatedwith Edfu : the temple is the 'Placeof the ClaW'of 1, ý6w Horus is
t7&4ýwIV Seth IV 263,7-8; 111,14 Horus there%o %j?., -, punishes
in WetjesetHor IV 277,3; he is ,tr-
ti;?,. in his Mesen
174,14and V -V
214,9-10. The lions par excellenceat Edfu aretheprotectivelion gargoyles which takeawayrain waterfrom a . storm (Sethian)and who are Horusof Mesen
and sharpof teethIV 269,15.The word
1036
who eats flesh IV 274,4 ; also
is in be the : gargoyle eccentric way an can spelled ..
"'PIV .11,0
274,6; Words of
'6*' flesh IV 117,9 and eats who I&
:
Q
who drinks blood IV
'COT' eq, ! -ý 269,4 desert IV Truler of the 117,4; 4 -a phrase repeated on the enclosure wall : amCe Jtp
(=the falcon)VII 319,14and 13
'FRk
VH 323,5-6.
OEREý
"6 The epithet lion' can be applied to the king too : offering Intyw 'M 0c .% qF?,* 354.4; on his throne as 0 e4-5TZ
and ruler of Punt IV
ruler of the desert IV 342,12; incense text = king 15
VI 305,6. It is spelledmoreusually
who seizesNubia IV 79,12and the king enters
VI 240,14-15
the templeas
The frequencyof the odd spellingis explainedby the fact that theseexamplesare relatively close =0 bread,
togetheron the walls andmayhavebeenwrittenby the samescribe/sculptor. dn, C3-
0
13
loaf =0 bread 162ýý r-9,
p. 111-116 (from its use in words like mtwt)].
for
m (seede Wit, BIFAO 55 1955
Also in a broken text, possibly
4"
VIR *>
97,16.13m is also found at Philae and Dendera MD III 51n The equation of the falcon with the lion is made feasible by the fact that both are creatures of prey, with sharp claws and teeth or beak, both live in scrub areas on desert edges, both are fierce in hunting prey - with admirable qualities of strength and brute ferocity,
both can be 'tamed! both are fast. A .
pure combination of the two is the griffin. It is also interesting in this context to look at the place 3:3rw [Gauthier DG VI p. 67-8] It is in the . 14th LE nome and is known from the 18th D. [Tuth. III = Urk. IV 6471 In GR times the nome was . called Tanis and it controlled the important military road to Palestine. The two terms 13m and 3[3rw' may be etymologically
13ms
related (see- 13rw).
to eat , to devour Wb V 355 (5-7) Late GR '*ý I
&? MP & The oldestexamplecited by Wb is Urk. VI 23,7 -? L'-'-
parallel with wnm.
% Mq V*of'the food At Edfu 13msis usedin offering texts: Horus Hathorand Harsomthuseat, , offered to them (brp '3bt) V 388,6; the king is encouragedto eat food presented 146A ; or meatput on the fire
ýýM9
Ennead171,12 ; in a f3i-iht text
ýtMJ±13bt 'o*VI162,2; Horus cats
4'1&1
1*
AII?
vir'! "-
offerings with the
may you cat of themIV 77,2 ; stpw
ýf4
2037
of a lion devouring its prey IV 129,12
snf.sn n sm3yw VIII 167.11
ILIII* of the companyof Seth1575,12: Ynsbread
HorusMerty 'eatshem-tsand MII/Aim. VII 72ý5 sn
A?
Lryw-bread VII 247.5-, supply the altar and
PVIP -o wl-
ni bnm.sn VU 301A. In all cases13nis is a variant of other words for 'to eae which occur in parallel. Also : incenseis presentedto the sacredbulls andthe Apis bull declares'theyeatwhatis given them 1520,2.In a more symbolicway : wherea crocodileis cut into pieces- the tide of the M0 '"" '0 C=> . is I' imyw 'Eat Mesen 1113,17 Msn of ye, people sceneendswith 5,? II broughtto Horusandas its soverýignHorus catshis foeswho are in the waterVI 44,4
ATq. +
Also attestedat Kamak<32f> , OmbosH 189,792andDenderaVIH 32,3.
L3rw
lion Wb V 342 (6) GR
%rZ In the city of 13 rw. Horushasthe epithet
1476,9 (papyrusand geeseoffering) [de Wit,
Lion p.460]. This may be a pun to play on 13rw . but more likely it is an error for 13m lion, with the secondlion reading,not rw but m.
- Vt-s3b
vizier Wb V 343 (8) to 344 (9)
L3t-s3b 'is the abbreviatedform of t3yty s3b L3ty q.v. [seeLA VI 1227-351.
LWfY
papyrus Wb V 359 (6-10)'NK, GR -DG 676,8
ry
Cr. 795a; CED322; KH438 The word My is firýt attestedin theNK andwasusedwith words suchasdt andmn4 to designate' for 'papyrus' It is into Coptic The the as word probably a word survived papyrusreeds,rushes. . Semiticloýiword pf
-..
fact in has been the that of especially view the argued though reverse -
2.038
it for 601. That GM 33,1979 Egyptian [Wright, is originally a p. word reeds was the papyrus purely is shownin the 'Ship'sLog' text [Peet,BIFAO 30 1930pA88] whereLwri is a generalnamefor seeCharpentier<1422>p.826-7; Dittmar,Blumenp.51]. reedsandrushes[for references At Edfu Jwfy is a typeof offering In two scenestheoffering is madeto AmunLord of Sma-Behdet . 11i't' =)%O--11, (the LE counterpartof Edfu) : rdit 111236,15 1157,7-8; Onk-c""4ý0P to s'rw s'rw and #'%and 237.4;in a further sceneHorusof Belidetreceivesthe offering bnk
11KV 295,10to 296,4 .
In returnthegod unitesthe Two Landsfor theking andmakeshim their ruler. Jwfy thenrepresents the,(papyrus)reedsof the Delta which when combinedwith UE (s'rw) reeds symbolise the , unificationof Egypt. The textsalsostresstheprotectivevalueof reeds.Horusasa child washidden and protectedin the reedsof Khemmis thustheyprotectthe king anda god like Amun 'who hides , qtl --III his majestyin idow '(111237,3).In 1157f. the reedsarereferredto as #d 'divine wives T The scenesshowbundlesof
4VA
)IF
plants being offered (plAOf and 134) and"7
4WA
TF (pl.75).
Significantly thesetextsare found in the two HypostyleHalls and the Court which are symbolic , in stoneof theprotectivemarshreedsaroundtheinnershrine.In two cases(111236 representations andV 295) the textsareuponcolumns[Derchain, P.Salt825p.151-2].
1wn
to attack? Wb V 359 (11) to (12)
The meaningof jwn is uncertainbut in somecontextsit canhavethe meaning'attack smiteand if, , it is the root of the word m1wn 'place of smiting' = battlefield or arena then this word helps to , II p.617 n.27]. It hasbeenstudiedby Sethe[ZAS 57, confirm the meaning[Lloyd, Hom.Vermaseren 1922p.58 after Schafer,ZAS 43,1906p.74-6] andGunn [JEA 12,1926 p.1311 Sethediscussedall . ýi latera the known examples: NK - Eb.101,12/3-A and as in ZAS 43 . 74%:?:'a,
battlefield for bulls; P.Abg.Hanis 8,6kt'ýk*j'do ýL-;Thes.148 a moon day is
not thrust'and c.f. VI 130,101ý -0--Va
'thrustingof both horns'.Gunn suggestedthat it meanVto
rise' - Eb. 101,13the heartrising (in the descriptionof a condition)andthe otherexamplesas quoted F "' by Sethecould mean 'to rise' in a hostile senseor 'to raiseTurther - P.Kahun 7,39-A&U NIathematical Rhind (rising) in the papyrusa noun twnw refers to an this of review ; swelling is dwn further twn Note 3 that-rwoyd a mixture of while and suggests arithmeticalprogression. ,
2039
Bohairic indicates dwn as the original, the meaning to 'raise, rise, - suits better (dwn = Stretchout). There are Late mixed writings ZAS 45ol IOLU ,
Jý and the two could have become confused.
9ý : An Edfu example occurs in a text greeting Horus, 'Hail to thee Horus who strides
%!! v n, im t-
[after Fairman who took it as dwn though he adds in brackets twn ?] VI 130,10.7be word also appears as the name of flood water, in the nome of .t0,4? zr
ýq
'he brings to you ljtm containing =
L IV 181.4 (parallel has mw. wsr V 114,1). This 'attacking bull' metaphor is similar to the
namefor flood water k3-bnp [seeSauneronRdE 15 1964p.52 n.1] and the bull sign usedto write jwn is jwn impliesthat the underlyingnuanceis of a bull pawingthe groundandpreparingto charge. thereforeto 'prepareto attacV.
JWn
to reward Wb V 360 (2) c f. dwn with this sense.
A noun Jwn is attestedfrom the New Kingdom with the meaningreward!, gifC (Wb V 360 (1) NK / Late with examples) and Wb has one example of the verb derived from it : 'No foes stand before his tN '617 majesty O-IP
Sý
' [Daressy de from les dloges il temps service son statue au a conquis ,a
Dendera ASAE 17,1917 p.91 late Ptol/early Roman]. There is also a clear example at Edfu : in the temple description -the god
+I
Pm.f Or OU rewards his majesty for his work IV 15,9 .
The word is mostlikely to bea writing of dwn'to raise up'(as a reward) q.v.
lb
a vessel Wb V 354 (1-9) -D. 18
The earliest references to this vessel , from the early 18th D. (Urk. IV 206) write the word as 13b but from the 19th D. the.usual spelling is 1b. The vessel is a goblet without a foot for liquids and can be made of metal and perhaps glass [du Buisson, Vases p.64]. They are used in offering texts : in a including (the beer bearers brings tnmmt various goddess) with vessels of offering one procession , qAN.
lei au
-
fit W
lb vesselsand dsrw vesselswith their contents
lbty (2) 363 361 (3) Wb V to , ,
(dbýw)IV45,8-9.
2-040
DG 611,4tw
-J4
Cr. 443b; CED199; KH253 Tooye The original word jbty for a pair of sandalswasreadas twt evenby the New Kingdom [JanssenZAS 53 1917p.138-91.The word is usedas indicatedby Wb but it CP p.292 n.201 and Spiegelberg, is alwaysspelledwith the two sandalword
4ý-
thereis no attemptto write it phoneticallyor
evenuse it in alliteration. Generallyforeign lands fall beneaththe king's sandalsH 65,14 ; the 9 Bows fall 1jr-jbty 1385,1 ; 1207,11: or sbiw 1276,11 and the Two Landsare under the king's sandals1161,6. In processionalscenes nn wrd jbwty 'sandalsdo not tire' : 1513,12 ; 1549,10 and they are to hurry (s13)1414,10. The Nile is saidto flow from the sandalsof certaindeities- suchas Khnum : it comesforth from 4A4 underhis sandals1167,10;alsofrom the sandalsof the king 1162,9 ; IV 43,9.
jpýt
cavern, hole Wb V 364(11) to 366 (5) DG 628
hole lake ,
At Edfu thejpýt are usuallythe sourceof the Nile -a cavernto the southof Egypt from wherethe Nile flowed Funerarystelahad the offering formulae'I bring to you Hapy from 'rol .
his I
cavern' [Maspero, Hymne au Nil p.32, XXXII n.3] and this was symbolisedin the ritual by the pouringof a libation which wouldbring to the deceased all thebenefitsof theNile. At Edfu the texts, 4stressthis role of the 'cavern'as the sourceof the Nile : Hapy flows from 20t c--3 1485,6 ; Horus makesHapy flow from
AOAI 1ý I Ati Mý111 LF73 1259,14or bringshim r-"'-3 Il 8,8. More exactly,Hapy
comesfrom 'of c3 underthe sandalsof Khnum1167,9andin a hymn to Horushe is saidto have 1) ý.,, "' 1 'C' and madethe flood great 1116,9.Anukis declares, 0 poursout Nun opened (st) 'r4j C-3 for you 1115,7 ; the king is able to makeHapy flow (IM) from his cavern I I &4-k ,: -, ,z. r=
the waterfrom UpperEgypt flows from 0 C-3 1ý Irvir
from10c-5 ---v r-=
V251,10;,,,ý, -I
(Mendesnome) IV 34,13;the floýd pours`ý
11257,1
Principally,the jptt is locatedin the southat Aswan (hencethe associationwith Khnum , Anukisý by Nile doorway the Upper Egypt) which underworld comes the andthe cavernrepresents waterand
Z041
out into this world. There is a minor deity called 'Lord of Voice in m
--3
C4'
the Place in
a-b Z-0
fields of the West" 1194,13 Thereis alsoa referenceto .
dck
cavem
be This 111 11,9. Heliopolis may one of the contributing sources along the course of the Nile, of which were supposedto be marked by whirlpools and/or Nilometers such as the one at Babylon (Old Cairo) [Drioton, BIE 34,1951/2 p.291-316 ; also LA 1592] . The Edfu example refers to a Lower Egyptian source for part of the Nile. n The determinative
in the writing of the word implies that it is a 'cave' or 'chambee of some
kind and the determinative ;r-"q
jp4t-nt-dt
implies that the cavern is part of the celestial circle.
grave -----WbV 365 (8) D.18
Literally 'the cavernof eternity'-a euphemismfor the tomb.jp4t 'tomb' aloneoccursin the Book "Words 20 D. 65Imseba Crr " in Lb) Theban of Nav. 149,38 <649>) Crotb. tombs Dead and of the 234 in Ha - Lord of the West - you haveunitedwith me my c`2-3
and 'Youhaveunitedwith
AmarnaIV 4 and Kairo Wb Nr.352 <603>. At Edfu the phrase occurs in a geographical text on the enclosure wall - Horus is addressedas ý\ ý2 ; 4 [I "T C% C, C-3 ca L--
jpýt-d3t
andbringsall kinds of food andanimalsfor the altar VI 28,7.
cavernof djat
, Wb V 366(6-7) BD is It in Ptolemaic infre4uently NK from the period. the andthenmoreoften Thewordonly appears Borghoutse his imply Ptah there. Memphis texts that craftsmen worked or andcertain with connected in it have been is like'the'fiytý jp4t-d3t place a oftenassociated,may that with whichthe concluded it is it Ptah, Memphis local coulc elsewhere god- soat or graveof the townswhichwasthecenotaph I p.194-8]. OMRO51,Excursus beof Osiris[Borghouts, in in Memphis texts the the : all geographical above At Edfutheexamples the with show association for his ka in Vwt-U-ptý 0ý the and perform CM craftsmen rites the where Memphitenonle ,-xj3 theishedtreeis in jý3'j
in 'nt-t3wy 1329,13 14 trees are shened the and while nebes -o
texthas////in -a r3 Thenin thepehutextfor theMemphitenome:a damaged
.
MM"and at theend
2-042
is the Sokar ship V 14,2 (the correspondingtext in IV 22 is hacked). A text which has apparently no Io ATZjtý Re himself in his forms Memphite connection , describesMontu as the White Bull ina
and statues[c f. Bucheum1143]1172,14.The text howeveris 'raisingthe wd3 amuletto his father Montu' and the aim of the amuletis for Montu to grant protectionto the king on the battlefield . Amuletmanufactureis usuallyassociated with Ptahasthe craftsmangod , which mayaccountfor the mentionof the lpbt-d3t here. In the Ptolemaicperiod the cavernwasconnectedwith Memphis but this may not havebeenthe , caseearlier.whena moregeneralmeaning'tomb-pif semsadequate[BD 125, 27 'tomb-pit!and at Abydos, Mar. Abydos I pl.44 Horus is in tp4t-d3t the Abydos tombs] Borghouts translates . bbt-Wt as 'blockedtomb' or Vocked cavern'andJacquet-Gordon ' la la de d1t caverne salle at Memphis[Domainesp.194 n.11.At Esna,Khnumis veneratedin the cavern[EsnaV 224,204].In P-Leiden1348 rt. 5,4 the 1pbt-,d3t is localisedin Hermopolis but herethe text is a protectionspell for thelpbt-d3t and this spell comesbetweenonefor the nostrilsandthe mouth so it may well be a euphemismfor throaL
jpbt-wd-k3w
throat
Wb V 366 (2-5) GR jpýt probably refers to the the cavity of the whole of the inside of the mouth, as far back as the throat.The phrasethus literally means'cavity which transmits/ordainsfood' or 'the provisionerof ood' [MG p.420 and Caville, Essaip.6 n.21andlike mrt it is also synonymouswith MaaL In Maat ýD UV e_. 1E 12311 Q 11. is 157,7; 310,10 VI c-3.*-j presentationsNUat called : to Ij 4WD 92b'0 46 I ýjj e'4e12 257,14; Q IV 0-. ' VII V 187,14-15; ; C] c-a oil Cj, le-14=1 I. II 1 1@ C'Ob 1479,1 195,1; 129,1 e 45,17 ;
'q
1 11 ""' V'Ca fit
cavernwhich trAmits food to his belly VII 322,14;'IC3 Ca
VI 161,8. At Edfu, becauseHorus is the main god, thenjpýt-wjd-Uw as Maat is especiallyassociatedwith II Ij 13M) fj 1 228,8; him (and thus the king) : in a hymn to Horus - his noble daughter(Maat) is C%-.%1J. -your throat, your belly and the morninghymn to awakenthe god -calls on his mouth 0 =. has ,
Edfu in the text, (8). In 116 nome to awaken the gullet morning a geographical
Ack.
2-043
of Horus in it 1337,10. A text may misunderstandthe term : the greetingwith the nmst vessel - here the Nile comes from 11zýý C3 ,-- y
11203.8 - which may be related to this or a mistake by a scribe. However if it is
intentionalthenit would not be a cavity transmittingfood awaybut hereis 'cavity which emitsfood'. Most likely this is a mistakefor jp4t 'cavern'.
1, -
The phrasealsooccursat Dendera Philaewith the sameusesandis a standardsynonymfor Maatat , this period.
jm3-1
mighty arm Wb V 367 (6) to 368 (5) OK
Wb notesthat jm3 is an attributewhich usually.accompaniesparts of the body and in later texts [RoyalTombsandBD respectivelyI also 0 andib . From theOK it alreadyappearsas an epithetof Horus.Im3-1refersto the mighty arm of the god in thebattle againstenemiesor in protectingEgypt terný itas 151. Onurisp. king [Junker, translates the and
Uorus with the uplifted arm'
(perhapsin parallel with OW) [Sinai II p.291. Horus Lm3-' is the warrior god who destroys foreign peopleand the enemiesof Re [Junker,Onurisp.25, Arch. Abusir 1-91n.61.The readingLm3 297,17. form from VI but by Fairman, the. with metathesised mj3-', especially more established was 59,1973 136 [JEA it has L3y-"leadee Borghouts p. n2]. read as r4ntly At Edfu lm3-' is mostoftenan epithetof theking as Horusin scenesof offeringswherehe needsa e> . 115,12;Horus the harpooner
Lj
'. in hw. the r-stpw scenes mighty/raised arm , -90* 5>11 ---Jj I; VII 1 VII 73,1 107,10-11 holding the harpoonIV 351,4; -,: JCZ-J 1452,10.In =_Lj killing variousfoes : oryx
ZV
151,14;crocodile
VII 274,9. In giving protective amulets: wsh collar menat arrow
&=-j
V 172,18;wadjeteye
ýý 1150,11;
IV 31,5; Horus with harpoon columns:
11143,15
V 169,8-9- Seth j
3>*
_j
266,14 -IV
1233,10.In weaponofferings: bow and
ýý : Horus harpoon 111135,18: of troops .a,----J
1306,16
C__ 197,14
Lord of the harpoon
heaven lifting In 1424,8, up as -Ic--j
111243,11.
Various : offering 'ntyw.:e>, '-jj,-J 1132,17 ; Smiting foes.!>' Putting foes in the firei'm"I! j V 293,16:Receivingbravery
41-1
1483,8 ; 5t> _%ýtj
1171,4
VIII. 143,8;the king appearsas
1044
ýj
Horus
j
b-" A 7, 1118,14;Horus greets his father 9>>, Vill 118,8; troops of gods.
-Lj
I
232,12. Other gods can be given this epithet: Onuris VI 304,11 ; the guardian gods are
--P, -!-j
Lord of Taru VI 297.17; gm 0s falcon j .! P -, 1118,3; Ptah the craftsman is -ýJ
and qn-gbty establishing Nfaat 111132,6 the moon dog deities are
IV
267,3. lm3-' can be given by Horus to the king: killing the hippopotamus !-j Jl=-j VH 149,9; Apopis Ic-" of the king is seenby Horus VII 157,11 . jm3 can also be treated as a verb
I
your arm is mighty doing your work 163,11. This
occurs in the presentationof the palette and here the I refers to the palette - in this pun. The epithet is also found at Dendera Philae Karnak Ombos. , , ,
Lmý
Libyans Wb V 368 (11-13) OK
lmý are the people who live in t3-Jmh. Libya; that is the area of land to the west and south west of , Egypt [LA 1111015-10331.In the GR period in particular the country is simply called Dnt
[c f. DG
VI p.75-6]. At Edfu the people usually appear with other foreigners SLtyw, Mntyw, Fnbw. YF1 e Iwntyw as subjects of the king WIT 76,8 (the scene pl. 666 shows the king %% PFL
about to ritually slaughter non- distinct enemiesbefore the king) . In other texts the king* slays 9? T(incense presentation) 147,16 and in a text where the oasesare brought to the king'. the gods of , JTý
locale Sbt-13mt VI 24,8. Because then their too of come exulting western gods of and OD
thesepeople are includedwith wine areasto the west of Egypt. It is difficult to seethe extent to is It Rely that the word is an archaicand beyond Imh these texts. this time still used at was which ritualistic survival.
Irnsw
evil Wb V 370 (2-6) BD c f. KH 547 -rMc-
bad - Osing,P.BM 10808p. 254
blue colourings,thusperhaps, is and red of The root of the word Ims which wasoriginally a mixture
2-045
violet [PyT. 1349a]but it came to be the equivalent of dYr 'red'. Among the derivatives from this root is a medical term Imsw [ Wb Med 954] which describes the red appearanceof swellings [SmA6 and 39]
Because of the association of red with Seth there is also an abstract term Imsw which dates .
from at least the MK [CT 1 183 Sp.44] where the text has sin: =:-3P4P? b 4'crase-faults! The , . determinative is not to show that_this is 'evil' or mistakes in writings [there is no evidence that writing in red ink is bad - viz. red rubrics in texts ] but to show the palette with the red and black ink containers. In the tomb of Petosiris no.63,4 is the phrase,=
nt Imsw book of bad things. At
Edfu the word occursquite often usuallyas the direct object in the alliteratingphrase110 ims , 154gi of your foes VI 66,1; ' IV 29,5 VII m Db 3 VII 30,13, 324,5;
VI 82,11;Thoth
1274.2 and
of that one who
trespassed on themadUrk VIII <5g>(alsoat Philae). In certain casesthe constructionswith Ims are slightly different : db3 N rn Lms.f . As Blackman and Fairman indicated this is probably not a caseof an indirect object introducedby m, that is 'PunishingN, namelyhis crimes, but is more straightforward' PunishingM for his crimes' [JEA 0 db3 Mds IV 78,4 - where 29, p.19 n.2] : db3 Dns rnýMffbjý-I 378,16-17and _146 the rn probablystandsfor n andthe reasonit is written hereis with theseparticularsignsis that the taller sips
fit betterfrom the point of view of apearancewith Imsw which has tall signsin
its writing. The example at.Philae <1580> Phot. 206 db3. i bdn Or
"r-I
punish the rebel
becauseof his crimesshowsthat this is how the-n1mwasunderstood. In further texts, the god smitesfoes and is contentat tr
wd r s'rq m bftyw. f
IV 58,9 ; Hathor/Sakhmetsays to the king . sw3d. i tm. k rI
makewhole your
literally 'make between is deliberate There 225,2. from bad V contrast sw3d green' a things majesty andLms,thus' I makegreenyour majestyfrom 'redness.
Imbt
a goddess Wb V 369 (1) NK
In the Abydostext cited by Wb
is in the RedI-andandrejoicing and
dancingareeverywhere[Mariette AbydosRit. Tabl. 28g] . At Edfu Imbt is a gqddessclearly associatedwith the 3rd LE nomeImntt A wine offering text .,
2046
1-ý has2=-
-io
in West VII 141,16 and a further text listing'wine producing regions and'their gods has in West 111251,'8. Hathor is the main goddess in this nome as Nb-Im3w
is king further In is for her. text the t of Im4 son winý a another name possible , and in a plant offering textbTf
T
and it is
T7BVIII 46,11
in H; v't-'Iht Mansion"Of the'cow V 91,2.
oisforemost
The westernmostnome is noted for its connectionsto wine producing regions, hence its appearance in wine texts, Hathor is naturaHy associatedwith wine, and there may also be a connection with a
verbtmb 'to rejoice!(q.v.) andcomparewith theAbdyosten
-Ln
dependent pronoun- 2ndfern. GG § 43 ; Wb V 371(3-5)
JunkerGrDpAO§52
usedaspronominalobjectandafter imperatives.
ExamplesatEdfu: as object- (Horus)dmd.f
in
he uniteswith you (Hatho'r)V 79'.1-2.
vý
to distinguish, raiseup (to adornwith articlesof craftsmanship) Wb V 374 (1) - 375 (28) Pyr. DG 635,2 cL CED 190 ; Cr. 420a ThND4 - be like , liken , (after Ddvaud) .
t Ini in its original form with the determinative
indicatesthe actualmeaning'to rise up into the
air'. Thus things were raised up above other things or I people and are therefore 'exalted' or 'distinguished' from others. it At Edfu the head of the king is distinguished by the Double Crown : ý
diadems
IV 227,9-10 or beams of lightmv-
tr d,,
'1; -111119, -,,
plumes and
II
IV 51,2. These things upon the kingihead
are themselves lifted up and in turn 'raise up' the king. The writing with -ta
,
in comes from the
identification of the figure with the god Inn [Montpellier, C 245]. In epithets : where the following word is a term for 'form"appearance'
bpr
distinguished
of form = the king V 13. I In comparative phrases: OSi..risoe'is than his fathers 1151,10; Horus, 'ýt exalted more 4=1
nirw nbw 1277,6;
1579,4 ;
A sw r
1290,2. In a combinationof ideas: the two eyesunite
with the TývoPlumeson the headof the king and JI
im. sn r nirw you are exaltedby them
Z04 7
more than the gods VII 109,14-5.4 The gods raise up the king to his position Hathor 291,15; Hathor, .r 2,4
her beloved to be ruler on the serekh I
exalts her heir 11535; Hathor
the queen 1517,8; Horus
1-6-ý
0-
exalts the king to stand on his throne H41.11. With the following prepositionbn t: Wadjetj t the king bnt among his courtiers 1104,9; exalting his ba among the divine bas VI 157.1. A Various: IT,
kas are exalted 1130,1; in the Horus name of the king, the king is 0 exalted in the
womb 1111,3; 1 exalt my son 1302.6; Horus
p sd$ pw m rb Irwsn
who is exalted of
the Ennead at'knowing their forms 1560,1 A principle of Maat in judgemenýtis found in the phrase 'not to decide between great and smair the word for 'decide! is in, that is 'do not raise up the great (man) from/knore than the lesser (man)* : the & 66m 'to distinguish is great smalr VI 311,8; abomination of their majesties wrw r srw "LA Horus gives to the king the royal council Wd3t), aiy
IX not distinguishing great from small VII
255,5 [c. f Otto, GuM p.38]. The writing with for
Inw
-A
1193.15 shows the White Crownexalted orraised up'on a standard and
see Uret, RdE I p.47 no. 156.
to reckon, count, assess Wb V 376 (5-9) Pyr.
In origin Inw may comefrom the sameic& asIni 'to exale. At Edfu it is found mainly in the phrase: Ini O-njr-ývhichseemsto be a technicalway of sayinIg to .t the is It H6rus Behde for God's Land', tribute taxationand usually purposes. who doesthis in asess V Bt3-nir Ir -1 4--aRy in incens'eofferings VI 156,8and especia his Capaýityas Lord of Punt :,ZI 118ý i laterlollowed 1,2. This by VI 10 11165,15oimd ointinent textsAos%ý-Y pun whereBehdety is is likened to Tanenthe great
Inw
IT3-nir'One who reckonsthe God'sLand'VI 104,7.
number Wb V 376 (10) to 377 (10) Pyr.
(hfn) : p,rovisionsin numbersof 100,000s At E,dfu the number'specifia is often 100,OOOS _
2.048
too
100,000sare their number 1555,17.
450,12-13 ; of offerings
29" a= Used aloneInw implies'hugenumbers' 'numerous': the earthcreates is,
numbersofdivine
his is 11,11; 'without 215,4. In VII Inw anny the cattle nn! numbee: phrase nn offerings vý7-%IV with him^.-y,
jof a
numberless VI409,10. Also nn rb jnw : all things
' IV 42,4; in of granaries nome) a nome n rh ,.
111169,7; sn n rb .
'171q J'-
IV 44,6; of herds n rhV
'Gr' 'co! 'j
'4! 2'
of ro-geese1537,11. thousandsin all their,numbers
Generaluses: in a btp-di. nsw all thingsare given b3w,
1258,2; grain in a nometext b3 m'5C-I i'i ims IV 43,14 In gifts for the kingship : Khonsugives . T T!ýthe numbersof -01[111421ý =Z' decreed 1277,1; like the earth rnpwt. k your your yearswhich are yearsare numerous1174,2;the kingshipiscý
itm 1108,2 ; Heb Sedsare given bsb m
27,9 ; Sethis brought 'makea slaughterof him on 01 ,
on the day of
reckoning'VI 52,4. In epithets: HB is
numerousof Heb SedsIV 26,9
1".ý, -gbw.f rn nirw m Psdt e.
his leavesareasnumerousasgodsin theEnnead(garlandoffering)VU 120,12.
Inwy
two mountain rangesof the Nile Valley Wb V 372 (3-8) Pyr.
The word is written with one serpent V
word is Pyr. §2188a
or as
ký
and one of the earliest occurrences of the
from which it is read Lni [Edel7AS 81 p.68 ff 19561 Edel . .
derived it from the verb InUto exale with secondarymeaning 'distinguish'.or'that which is raised up'. Ini then could apply to mountain ranges , which in Egyp! are essentially the,two ranges.which run down the east and west sides of the Nile Valley The word was then written with the determinative . Ind or C:I c4 c3
two stone blocks. Gauthier [DG VI 138] read it as zezt and suggested that it meant the
two bordersof thedesert. At Edfu thesemountainsaretheplaceswherestoneis obtainedandthusIn! areoften mentionedwith mnttyw , dwwy and h3t (quarries), particularlyin the 'treasurytexts' : real preciousstoneof IMC3 beetle 11276,6 the festive 11270,3;every stoneof the of the winged to shrine used make inhabitantsof
hurry with their tribute to the GreatPlaceof Hor Akhty (Edfu) 11277.11.The
Silsila Edfu, Gebel build temple the from at at was main sandstonequarries, which stonecame to
2.049
where the two mountain ranges indeed come very close to the Nile banks, and in effect Ini may refer to this area of Egypt ibove all: When the"House is Given to its Lord% the king is sovereign and Lord A
of
who takes stone from the quarries to build shrines VI 91,17;
precious stones for building VIII 131,8; the king exacts taxes from
V
are brought with noble VIII 104,14. Mainly they
are places for stone. Inwy
are also outlying waste areas when desert animals are offered : the king is great of height ,
Zi C3 sovereign and master of :1ý1 czj
VII 323,10. In this respect it is associated with Seth : Horus is
T -", acclaimedby ThothassdgtrLo, '-I
onewhohid theSethianalliesin theDoubleMountain
rangeIV 52,5.
Inf
to dance Wb V 380 (11) NK DG 640,7'
Old Kingdom 387.11) from V [c f. Green, Dancing 'dance'(Wb is form the Irf this of word --Theolder dance it later 31], from determinatives the a accompaniedby musicon a was examples the of p. and lute (Urk IV 23). The demoticversionof the word is a noun-1 -3OP,Inf = lute player [Spiegelberg , L"T'4 Mythus no.965 p.305 =X 7-81or'tambourine'[de Cenival,Oeil du Soleil p.29] and also plays on the cymbals . In a NK banquetscenethe word
Brugsch DG p. 1253' r-
accompaniesa lady who seemsto be drinking
Paheri pl.7 whereInf may be general
term forenjoymene. The word is found at Edfu in the festivaltexts wherethereis all kind of singingand dancingand =r A! for her ka V 30,3 At Philaethe referenceshavemoreexplicit determinatives in the Temple . of Hathor there
Shu dances,playing the lute [Daumas.ZAS 95,1968 p.4-5] <1232>
Phot.87 and Hathor
bright of faceeveryday <1172>Phot.97.
Inf
substancefor makingkyphi Wb V 381 (6) GR
A recipefor makingkyphi includesamongthe ingredients ,
Xl 2ý311211,5. Q
loso
Lnr
strength Wb V 382 (6) - 383 (15) NK verb c.f. FCD 306 Lnr 'eager' Urk. IV 1559,6
Inr is attested from the NK onward and from its writing it could be a loan word. It is used as an adjective, verb, substantive and person-noun. At Edfu it is only ever used of the king and Horus Behdet - usually in contexts where a foe is slain or where great strength is required for an offering It . is accompaniedby similar epithets Slaying of foes : (Apopis) Horus is 19 Ac*=*"-4, great of might _iand . k'V q M-Z 1155,2; (tortoise)14WOJ'and strong armed IV 307,4; (foes) 143,18; (Apopis) the king is like Horusl. 27-1 and a champion V 80,3 : the King (crocodile)jý tý in his might (or is this dr ?) IV 58,1 ; (Apopis) Horus receives
nbt. f who is strong
from the king - possibly a
writing of Lnr VII 157,10-11 . In similar scenesthe epithet is used denoting the destructive strength of the king/Horus : tortoise on ýJ the block, the king is champion Pwr.). might
14 11187,7;
on the battlefield 1114,16;giving stpwl
great of I AM^
-C=N.
4:J
'SAýE
-C=; N'
and Lm3-1 Il 5,12; as a child in Khemmis the king is champion Lt1JL_J
Sýf_j d at his time IV 247,16 ; setting up the brazier , Mehit gives-.
to the king before millions of
VII 308,13; presenting roasts HB millions V 302,17 ; wnp-nhs , HB the harpooner is , 1; ýn from the king VII 142,12-13; when desert animals are butchered the king on his receives throne is_qcZý_, ý&
in Wr-Nbt
VI 142,12-13; seizing the flail Horus receives J"T' king the of aXJ , __
and seeshis strength 161,9. One spelling in a scenewith the title missing
king is
in his
might V 48,12. In textswherestrengthis requiredfor otheractivities: building the GreatPlace Horusreceives , IQ 'k-j his 1161,16; foundations Horus king digging the sees andreceives, and sees might i, j of the might 1160,13. In lifting up the sky - Shureceivesl iýý of the king and seeshis strength1 60J. In the Myth texts HorusBehdetoften hasthis epithet -a-
'40f
0 is VI 79,2 ; HB
V177,I3;
VI 62,1; -%'0W->--J
a strongwall VI 72,15.
In the templedescription: Edfu is describedas MW
n drty Pr-qn n Hr k3-nht IV 10,10
1(n)r of thedr(ty) falcon andqn of the k(3)n(bt). Different typesof strengthmaybe appliedto each kind of creature. At Edfu in r is alsoa finite verb: 1461,4.
I 4k--! -j
nirw m ibt. k the gods are strongwith your offerings
1051
daisfor throne
LnOt
Wb V 384(14) - 385 (9) MK Int3t
is the platform for the throne in the form of a single staircase (or
Z3
perhaps to
represent the primeval mound . It can be renderedas the more elaborate kiosk with emplacementsfor the two thrones of Upper and Lower Egypt at the coronation of the king or at his Heb-Sed. The word first appears in the MK
`2': ýQq =
CT 1257 and the writings can v ary conside rably as time
goes on . It has been suggested that it is a loan word - perhaps if it is then the original word meant 'mound'or
the like [Kuhlmann, 1hron p. 76 n.4].
At Edfu the king is Lord of ; asking
he appears (wbn)upon.
TPP
IV 2,7 and he sits on his thronein
4-9--ýý
&3-
%
X2 VI 262,16
he is established upon 'Cr
VI 277,5-6;
of
ýX ý3Hor Akhty VII 33,3 ; Horus gives the king the',:M,^ C' '3 upon which to appear (b') VIII 132,6. In addition the jnj3t is also the place where the falcon appears- he shows himself on his serekh in ih AAAM
VI 93,12;he comesout of his abodein
IL-
.
Ack
C-3
VIR I 10,1
In the writings the orthography can show some detailed variants of the dais : MD I 12g Urk. Il 37,15
mineralfrom Nubia
Ir
Wb V 386 (11-12) OK, NK A mineral substance usedasa pigment- perhapsa generalterm for ochresbecauseof its relationship' to Ir 'gore'.and it may specificallybe red ochre.lt could alsobe usedto makeamuletsandcould thus be ochreoushaematite[Harris,Mineralsp.154-51. At Edfu amongsubstances broughtto the templeto makeall their inscribedworks beautifulis ýfb
dt-f m -:
e- &, a
m irw. f VI 204J. After this follows a list of everything from the south of
the God'sLand and a list of produce.The text may be listing different speciesof ochre , hencethe differentacompanying phrases.
Irw
blood, gore Wb V 386 (13) Pyr.- NK
.
Wb 1391 (3) wtr GR
2052
Irw is the older of the two words and in origin it may be connected with the mineral Irw (q. v.). 'Red blood' is the oldest meaning yet attestedand it is this which is then likely to be the root for Irw the mineral. Wb cites Irw in the Myth texts at Edfu where the geni of the lance declares they will crunch the flesh and drink down (s'm) the blood of Seth: VI 72,1
ý6 VI 66,2;
VI 68,12;
VI 75,8 ; VII 324,10. The harpoonersare also urged *.s'm. tn
his (Seth) blood I' VI 73,9 In scenesof slaying Sethian animals the word can ye of -`ýýZ-'Drink . . also be used : the hippopotamus s1m
IV 59,2 *,oryx - HB drinks
of his foes V
152,7. In texts where Horus has martial epithets he drinks'! Z0. I. of foes IV 65,15. In this latter o*l example and also VI 73,9 s'm is followed by m, which may make pronunciation easier - implying that it was recognised that it does begin with w and should be regarded as wtr Blackman however . suggestedthe reading t (w)r [JEA 29 , p.7 n.h] . The extra m, then may be to introduce the indirect object. The spelling wtr is found according to Wb at Edfu only.
Irp
a typeof goose- Anseralbifrons Wb V 387 (6-9) Pyr. DG 648,4 cf.
ý2,2-)J
)ýWPIT to stumble, of a drunk person CED 319
Irp has beenidentified as the white fronted goose best exemplifiedby the Medum Geese[see . Keimer,Bi. Or. 3,1946,129 f]. It is a winter visitor in Egypt [Vandier, ManuelV 404]. At Edfu it is rare : in a ro-geeseoffering differenttypesof birds andfowl are named including , . '§; 3g in a net I 111,5-6 . The writing.., -Vigiven asan examplein Wb V 387 (6) is It-O - flock of ro-geese.
Irt
willow tree Wb V 385 (13) to 386 (3) Wb Drog. 564 Pyr. DG 647,2
4yje.
%
Cr.424b; CED 193; KH 242 -rwpfSalix safsaf - the Egyptian willow [Charpentier<1430> 832-3]. This tree is indigenousto Egypt from the earliesttimes [GermerArznei p.106 f. and also LA VI 1164- 1166].Apart from its wood
2-053
beingused,the leavescouldbe madeinto garlandsandthe treewassacredin certainpartsof Egypt. A ceremonyof 'erectingthe willow' is known at Dendera. Kom Ombo and Medinet Habu [but not at Edfu] and from die Late Periodthe willow at Heliopolis was the resting place of the phoenix : the in the agriculturalland of the benubird in 11110,14-15;
divine benubird sits on top of
0 I IV 33,8. At Edfu creation beganwhen the Khent-labetnome,the noble benubird is upon =,. the falcon sat upona reed,nbi , but in somecosmogonicaltextsat Edfu the nbl is replacedby the Irt (perhapsmore Heliopolitan influence can,be discernedhere c f. MOET p. 160 and 218 n.7): IV 358,6 PraiseRe for the falcon ,
(Shebtiutext) the falcon is upon
VI 15,3,
JT*ýstaff (which may representthis act of creation)Horus settlesupon an offering of the 187.4.' ý A list of sacredtreesincludes 19
which protects(bw-m-bt ?) VI 227,10-11.
At festivalsandthefestivalof Behdetin particular, bouquetswereprox ntedmadeof W leavesand leaves V 125A.
Jhm
to jump up , bound
.
Wb V 388 (12-13)MK andGR After YvrbLhm is the sameasLhb (Wb V 388,11). Possiblythe earliestexampleof the word is in a MK tomb at el Bersheh[BershchIl p.19] which showsan hunting sceneand the line translatedby Newberry (FCD.306) as 'hunt , pursue gazelles' The word may refer to the 'pursuing'of gazellesa&they run awayand could be relatedto later meaningsof this word because The be into leap then bound their could the as run. worda way of describingthe air gazelles up and describes 'wt In bound the texts the action animalsýr word of animals: the other of gazelle. particular 1350 desert Leiden his frolic f 'the Q-A hr. the ; also animals of presence at r=a&-A,n cattle n ra L Aamhhr. f Goshen-I right 4; all,gazelles4RTfA-h"o--n br. t- 1115.17and'animalsand birds for her majesty'MD 11126d. sn . Thereis a similar word frpmAmarna Lbhn which seemsto havethe samekind of use[Wb V 364,5] all cattle hr
J-f;
%r
=r
rdwy. sn A VI 16,19and (Apy) all animals 4r
I All
A
ý, qrj-J. ', r rdwysn The word seemsto have IV 33,10 and the variant in Tutu has-all cattle tr . Lhm. as meaning same -the ,.
I-
2'. .. i
2.054
LO
1,
throne
A.Lex. 77.4964andHusson- Miroirs 96 his throneV1114,5.The word maybe derivedfrom Ihn'to
AtEdfu : theking is upon
shine',becausethe text goeson to saythat theking giveslight to the lord of beams.
jbn
intransitive- to be bright 'transitive - to brighterf Wb V 391to 393 (10) Pyr andWb V 393 (11-22) Pyr. oft GR DG 655,4
At Edfu On follows the usesas indicatedin Wb andfor the mostpart is consistentlyspelled
Intransitive: the throat is bright with the wsb collar 1243,6;plants Or with greencosmetic184,6; fields are r)V
1390,12;eyesarebright
bright with corn VIII 8,16. In the phrase Lbn.br
'bright of face'(happy- the oppositeof rage): god is J# ? at seeinghis temple1327,15; Hathoris bright of face at the Menat 1 184,8;the sistradoesthis and drives away rage 1 101,5; Hathor I 372,13;
avý: 1374,12. Describing L4n-hLkrw the ornamentsof a god : at seeingplants
1HB1128,4 ; 1119,7 also ; Osiris-Merty solardeity rp
1185,2. In Ibn-irw bright of forms : HB as a
1282,12;ibn-h'w 1304,7 HB ; 1128,12; and styW-Ibn bright rays' 1158,4
JIM Transitive'makebrighC:
the flood makesyour housebright with flowers 1586,11;the
flood makesbright all tpw-fields 1325,4. makebright the field with plants1484,16.In most cases the brightnessii not causedby light but by colour(of plantsor pigments)andin particularthe colour blue or turquoiseis associatedwith Itn . Srightness'shouldratherbe understood'coloured!and in the contextof Ibn-br this indicatesa facebright with colourandjoy . The verb indicatescoloursand light beingreflectedby objectsgiving rise to the almosttransluscentlight given off by bright colours in Egypt for (c f. by light the'sun on green the example) plants they effect of a are'StrUck strong as M22.styw. f t3-mrt his rays brighten Egypt 1129,11. In Egypt 'brightneiý' and 'colour' are ideas fields). (especially blue/green the of synonymous Title of an offering text: *
GO- of your majestywith w3d refreshingyour heart with mfk3t II
2055
20,10. &u-n (Wb V 393 (23-25)D.18): Tefnutis
Lady of Brightnessbeforeher father(c.f. her
brotherShuasLord of Light) 1561,16.
1ýnw
Libya WbV394(5-9)
Dyn.1
itnw wastheareato thewestof theDeltaandperhapsalsoasfar as theoases.Ile peoplewho lived here, the Ltnw, seemto have been indigenous(whereasthe other race, the jmtw
have may ,
migratedhere).From the NK the two termswere usedindifferently for Libya and in the GR period both are usedarchaicallyin this way [GauthierDG VI 80-81 LA 1111015- 1033]. At Edfu it is mentionedin the lists of otherEgyptianneighbours:0,
amto the king as his possessions 165,5; the ...
things of all their lands1150,7;Horusgives Nine Bows and
Mn king to the run with the wondrous jI
arebroughtto HB by the king VI 107,19.
faience
JDnt
Wb V 390 (11) to 391 (15) OK DG 652,14,0.2,5
andDG 655,4
JDntrefersto glass,glazeor faience a generaltermfor theblue andgreenvarieties[11arris,Minerals -p.135-8; LA 11138.1. At Edfu it is somethingwhich Hathorparticularly loves : sp 0:ý 1245,4 ; -uzm 'P 155,6; 157,8-9 - as might be expectedbecause, sheis the goddessof blue turquoiseandthusits imitation- faience. In times of festival or rejoicing townsandplacesmight be strewn(sty m) with Jont : the temple vp
0 *. IV 3,6; the landsof Horus
whenhejoins his city 1139,12; the fields
1121? -
IV 28,3. In the laboratorya list of preciousthingsbeginningwith gold includesafter m1k3t (in 7th place) . 215,5 Among the epithetsof HB he is . 'T, lists 5;? IV 56,6. An amuletoffering of skin -&
faiencewingedand turquoise VI 145,4-5and
VI 145,6 a --
lion and a hippopotamusof faience baboonis said to be the colour of Jbnt VI 299. ,a In origin JDntderivesfrom Jýn 'to be bright, coloured(blue?)'and blue is the epitomeof brightness
2.056
F La
is for it is Nile The Presenting type text: thetý the of a of offering and substance also part Y" waters. gold and
jtý
%P '-.V 373,6 is Hathor king he to the pot gold and given and with says e', -16 .A
strews gold and drips rp
**' , which brighten the earth. Hathor, accompaniedby three dancers , is
0 One Golden king halves land loves the who rewards the of the and who with the two Also:
Dripping gold
II*:
-* fai ence .
it and bdt VIII 167.17 to 168,12. Though the text is mutilated the
offering of gold and faienceis apparentlycomparedto the offering of com - perhapsone is golden and one is green (blue).
jont
orchard Wb V 394 (3) NK Charpentier<1435>p.834-5.
Wb cites an examplefrom Amenemope. 6,8
3L
Crumach[Amenemopep.43 n.6,81
discountsthe translation'gardenorchard'andtranslates 'beglInztenfelde'talcingthis to be theverb14n describing however is field. At Edfu there the word Iýnt which indicatesa fild type: the king a bringsto Horus
Ibnt
Ibri-ti m smw VI 37,4 'field' blooming/bright with plants.
ch tý
Bright One- epithetof Hathor Wb V 394 (1-2)
The earliestexamplequotedby Wb is Goshen6,5 wheretheking presentsMaat to a goddesswho is, actuallypicturedas a block of stone. Sheis describedas
which may be'faiencestone'-
herepersonifiedasa goddess. At Edfu Hathor is called
b1
VIII 168,8in a gold and faienceoffering and it is also ,
appliedto herat DenderaandPhilae(Wb Beleg.).
Jýbwt
joy jubiladon Wb V 395 (8) to 396 (6) MK
andWb V 388 (5) lrýowi
There is also a verb basedon this noun Jb4 (Wb V 395 5-7 from D.18) though this doesnot,,,' , appearat Edfu. The nounis found in the phrasem-14wwtand it denotesrejoicing andperhapsin the form of dancing especiallyat festival times : Edfu is provided with appearanceof Sokar at his festival brings aboutnLIm- ib and G.
IV 17A ; -the 140,11; Horusof Behdet
2057
Is
III
is the Lord of joy (r9wt) andruler of =WW
-f V 2,6. During rejoicing it is the crew (ist) jýý
of the barqueof Horus who are m-LOtwt
VIII 93,3;
1328,8 or crew
1110,5-6 .
and courtiers m
In the writings the determinative usually explains the word - the lotus flower (for joy) or the is very common at Dendera in particular and throughout festival rejoicing, dancing man. word -The texts.
Lbst --
copper, bronze , Wb V 396 (8-10) NK, ofL GR0 but the is otherwise word attested only its
There is an early example from Amenemope 18,8
for Asia is Sit is but GR for The the texts the word the unknown also origin of word used --in . copper metal and it could be relatedto this stem [Posener-Krieger, Ugaritica VI 1969pA 19-426 from a tomb at Helioplis [DaressyASAE 16,1916
(Abusir)] There is also a word .
p.2071 which again may be an early ancestor- though-tfie t-prefix is problematic. Iýst can is Philae Dendera in Dnity-sit there tables tribute the and no otherword for at and sometimesreplace copper[Harris,Mineralsp.65-661. At Edfu in describingthe templedoorsthey are (in4) boundwith
I "!-q
V 4,4 ; the bolts are
VII 19,10.When the bricks are madefor the foundationdepositsof the 111 3.. bsbd 1- . and m fk3t VH 47.6. In these.cases,the word temple, the four aremadeof gold
madeof 14st
replacesotherexpectedtermsfor'copper'or 'bronze'suchas bmty or bi3..,-
to fix , tie on , attach
is
Wb V 396 (12) to 399 (3) Pyr. DG 670,1.1 Zi ! ýL
to knot , tie
Cr. 788b; CED320; KH435 XWCI, 6wc
1243,4;Do=V 299,9 111183,8; wd3 t
Usesas in Wb : in rituals of tying on : wsb collars amulets V04
VII 64,2; 0-4
V 75,5; rný garlandsor crowns ':
143,12; and r-:.,-
to pack-,load.,
4 VIII 47,20; '='6! ,U--i Peca
1236,4; ;: =r
VI 298,2; s3w protective amulets V 93,13 ; snb plants
PG=j
vi
-40--
I tic on for you the amuletsof gold at your neck,VI 145,4; also of the crowns -
2058
ýpw, I 243,15 An arcWc ritual Is-m3qt is also preserved at Edfu : words of Shentayet r--N
A
-! IV 276,10 - it is part of the funerary
1376,16 ; Anubis says, Cc=
33,6]. 39 Wb H Crossword 178 Zandee, Essai [Cauville, and p. ; p. service join the bones of Osiris 1221,5; a bowstring is Z: ý
To join : the two sisters
twice (i. e. at both ends of the bow) 1403,10 and in parallel to dmdjoin
= 'to brinz tozether' 'to assemble': Thoth gives rituals t; Ab, 1-=*::: 3 A~
kingship IV 92,1; 1 bring the regulations -., -
Ln
strength to the arm'
unites with wombs 1575,14.
1135,7 1161,17; Amun as a bull
týwp=
tied
collects customs and writes down the
which you have assembled1116,6; Khnurn
c:; P*
CPOC* assembles (creates) the Ennead and fashions gods 173,14; the king *-
priestsandgod!s fathersVII 31,15-16;in an amulettext, 'May you =:ý
assembles his
ý: collect (create)fearof
him andqm3 %fy.f andcreateaweof him' VI 303,11.In this senseis canbe a word for 'to create!. ", In offering formulae: Is-iht assembleofferings ==Q-a , V 148,6or its variationIs-itt hr altar W "42 IV 63,14 ; t--V V 49,8; 1`* - VII 74,4; IV 219,4 sw'b and Sbmt as a tide IV 331,3.Also --: >
'arrangedupon the altar namelythe flesh of your
foes'III 197,5.
to rise , ascend, go up - intransitive; to raise, lift up - transitive
LS
Wb V 405 (1) to 407 (15) Pyr. DG 670,2 GIC,
Cr. 788b ; CED 320 ; KH 434 Intransitive : Priest A -ý
go up to Wetjeset 1414,2;
to exalt Go up to Wctjcset I IV 53,12;
c
you go up upon the stairway VI
Go up to Wetjeset go up to heaven! 1543,6; ,
271,11(also1395,11); BB
SL -ý
=-ýA 275,5-6; labet VI the to uraei ascends
uponyour head1575,5.It canalsoapply to the rising of the Nile 1148,16;11264,5also
11270,13;ý
!5-
When the direct objectis a boat : the king is like Horus
1468,5
are raised
rising uponthe banks
. 'ýR when he spearsthe enemies
in the water1424,10-11 . Transitive-- in-the senseof'to raiseup':
h1wraiseup crowns, unitedas one 1406,3
6(courtiersraise up the beautiesof HB, 1543,6; --: 7
raisethe falcon to the placeof the
2.059
A New Year Festival 1513,12; . -ý
raisehis Behdetfor everygod 111259,18.
Particularly in is-pt 'raise up heaven': 2ER7M - for his ba (HB) I 571j; E61 -A breath of his mouth 1314,11; HB :::: ý v"
hiaven by the
raises heaven for his ba 1363,17 and probably, HD
MP4r" heavenfor his ba to createearthfor his image11175.910.This is almosta synonym raises 4r--j for 'create'and the verb is usedwith other objectsin this way Khnum
3 C="=: 4*-
Is-prt
the s3b-.*gwt
t="=3
IV 16,10
createsthe landanderectsthe temple?H 60,17.
plant seed Wb V 398 (18)
Is-prt is a parallel phrase to grg-t3 'found the earth! and it may mew 'plant the seed' from Is'to , attach, gather togethee . Helck [Materiain 11p.288-9] studied the occurrences of the phrase in NK texts and translated it as 'Aussaatfestsetzung'and agreedwith Gardiner [Wilbbur II P.114-5; c.f. also ýt 'LEM Caminos, p.20 sowing order, appointnýi; of seed] that it referred to the arrangement of the
harvestcontribution(Emtebeitrage)whenseedcorn would be given out. (The documentsdealt with here include - Bologna 1086,20(ZAS 65,89); Pap.Berlin Inv. 3040A (JEA 24,1938 p.124) P.Bologna 1094,5,8 also RAD'"78,16; Gardiner-terny Ostr. pl.81/2). In origin it is an economic term, but in the Late Periodit could be part of names[Ranke,ZAS 44 .1907, p.44 - a'woman 1r. 'k r'j -ýA& andat Edfu it is an attributeof the gods'the one who arrangesthe propagationof seed! 9=31. got "M4M. [Otto, GuM p.56 and p.161-2].It mostoften occursin the phraseLs-prt n nlrw rmit (for godsand II 36,l2;, 0. ?,"o (tortoiseslaying) IV 151.1; -"-'jj
, iext) (offering HB to : men) and applies (lotus) grg-t3 ....
(procession)VIII 24,16; HB is U-sty here ==1 text : ci& .
(field offering) V 251,11;a brick making
Il 61.4. It alsoappliesto "Ibosegreatg6dsof Edfu tzwl
b'="Q In other examples: HB grg t3wy ; 2ý
(lotus)V 85,9-10.
m t3wy V 54,11; the builder gods (in stretching
two the cord) createthe egg , makechicksstrongto split: U-,o =
(wine) VII 212,14;
VII 79,5
in this earthVI 173,5.The phrasecanbe
(HB) You havesuppliedthe land with seedcorn -VIII 24,14and note too
ý7-, ý,, ý;, lt is their fatherRe who hascreatedthem, it is the pupil of the eye those-greatgodiof'Edfu: 240,6. (after Otto) IV be has to their propagated seed caused who The phrasethen is connectedwith the creationof the earth which is regardedas the agricultural
2060
domainof HD - so that hearrangeswhich seedis to be usedfor plantingin theearth(andperhapsit is lotus in building is It for texts the texts offering, great gods ; creation of com) used seed setaside . the templetexts,or in agriculturaltexts- field offering, wine, and '3bt texts. It is parallelto grg-O to found the earth (i. e. set up a farm etc.) and it also has fertility associations- Horus as U-sty the fields R 61,14. It atteststo the fecundityof the Is-prt and HorusIs-prt is Nun who impregnates creator gods . It is this aspectof the term, its creativeimplications,which suggestthat the best translationof it is 'to plant seed'.literally 'attachseed(to the land)', from Is 'to tie on' ratherthan , from Is 'to raise'and thus 'to levy'. or 'to makefertile seed![JEA 29 p.27 ; EsnaV 109n.d fertilise seeds].At leastthis is how the GR textsat Edfu seemto understandit, whetherthis wasthe original meaningor not. Comparethe phraseLsmw also.
Ls-mW
fertilise =,
Literally 'to attachwater(semen)': buildergods t--Nma VI 173,5 Khnurn --W up chicks ; ow. -
LSta
t4
A
is mw fertilise , createthe egg and bring
111262,13
knot Wb V 399 (6-11) Pyr.
The sign used to write Ls is a knot in clothing and knots had an important protective and amuletic: meaning (c f. the knot in the cartouche) [GG S 24 - girdle knot, also Montet, ZAS 49 1911 p. 120-1] At Edfu Ist is found in the ritual phrase Ls-Ist 'Tying the knot' where an amulet or protective T'*OT king or god emblem was tied securely onto the 1ý Gods for Lord the giving the and of amulet
tying the knot of the scarab
amulet to the Lord of the amulet 111179,10.In the
protection rituals at Edfu the tying of the knot occurs many times especially in the Protection of the House
OT3snb I have tied the knot of the snb garland/amulet VI 143,13-14 and (it is)r-00
line king is 15 The Lord Protection for knot of called neck a your . knot excellently VI 144,5
r. mnb who ties the
1 tie the knot on your clothing and I loosen it VI 145,9 The .
snb text (VI 299) is followed by a long protection ritual and here the king t-04 hisgarland VI 299,6-7 and he says, "": 3 '"0"*1 =0 A j '!
ties the knot on
have tied the knot for you many times V1300,1.
In two texts the motive of tying the knot is usedin puns . Theseare situatedon the eastand west
1061
architraves of the Ist Hyptostyle hall (2) and the phrase the phrase '0 come
of an amulet alternates with
you have raised up your throne V: knot of snb IT 311,7 ; of n1ri
cloth at the throat .9 oftrY
Aloftptld
protecting the body . 12 ins cloth. - 15 and tp
.
18. Also
in 111313,16-to 314,11 (. 17 tp The tying of knots - to attach something for protection can be performed on amulets clothes and , A. f. [c L. 111459-60; also - Vandier, PJumilhac p. 173 n.288]. garlands
a End of bread
Is
cC Wb V 409 (6-7) MK
FCD 305 Lswt
Wb notesthat this part of the offering food which went to the priests.It is in usefrom the MK ýý B Kairo 20542, Langeand SchAfer Grabund DenlanglerdesM.R.'11p. 163line 7; ; ý? . Ak
Kairo 20756op.cit p.390 line 5 breadof the Waabpriest] At Amama-'You are given ýtpw lqw . , M%f ý! =: the Houseof Aten A VI 33. This could be seenas offeringsandreversionsof the House of Aten At Edfu Lsyw is not feminineas in earlier texts but may be derivedfrom the earlier word. It is a , term for a type of bread:a list of breadincludesno shortageof 177,16-17;in a food offering the king makes(ir) has 61.1-2; damaged Egyptwith2::"-Iý' qqoý VII text a M
makingpeoplelive III
for theEnneadIV 98,1; feedingthe kasof a,2glj) VII 67,8-9(the last two textsare
Otp-di-nsw and3'-'3bt textsrespectively)Mis generalterm for breadis also found at Dendera: a CD 193,1. Other texts-herehoweverimply that it is a term for reversion
nome brings
c for the 'qyw priest who do their duty in their monthsMD I 29b and a bread ..I
offerings
AIRT '--'? offering - Hathorgivesin return
to the bmw-nir and ilw-nir MD I 65b. At Edfa the
original meaningmayhavebeenlost , unlessit is to be understoodhereas 'reversionbread'.
is w
alt= L Wb V 407 (17) D.18-
Wb gives a referenceUrk. IV 350,11from the Punt expeditionof Hatshepsutink 3bw. f' %#
H
baý
C3
O,=)
At in bw-'-r-stpw Edfu text - gazellesand oryxesare establishedupon an offering place. a = , t, ýýqyouraltarsIV 285,1.The tenn is derivedfiom wis 'to raiseup'.
1062
is w
type of vessel
Beer is brewed to slake the thirst of BB - she (the beer goddess)gladdens your face ("fs 7
lit is b
br. k)
in vessels? IV 45,9.
sleep , blindness ?
A text in the temple of Medamoud says of the Bull of Medamoud You are the one who opens the ý-'d,. 74B,the wakened one free from sleep' [GuM p.48 ; Med. 1925 p.99 a disease eyes and takes away-Z. of the eye , part of 10th Lower Egyptian nome ; also Otto Stierkult p.8] and the text is repeatedat , Edfu in the Athribis nome : HB as the bull wn irty ným 0EE!.Jc5> opens eyes and takes away sleep IV 29,14 . Vernus comments that a word Lsm in P.Ebers 518 though connected with eyes is , most likely a spelling of Lsi 'to raise' [Athribis 238 n.j, also Wb Med.p.970].
J$m
to rejoiceover Wb V 410 (7) GR
Wb citesonly oneexamplefrom a text of Romandate(eitherAugustusor Tiberius)at Debod the text refers to the slaughter of enemies by the king who gýes them with his horns : "'
Týý
I-
those on earth rejoice at him [Roeder, Debod no. § 113 1. At Edfu there is an earlier example of this =V sametext: -=P If? 4L tpyw-t3 IV 66,6-7 The term may be connected to Lsm 'dogand refer to . 'howling' like a dog.
is m
dog, hound Wb V 409 (13-22) OK
The Jzm was the typical hunting dog from the OK perhapsthe Sudanesebasenji [IA 111771.The ý'rv in Seth is by, Edfu he hunted (spy) : a -!:: ' "J2,dogs 111188,8. slayingtext where word appearsat It. In the Cynopolitenomethe dog was sacredand the abominationof the god hereis harmingthe hstt %0 jackal or dog 1342,13 .
is m
to build
2.063
Wb V 410 (5) GR A noun from the NK Lsmt is an enclosurewall of a fortressor a templeintendedfor fortification purposes[Spalinger,SAK 7,1979 p.282 n. 25 'bastion' ; Spencer,Temple p.281 fortified wall arounda templealso] . From this derivesthe GR verb ism 'to build! (perhapson a large scale): the 11 build the Mansionof Eternity IV 7,7;ýEl build Wetiesetto makehis templedescription4F,ýH I build your templeof beautiful imagesecretIV 225,7.In the building texts: the king says--;2.' we build your templewithout ruin VI 174,2.
white stone1161,13;a Builder god says
i
The word is alsofoundat Dendera.
is t
bones vertebrae , Wb V 400 (10-13)fem D.18note(2-7) masc.Pyr. Griffith -Thomson11196n.1058
ý111: back
Cr. 790b'; CED'320-,KH 434
Originally a masculine word Is was used of the individual vertebraeand it was found in phrasessuch later feminine form developed §229b). This (Pyr. bone' back 'veretebrae a bqsw word the of as'Ls X is Coptic The but it kept ia a general term for 'bacle [Lefebvre word type LsA the same of uses . Tableau §311 At Edfu Lst is usually the backbone of a foe which is spearedby the king : the king . bsq
i bull 272,10; VII the Sethian npd. slaying n. the allies cLtoII of
have cut through his
back bone ? VII 316,6. Ls could also be a general term for bones : in the Myth the 5th harpoon is
fixed in the ribs of the foe wp.n.f is repeatedin VI 72,4and6
I$ V
--,-
ithas splitopen his Is backboneVI 70,1 and the phrase
(for the 6th harpoon).
heaven roof Wb V 407 (19-20) GR
In the sameway that the verb W canhavea complemcntarynoun tw3t 'that which is raised!= the I (or 'sky'. 'raise' has Lst a noun wis) sky , so Ls
be be there some may and wLs can also read
confusionover this word :a priest in the processioncalls on Horus to appearat place 1563,15
in your
a frise text which containsmany
AL, is -BB VIII in his form 146,3 includes from Behdety the for s3b-Ywt ; of comes words sky -
1064
hr fair 'You in s1J a wind the sail with morning worshipped
you cross heaven and C"73
4 hr. in However V the 155,7-8. destroyed' foes text sky sails a god where a are your 11 it 237) be (pl. in is 69,5-6. The text has the a scribal error or and may clear writing which misreading of the sign for
I.
Al he has lifted himself up In puns : Shu has become Y----D
VI 154,1 The word is also found at Dendera D VIII 124,2 and N1am.E 34. .
LSt
teeth WbV409(9-12) D.18
Ist is a generalword for'teeth' the etymologyis unknown, but it could be relatedto Ist 'vertebrae' joined form Early like bone teeth together to as are are single a set. references pieces of vertebrae , from : Petersb.Proph. Rs. 52 - D. 18 ; Mutt, und Kind - 3,10 (FCD 307) ; Vat. no 5 (Lefebvre, Tableaup.20). mayyour teethandyour fangs(nhd) awake1116 C7)
At Edfu: whenawakeningthegod
[MG 420 n.96 lists otherexamples includingD 19 (8) ; Mam. 171,5 ; P.Br.Rh. 15,27(vertebrae) , ReisenachOasespl.25,I] But alsoat Edfu : thelion gargoylesaredescribedas : greatof fangsand . VI I 11,11; with their claws fangs and=ýd , 286.5 ; Horus is a lion spdt
they rip open bellies and live on hearts IV
sharp of teeth IV 269,15 . spd as the verb 'to sharpen' takes
V. VI I bite 72,9 Ist as its object :a geni of the lance spd. 1 teeth to the sharpen my enemy Sit --00-2 sharpenteeth in order to go and eat VII 152,6.
in a plume text. spd
Most often Ist refer to the sharp teeth of lions.
illnessor hunger?
Is
c f. Wb V 408 (8-10) MK The MK verb Is means'to blame'someone(Wb V 408,4-7)and from this derivesa noun meaning Wame'.At Edfu thereis a word which may be ultimately derivedfrom this : in a processionof the Nile - the land is provided with grain and the flood createsall grains for your ka , it makeswell WetiesetHor
(n)Lstyw
from hunger? Il 253,7
execradonfigures
.
2065
cE Wb V408 (12-15),Late, GR and409 (1-2) GR Blackmanand Fairman[MG 415 n.58] consideredthe two words n1styw andistyw which occur frequentlyat Edfu. Thoughtherearemanyexamplesof eachthey cautiouslytreatedboth asdifferent words, but with similar spelling , in similar usesand in the,phrasern n1styw ,m Lstyw . They did not suggestthat the two werethe sameword but did say that m n1styw means'in hordes in , , companies'of enemies.Wb recordsthe word with the meanings: 408 'ruination , destruction'and 409, asa word for enemies. 9%
The word appearsin texts which show the true meaning: in P.Br.Rh. 32,43 n3 s9w n 3ý the depictionsof the execrationfigureswhich are to be madeon a new sheetof papyrus;
Ot 28.16
FaulknertranslatedI)ox' [ JEA 23,185 ; JEA 24 PA2 respectively]but lot
29,14
%P Ph-
not for 32,43[JEA 24 p.53] wherehe takesthe word to be a collectiveof A--,; ý (Amada5). 'enemyfigurines'. Derchain[P.Salt Also : in P. Salt 825 V4 wax is usedto make p.162n.48] took this to readnLstyw prisonersin a groupandalso statuettesof them. The word is also in the 'Rite for RepellingApopis ' in Urk VI pp.76-77 11.4-5 'in heaps'op.cit. p.76 andn3]. [Schott Lst translates as enemiesarepierced/bound PJumilhac -- XVIII, 9, describes,'cutting off the head of
made of wax [Vandier,
[Goyon P.Jumilhacn.634 - translatesLst enemy]and possiblyin P.Brooklyn 47.218.50XX ,9 Confirmationn.345],the original has a copyisthasconfused,-ý
which the editor thinks shouldread(n)Lstywand
"E": " [c,f. Urk..IV 1291 91. and
J In magical literaturethen the implication is that 13' is a figure of an enemymadeof wax or drawn on papyrus or made of wax or clay which could be symbolically destroyed thus the foes of the , king and gods could also be annihilated. At Edfu : the word is used in phrases where a reduplicated verb for 'to kill, slaughtee (Ptpt, titi, httt) V-y
is followed b hftyw, sbiw h3kw-ibw
115,26
titi bftyw m n1styw ILr
179,4
l2r,
hr m n1styw ...... IV45,11; c
IV 344,4;
VIII 36,7;
of17
VII 308,8;
Ilk
VII 310,8. " 278,1I; =WJ%-, IV 375,9;=
di sbiw m nisty,,y hr= VI 281,7 ; 1-"
r9i.
VI 333,7
'T'l
VII 157,11-12
VII 324,8.
VII
1066
9, ' 1185,17 '=-J! 381,12-13; .
enemies m nistyw llr. f
IV 58,34; %off
A-A
"Cr'i'VII24,12
4
VI 8i. 3 ;-A
IV 388',6';
VIII 12,2;
VII 178,11-12;
R
VIII 27,15
VII 132,2
The two writings then do have the sameuses- but what is the reason for this varying orthography
The sametextsdo not containexamplesof the diffetent writings so scribeseither wrote the word , with n or without. It is mostlikely dueto the misreadingof the hieraticsign MOller [Palaeographie] Q n. 405
in
which couldeasilyhaveben mistakenfor
wherethe bar/perchcrossingthe standis readas an n. If the scribewas unsureof the text he was copying then it would be an understandableerror. It seemsthen that both are actually the same word and it should be read Lstyw. Mainly Lstyw is found preceded by m as above : enemies 111138,16;fell enemiesevery day m
united fireTR_t
FIR
TJL in
under HB 120,8-9
111349,34 ; enemies are put onto the
1292,10; cut 'upthe-enemy
VI 141,2; wnp Nhs
foes are
'I
T-d1,1452,10
Lstyw can also be usedas a direct object the execrationfigures being consideredto be direct , representations of foes ptpt-lLg: 104,1; s'r q ptpt
AJ
375,5; Sakhmet, kills foes her of son II
111156,11;ptpt 115,15;in'the title of a scenesm3
"'111103,18
I 403,16;titi
1557,16-17
7. X 100,8; damaged of'Apopis-ý11:
VII 100,10 ; (also in a text, Horus sails heaven as the sun god 4ý. r.E,a.
and slaughtering foes
at dawn 169,5-6. The photograph (XI 237) confirms this reading and it is Lst= heaven , but been A 6s, X lilly spelled in this way under the influence of Istyw ; similar to this a damaged text '1444/ at dawn 121.2).
Also : when Horus is in the sky he seeshis Ennead
ILr.f sW3.f mds imsn I
441,10-111and Horus makesgreat the might of the king in the two Lands b3w
ILr.k and
powersin the enemyimagesunderyou VII 201,3. Most graphically the'ceremonyof ? utting on the fire' showsthe king holding small , boundprisonersover a brazier before Osiris V 293,6andpl. 134. In all casesthen the idea is that enemies in the form of execrationfigures or simply as enemy , images (c L tiles, stairways and throne baseswhich have the images of the foes upon them, the king. An destroyed feet king) actualexampleof a clay under the the are of symbolically under
Z067
female figurine, part of a group, had written on the back of it the label
identifying it as one such
execration image [published by P.Munro, GM 2,1972 p.27-29]. Most recently Ritner has shown that the root of the term may be the word rs. t 'those who are ý
guarded (from rs 'to watch , guard' Wb 11499-51) , the writing Istyw due to confusion of rs 1ý ) [Moller Hieratische Paldographie rs '- is (hieratic (hieratic ) and , -a no. 588 and wis no.4051. He also suggests the late variant with n could signify ny. rs. t 'those belonging to' that group which is possible though one might have expected to have evidence for , , this from earlier texts if true [Ritner, GM 111 (1989) p.85-95 with notes and references]. Ille word could also derive from Ls 'to fie! and thus is 'those who are tied/bound' , for one of the most is in features figurines that they are tightly bound. these captives general and of enemy notable of References : Cauville - Osiris p.44 n2 Lstyw-; Alliot - RdE 10,6 nst bloody heap of foes ; Culte 1 349 nA Ies (ennemis du dieu) ýgorgds et tombd A terre - ref. to Wb 11319,5 This is a Saite text , " A"I6A 'great hymn 'His Karnak <700> in an Osiris m'bftyw. f 'making of magic ir spells are images of his fýes'; and Goyon -. Gardiensp. 144,6 troupes de vaincus. The word also appearsat Dendera, Karnak and Kom Ombo.
table for food
it
Wb V 338 (9) to 339 (11) MK, D.18 oft. GR It is in usefrom the MK andat Edfu it is a variantword for 'offering table'fK6pstein,MOM p.331. Thesetablesactually had roundedsides [LA IV 184-51somethingwhich cannotbe shown in the determinative The word is found in offering scenessuchas sm3'-'3bt : Harsomthusmakes . d210,4; Ihy high food V VIII 19,7 and king gives piled things with the of contain good -*=) I; I S) Harsomthuspileshigh of the king with all good things VI 239,15.In other typesof offering texts : bnp-stpw , offerings are given by Harsomthusupon the-,, LI
1
VI. 156,14:Is-ibt
in the title ,
is providedwith provisionsVI 254,18and (sametext) HB createdofferingsupon
VI 255,13;gns-bread
F-31, his
is completewith good things VI 259,11;swb btpw-njrw
Qat its time VII 209,7;f3i-ibt ýý floods =TV:
BB
is provided161,13. In alliteration : drp drtyw
brý-"Ud provisioning the falcons upon the table 111148,4.In Nile texts , the flood makesexcess A f 21: '-'-"' 25,4 Mr-wr is brings 48,12; Southern IV Neith nome --'---IV ; the -!:: 1 L11: upon upon,, -, arl,
1068
-:7 ýand other types of altar IV 46,7. The secretimages: provision FýZ'A .,
f3 wi th dw
supp1ies VIII
154,2-3. In an Opening the Mouth text, Osiris establishes
later
entirely 111277,7 ,a phrase repeated
VI 156A
The altars were not only for the king, but also provisioning
the tables of the gods and
bringing bread to the goddesses111147,6.From the determinatives these seem to be rather elaborate wooden tables with possibly a turned up rim.
it
Tablegod JEA 31,1945 63 n.28
It the table couldbe personifiedasa god like otherobjectsassociated king. Here table the the with , , is a malegod, despiteIt beingfeminineandis a nisbeadjectiveformation'He of the Table'. A text for consecratingfood invokesthe Table god : 020
is associatedwith Aturn who spits out
Shu, who then suppliesthe victuals for the tableVI 153,8and passim.in this text
Vl, -,
153,9.Blaclanan[op.cit.] believedthis waspartof the Heliopolitantraditionin this text
It
company Wb V 338(1-6) GR
Gardinersuggestedthat it 'company'wasin GR transcriptionsa false writing of hieratic-&- and thus should be read as md3tyw 'book men' 'scribes'.Howeverhe then noted that it had a wider application than just scribese.g. in P.BM 10052, 21,1 It 13w 'gang of thieves'. He tentatively in the spellingfrom translatedit 'staff and thoughtit might derivefrom It table= commensales as , the MK - Cairo (CGC)20143Inspectorof Mt-&I, of the treasury'herethe word is'staff [See: JEA 24 1938p.170-1andPostscriptp.1791.1 In later texts the term came to be applied more to military staff and companiesof soldiers (de, MeulenaereBEFAO63,1965 p.24-25 n.el
13mw contigentof Asiatics and
Ankhnesneferibre p.4. At Edfu the term is almostinvariably usedin the military context, so It is a companyof soldiers =-) III ,!
the king is the Mighty Arm of *t
his troopsand greatone of his army 111135,18;the king is
1069
"I of god VIII 19,15-16; in a Maat text laqa
A7
the harpooner who controls d
of the king V
334,3. The term can also apply to hostile troops it nt wn-w3t. k companies of those who are on your path (i. e. trespassers) : the king receives the power to destroy
IV 129,10 ; Horus
IV 150.2; Horus makes the king remove
slays
general senes the Nile makes live
ýý
1575,13. In a more
IV 43,9. of majesty your ,I, 4t
The gods too have companies of minor deities who help them particularly -
in the great battle in the
of Re and ist troop of the Lord of Mesen VI 17,2-3,- when the butchers
cosmogonical texts:
Oaa are likewise VI 18,9; the gods of Edfu are provided with their I'
are at their posts the
companies IV 241,14;. the great gods of Edfu are called
4L, %% that company of the one who
. (=Re) V 161,7. In the actual battle (VI 328-330) more information shines with gold
(sw3) VI 329,3 ; Seshat on the left of the company moves I
their role : when the snake attacks
ZT, ',, VI 329,6; Horus is like (nýr). Horus is said to resemble (nbr). zA7
YD; i four companies .ý"
is given about
=4
of Tboth and
1. F '? 329,9; VI the -k of troopsare at eachcomer of the temple are
it
madeinto four stones(as protectors2) VI 329,10;there are fourteen
7 of the Lord of the
Harpoon - but the number of troops in each it is not given VI 329,13 . After the victory the Sia , '.4 his company VI 332.1-2 and Seshat knows. -.O-'ý,
falcon fills his heart with company VI 332,5-6, Also, In other texts
her
ascendto the shrine of the s3b-Vwt 11133,15. the company of the falcon are raised up to be strong VII 41,17 and
','the company of Seth is ripped apart VI 55.17 ; in the Myth'; 4,9', 'ý= n mr-bt VI 222,2 and
m b3h .
ntt-Pr p3 mr-bt VI 222,9
14b I-0V
There is a problem over the reading of a word
Coyon (Gardiens 9,131reads it as it and not -
ýivty q.v. ; MOET 195 n.4 it is a synonym of ist q.v. ,
It
flock (of birds,geese)
it - the feminine collective for a group is usedat Edfu to meana flock of birds. It occursin the ", flock brought IV 120,5; the a of ro-geesefrom sources are papyrusandro-geeseoff6-ring:a'n', iit-V:. Khent-labetgives the-king
,:
ft brings flock IV Field 120,17; N?! 1 goddess of a O= > it -3?
geese1555,8 ; shecomeswith
1g:
on her hands(this is mistakenlygiven as a ref. to irp in
Wb) 1565,10; the title of an offering sceneis ýnk ,
VII 124,10.
2070
-
Ltr,
to overflow Wb V 411 (12) to 413 (2) mK
The primary meaningof Itf is 'overflow'but it hassomespecialusesand someof theseappearat Edfu. It maybe from the stemtf 'to drilYandtheprefix L givesit a causativesense'to causeto drip alsottf). overflow' [WZKM 39,1932 p.295-314](.re_rbr uponthe land 1260,16;flood "FMCbr upon the,
Intransitive Flood water: the flood
Two Lands 1486,2; a floodRL Y---floods/overflows the high lying fields (direct object) 11254,1.
=: : >Ir =) e -,. e Horusjin 1537,12; Wine :,.m house ; * greeneye of m overflowing your
ý, from orin (m) EastImet (Buto) IV 11,12;gd-ýi-Fc",m in the streets
streetsIV3,4 ; wine IV 19,2;wine
m in the
in 253.3. for horizon VI those the n overflows
,%0. J
Provisions : all supplies
before Hathor 1458,12.
Milk :a pehu is brought with its milk
=F
x
m overflowing from the udders of its cattle IV
26,8-9.1
1
In a metaphorical sense: You are Horus
-
tr mn-bit VIII 7,3 (possibly corrupt).
Transitive (Wb V 412,6 - GR) With direct objextof ibw 'hearts' of enemies: all thesereferencesare in the beer offering texts and here Itf may have the nuance 'overflow that is, overpower hearts' (with drunkennessý: Osiris says , =) ýep-Al I hearts of enemies for you 1 151,9 [Cauville Osiris p.731-, XA the overwhelm , I. HorusI241,11;
Hathor=)%L'g"-1524,8;
UK
A
4.176,5 and compare a text where Horus
Horus
FXMAv'erwhelms drives away,the companies of Seth and-4j---: companies of hostile troops VI 55,17. A Pa. (db3w) his down With direct object of weapons = to pour : weapons river 111255,15 ; also transitively too
2-fx
.AA
-A
VI 83,8-9 and
=9ýfA' :,vv.
in the middle of the
VI 64,5. In this case the verb is used
db3w. k I cause your we,%Ponsto rain down in the midst of the water
[after Blackman, Fairman JEA 29,30 n. 16 ] IV 59,10-11 . With direct object of blood - in slaying animals Fxr1175,2; the the ground , pour out on ground 151,15
J snf I cause the blood to overflow to =,.. nA snf r t3 V 186,13-14; t.
1 pour out his blood before the s3b-gwt VIII 11,11.
Sim. VII
2071
d
thehand
C5-
Writings - Direct: PhoneticChange:
'I"A
C=F?
=>
t:n 0peý
in
Fairman,BIFAO 43,1945p.79.
d3t
tomb, underworld Wb V 415 (3) to 416 (10) Pyr. DG 613,16'IA) II
FCD 310 dw3t
týv3t underworld
Cr. 392a; CED178; KH218
Tli
Gauthier,DG VI p.88 = GreekT tq From the oldesttextsd3t is the placewherethe sungoesat night and the domainover which Osiris rules.The word in Egyptiancanhavethedoublenuance'tomb'and'underworld'-thesetwo not being separatein the Egyptianmind. At Edfu asa solargod Horusgoesthroughthe underworld phr-d3t *n'-; N 1135,10; ' '1'§? 1128,4;
V8,1; (Dc-3 VHI 97,9. He is Lord of heaven, earth
waterandmountains181,6 ; he is Lord of eternityto the circumferenceof :, L-3 IV 32,13. 0V8,5; is d3t hiddenbecauseit containshis body
-'"kC--3
hides the body of Sokar
Osiris 1376,12;Qbeb hidesthe body of Horus 125,19. In the ceremonyof Owt-bh.s. the calves hide the tomb by walking over it
with the body of Osiris Vil 156,4;
is
secretfrom the enemiesof HorusandOsiris 178,10.The form of the sungod WebenRe is W *P3,1417,15. 11167,15and the westemersseeRe in
Osiris aboveall is the god associated
e fashioned he the c-3for his body 1166,12-13and he is sovereignof 6 C'73 1 with underworld: 167,8-9.1 d3t is also the tomb for the godsof Edfu :.the godsare secretin -k c"3 which is in the mountains south west of Edfu 1382,10. In certain nomes, templesor shrinesare called d3t : the Arsinoite * in nome,the left leg of Osiris is kept_secret c'ý-73 and no-oneknows it 1343,10.At Edfu the templecrypt is calledthe underworld(in the templeas a modelof the universethe crypt is the place wherethe sun goesat night) :0 C3
is deepIV 12,9 "t
Those who are in the underworldare the imy-d3t
10h IV 11.3. (5
who rejoicewhenHorusshowshimselfin theeastVIII 92,1.
1482,1:
IV 24,2; C
1072
d3t-n-b3
underworld of the ba (or falcon) Gauthier [DG VI p.881 reads this also as d3t-n-bik
The phrase refers to the temple of Edfu as a whole , not just the crypt areas, referrinj to the temple A. ~
as the night time resting place of the falcon god: Horus Behdet is the ba of Mesenty in V 253,6. In the festival of the temple an alternative name for the temple is
V 396,7,
6D%6tn. V 67,6.
and it is here that the god settles and unites with his offerings .4AAM ýsq who fills the eye with silver is describedas a noble image in
moresepulchralsense, Osiris hasa secretplacein
xA?I- r3
. 4b
A minor deity
'VIII 67,11
and in a
V 291,15.
Cauville suggeststhe term refers to a mythical underworld which existed before the creation of the
it 41. [Osiris 136 For Reymond primordial mound p. n. was the placeof creationwhich alreadyhad A 2 funerary-resurrection associations [MOETp. 110-111]. The (a -_I?
comes into being (Dpr)
when the falcon flew down 11131,14and in a sun rise text, the earth goes dark when the sun god QD-r; jh. goes'upside down to u
d3tyw
VIII 91,17.
dwellers in the underworld Wb V 416 (11-18) Pyr.
d3tyw are attested in the earliest texts and are thý dead gods or people who live in d3t The . difference between these and imyw-d3t is not clear. As an 'old man' Horus illuminesZm (proceeding from the East text) VIII 92,5 ; *T,: r, ,
also1358,11.
LTk 79ýmý
orustoomakesafunerary
Il 51,7-8 When Re is in the'sky lighting up the land opposite him in the , .
offering to *W,. underworld are
tma
Xn-wr When 1370.17. the canal is brought, where who rejoice
I 4CM ýternity Horus is Lord of to the circumference of the underworld then
rejoice IV'
32,13.
d3/d3r
to subdue D Wb V 414 (4-7) OK, Pyr. Or
Wb V 418 (3-12) MK
Both formsof theverbarefoundat Edfu andd3 astheoldestform is usedarchaically- in textssuch , as the Myth :
67,5. face' VI Terrible Horussays: 'I havesubdued
1073
d3r is attesetdfrom the MK with muchthe samemeaning but in a particularphrase- d3r foesbr . sbyw.sn "bringdownfoesby their hair' [ JEA 30 p.13 he hathclutchedthe foesby their forelocks] ý" ": ', aýýPlr, Asiatics,=, Or sbyw.sn IV 340,17-18;rý9_ R,tý,-2r- 'Ile"
IV 371,3-,the sand dwellers are
2-, C=: lk5ý I. . f. ibmw. sn Or sbyw.sn VI 88J. h. VIII 117,13; n. e slaughteredand r sbywsn -9W The noun d3r is, used in the Litany of Sakhmet'domination'-,:Sakhmetdi 4...
's"Wk
puts her dominationin the godsVI 266,3; and also di3k m nirw 1511,3 [c f. Gennond,Sekhmet p.50 and51]
d3d3
? denoting to act copulate a sexual verb Wb V 419 (4-6) BD
d3d3 appearsin the NegativeConfessionof the Book of the Dead- Sp,-125,12(Nav. Totb.125,15 from which it is evidently
125,20 n also and w1bw -
Aa) nm
from Eb. 48,3 0 57 1922 1 16 ] Sethe [ZAS be a word cited p. to ='to shake', avoided. something 'copulate' from it Book 'coire!. 309 FCD d3d3 the translates be of the p. as which could reduplicated 'copulate'- againit
Dead.In PapyrusBremner-Rhindthe word occurstwice - 25,18; 22.9 is negated. At Edfu the abomination of the Memphite nome is
0 1" r"P
in the entire land I
330,1 The parallel in the Tanis Geographical Papyrus , Fragment 26 has , Ombos 1314
also the word occurs at Kom Ombo
and ,
424.
Other nomes-havesome form of copulation as their abomination, such as the royal child nome where TFE forbidden (cf. TOO is is fault d3d3 1336,1 turn, or sexual a perverse act evidently the nknk . Osing, JEA 64, p. 189).
di-'
to go
V 419 (9-10) GR -Wb Wb recordsdi. ' at Dendera but it also occursoften at Edfu - as a variant of 'to go' . I'he two , A__J
BB followed by form f be the : di V__, --J object' the treatedas a sdm. elementscan split up with rn -bb he goesquickly-to enter the Placeof Re IV 10.11;HB AJ
house 1536,6-7; his to with referenceto sailing V_ staircase Mesento cometo northernMesenVI 8,8.
he goesby the he goesnorth from southern
2.074
Aýj di-' canbe treatedasonecompoundword: in a priestlyprocession, -A 1542,6-7;a festivalprocessionA---J--1
going to the sanctuary
In V 357,1. in Belidet the' Býdt ýtp to peace going r m
is the text texts title the of a part of u cosmogonical ,
going upon it , the'pay land', by
'says forth' 'to bs this means Shebtiu VI 182,10. Reymond di-' takes and come the asa synonymof thepay landhadbeencreated- but I think it refersto the Shebtiuwalkingon the pay land for the first time [MOET 17 n.7] , while de Wit suggeststhat di-' = di-tp 'to showoneself and to someextent this is the case[CdE 36 Nr.71 p.81 n.2]. From the useslisted abovethe word refers to gods and The barques'going'in procession,which is thetimewhenthegodsappeared andshowedthemselves. phraseis literally 'to give the hand'and mayindicatethe god presentingor showinghis hand7 'I'fie word is alsofoundat Dendera- CD V 4,14 ;D 1119.2andBeleg.
di-'nb
$givenlife GG p.295 §378
,
If contrastedwith m3'-hrw in the titulary of kingsfrom the Middle Kingdom . di-'nt can indicate that the king was still living at the time of the inscription. Later texts use the term more mechanically, without this nuance, to embodythe principleof kingship [ Murnane, Co-regencies p.267-2721.The term may be understoodas '(theking) to whom life is given' (by the gods)or '(the king) is given that he live' or the king 'giving life' (to the world) - it may embodyall of thesein , one,showingtheking to be tlie intermediarybetweenmenandgods- he is given life by the godsand gives life in turn to mankind [Martin, Garantsymbolp.26-27] . This seemsto have been a later developmentand the earlier form of this phraseir(. f) di(. f) 'nt suggeststhat at first only the king being life (by [Fischer he his life that serve god given god) subjects so might represnting receives , . (kientation I p.97-106Reversalsof theterminalphrasein ritual captions]. At Edfu the phraseoccurspassim. in the textsat the end of royal and divine epithets
IV
33,7andalsoin offering formulae-a gift is offeredor ritual performedin orderthat thefather(mother) of the king is
di-mrt
may obtainthe state'given life' passim.
heaven Wb V 420 (1-3) GR
In the templedescriptionsat Edfu di mrt is usedto describethe effect of the GreatHypostyleHall ,
1075
containing the two lights V 6,10; the hall is lifted up like A-J
in the temple : it is high like
X-=Vl 10,9. In alliteration too : he has sanctified his shrine likeAr-irl rP'i, IV 9.7; the falcon of gold shows himself in
-j vt-.wVll 107,3 The word is used mainly as Behdet VII 11,3 also XAM .
in these-texts as opposed to 'Lifting up heaven texts for example. An exception to this - Horus shines in
1304,6
.
At Dendera di-mrt is often used and in this case there is more of a pun becausethe word literally is 'give love' which is appropriate to the nature of Hathor. (See Wb Beleg. and.add for example -D III 77,8
diw
hcrbs plants , Wb V 421 (3-4) GR
FairmanreadMD I 55, qr,,,
5 [ASAE from diw the can strokes, which read aplant asdiw --
43,1943 p.2591.Moreoverthis 'five' sepalplant wasperhapsthe lotus. which haswithin its namea field Edfu This Hermopolis. Five :a occurs at place or also the writing to of mythologicalallusion havethe hiding placeof St-dsrt (not clear) IV 366,11.Sauneronlater showed
wherethe
that the five strokesreadg(3)b - asin thenameof Geb(for heproduced5 children- BIFAO 43,1945 'petals' [RdE is 15,1964 55-56]. Possibly 2) 107 this meaning this g(3)bt p. word p. obs and that Dendera Wb The from be the seespelling occurs at gbt. should removed entry .
diw
five Wb V 420 (9-12) Cr. 440b; CED199; KH252
+OY
At Edfu the Ennead consists of the 4 sbm gods of the Lord of this land , joined with I
the
IV 53,5 (the gods then mentioned in this text are Hathor, Aturn , Oil, four gods Montu, Harsomthus and Horus ). Similarly the jidw of Edfu go to Menqel:!et asl , beneficent ancestors in Wist-Ift
reaching Behdet as
5 (here the gods are Hathor Atum, Montu Horus the child , Horus) IV , ,
205,14 The texts are opposite each other on the exterior of the Naos. .
wr-diw
GreatOneof the Five
1076
Wb V 420 (11-12) OK' The title wr-diw is found as early as the 4th dynasty when mrrwk3 bears it [Helck, 'Beamtentitel p. 58 n. 171 . By the MX it was associatedwith hrp-nsty (from'Sesostris Il when it was held by W Djehuty hotep II) and it was the title for the high priests of Thoth at Hermol:;61is. It had evidently gone from being a civil title to a religious one , from being not especially connected with Thoth to being the title for his high priest. By the 30th Dynasty the high priest of 71o0h was called bm. nLr tpy of Thoth and not wr-diw but the associationswith the god were not forgotten. At Edfu in the , geographical texts Thoth himself in the Mansion of the net is called ,
-, j,
andbrpwty
1334,12.
Fairman suggestedthat it pertained to an earlier creation myth at Hermopolis which had 5 original gods , not 8, and Thoth either led or controlled them - thus he was wr-diw [AýA'E 43 p.259-601. In Hermopolis Parva (Baklia =BIh-
Gauthier DG Il 16) the king is called sr-
b'nt WO III
I "ce-'P 250,10 There is also a text where Thoth is described as ýrj-tp. -5cSw't'i'tGreat"Masterof the Five ? VI 144,1-2 (after Fairman op.cit.). Fairman suggestedtoo that diw was th6 -namefor a ýacred ape at Hermopolis and as'a pun the tide wr. diw was invented. By the GR period the title was inextricably linked with Hermopolis and Thoth [L. A. 111254-1256 ; Vandersleyn CdE 43 Nr. 85 , 1968 p.234-58 ; Boylan, Thoth 148 151 ; Anthes, ZAS 59,1924 p. 104 and Sethe, Amun §39]. ,
dit-m-9n. f
to put against his foes ?
The phrase occurs in slaying foe texts : wnp-Nhs powerful bnt
'r"-9P
TE-L
king is strong on the battlefield and the , IA. AT *-vn 168,7 V 296,16; Horus makes the king mighty tnt
%%--vii A T. 169.5 and a sty-hippo text , Horus gives JmV in .
didi
redochre Wb V 421 (9-11) MY,
didi is red ochre,a ferri oxide,usedexternallyin medicine.It camefrom ElephýntineandNubiaand was also usedas red ink or paint c.f. the Akkadiantit'tu = clay [Harris, Minerals p.155-7also Wb' Drog. p.573 -a mineralfrom the cataractareas].didi wasusedin the Myth of the HeavenlyCow to' colour beerlike blood [Derchain, CdE 105 , Vol.53 p.531. This is reflectedin a wine text at Edfu -253.2-3. ' 111 Hoe Wetjeset in Offering wine mixed with AA-Jjqq,: to Jýnt (Hathor)
1077
dy
here Wb V 420 (4-8) NK, Amama M, 4A
DG 604,1 there
Cr.392 a; CED 178 *,KH 224,218 there dy is the later complement of
T-41
and it was probably pronounced d-3 hence.the Coptic
descendant Like '-3 the two words comprise a pair of words to make one compound The arm . . (there) and the hand (here). The hand betokensthe right hand (here) and the arm is the left arm (there) [Sethe, ZAS 50,1912 p.99-103].
,I
C-51- here dy came into use in the NK and is used at Edfu : the Hypostyle Hall HB shines 4gf) as the -
disk V 3,3.
dyt = dni. wt q.v.
dw3
to shriek ,a shriek Wb V 466 (10) to 467
to praise, to adore Wb V 426 (6) to 428 (7) Pyr.
I dw3 is usedat Edfu to denotetheadorationof a god or his characteristics. The sign
or
.1
show
a man in the act of adoration, his handsraisedbeforehis face in a gestureof respectand reverence, perhapsderivedfrom peopleraising their handsto their eyesto protect them from the glare of the in [dw3 LA 11349-51 Barucq, Louage the sun god general of a especially ; god -appearance , p.31-371.At Edfu things associatedwith godsor kings can be the objectsof dw3 : the ka IV 38,1; *1 the brow wearingthe DoubleCrown V 48,7.The usualspellingis dw3-nfrw Wb V 427,5:
.
praisingthe beautyof their lord IV 19,7;*V5,5.
dw3-nJr ý"WbV 427 (17) to 428 (7), DG 613 ilt-pFe-F
known from at leastthe 415
Dynasty[Urk.I 10] in the form dw3-nJr-n At Edfu dw3-nJr is the headingof a ritual which was . performedin the morning , at the rising of the sun as part of the daily templeritual (the opposite ritual canbe_di-i3wat evening
or as part of the king's responsibilitiesin orderfor him to assume
thekingship . The king is often associatedwith Thoth in this rite. presumablyasThoth is the lector priest of the gods who readsout the ritual , the king is lector priest : the king is heir of Thoth III
2078
35,16 also IV 210,7 ; as son of Thoth V 40,17 ;V 141,7 ; image of Thoth In 121,10 ; or as 3b-r3 (an epithet of Thoth) IV 383.15 ; possibly VII 92,4 . In IN 209,17 the king is the son of bsttyw lunar animals thus connected to Thoth. The king can bear priestly titles for this rite : Waab priest , IV 344,7 ; IV 357.15 ; IV 378,2 (here adoring the Ennead); IV 308,9 : or Om-gmos IV 56,11 . He he brings books Horus M 174,12; he book books be the the to reads connected with ritual also can as ruler of songs VII 298,9. Usually the rite is performed for HB , as he is the solar god of the
temple,and in returnhe givesthe peopleof Egypt.'sometimesspecifiedas p1t , rbyt, bnmmt , and foreignlandsandtheNine Bows,praisingandbowingandsubduedbeforetheking. If theking adores the gods, they allow thepeopleto adorehim. Othergodsinvolvedcaninclude- Hathor,who gives Upperand Lower Egypt praisingandrejoicing V 277,10or sheputs love of the king in womenV 374,3:the deitiesof Athribis - Khenty-Khetyand Huit VII 154,11; or groupsof gods- May and' Rennet, the geniof Edfu IV 283,10; VII 268,6(ands343) who give their agriculturalbenefits: Re and his 14 kas who grant that the king will be seenand'heardIV 295,6 ;V 180,11. Aturn and his Ennead who hearpraisesV 166,16;the basof Ashmunein111212,15. Most unusualis the dw3-nJr for thenomeof WetJeset Hor wheretheking is madeto be like ReshepI IV 293. Spellingsin the texts *J. 374,3 (mostcommon)
1A *1 IV 295,6 IV 203,10; 11135,16
IV 293 IV 56,11
111123,3 IV 210,7
14 V 40,17 ;
V 111121,10
111212,15
V 277,10(The referencescited areall the first line of the of the dw'3-nir rite, and'it continuesfrom thatline onward.) -ýValls. different In generalit'was appliedto solar The ritual appearsthroughoutthe templeandon godssuchas Horus,Atum (of Heliopolis),thoughcould be appliedmorewidely to godsassociated first by lector festival At Edfu for the (the 14 kas the the Re of many recited of rituals example). with priest is
Ht V 132,5and the '? 10-
adoringRe'is also performedV 132,9.
dw3-nJr sp 4 'worshipping god 4 times' .A refinement of the above ritual . Again the king is D-3isw III Thoth VII Thoth 87,3 directly the VII 193,15 and or otherwise ; associated with , 314,14 ; in reading the ritual 141,10 and he performs it for Khonsu 1254,3 ; 1261,13 (lunar , thus Thothian). In the majority of casesthe rite is for Horus who returns the praises and submission of the
1079
known world 1183,3; 1187,8; 1231,11; 1238,14 In threeof the roomsaroundthe sanctuarythe . rite appearstwice - in the first registereithersideof the doorway. On one side the King wearsthe Red Crown on the otherthe White crownand usuallyhe hashis handslowered This occursin the . SokarisRoom(17 pl.24a), the MesenChamber(16 pl.26a)and the Chapelof the Leg (22 pl. 27b). Therite is alsoperformedbeforeHoruswith thesevenbuildergods111317.9 or beforegroupsof gods deities 111296,11 8 deities 111303,17. minor or -9 Spellings: f; ý!j V%, ir. f di 'nh (mostcommon)and also+"XTi ties v
141,10.
dw3-nJr-n-it. f (basic stem), a rarer form of, the rite : the king is connectedwith Thoth in performing it
wherethe bas of Nekhen. 043 snakesand Horus appear 1293,8; the king is
Thoth with 8 apes Re Horus serpentsat Edfu 1286.8.Thesetwo textsare on oppositesidesof the , , door in Throne of Re (. pl.29a) Others involving the names of gods only and with no . accompanyingtext: Horus 11172,3;V 331.17
1293,81.
for the harpoon the ninth lance of Horus the king is , ,
Other recipients of the rite ým-gmýs VI 76,4 Goddesses: -k9
sw3r Nbwt to Hathorwho givesjoy and offerings IV 72,4; -k9 4ýtragain
1Jwt-kJr who makesthe king's body safeIV 2285
Sýtp
for Hathorand dancersand
apes,sheincreasesthe love of theking V 370,11.
dw3-R'
*ýI, is for Re, Horus deity in though specifically a rite as a solar worshipped this ritual :
when he rests in the west, Horus gives the kingship and rejuvenates in old age 1481,17. This is opposite (in the Offering Hall 9) the same ritual but with burning incense - Horus gives the Nine bows and life and power 1502,8; again with incense
with shouts, Horus gives millions of
Heb-Seds 1499,12. So this rite is about -establishing the kingship too. The rite can have direct connections with Re however, where he is the recipient and usually the king is again associatedwith Thoth : as the second of Thoth
ýL I
-A 111189,14;71ý'
rejoice and make thaking's heart be fair V 155,14,`0,
V 56,9; Hathor and Re make people the bas of the7east appear as recipients III
212,6. dw3 (. nlr) can also appear within a phrase-:
st-NiTt n R' - Horus- gives the -elders and
L080
submission in 1134,4. lands foreign Egypt bowing adoring and and minor people On either side of the door of the library -,the king as a priest and then a lector priest perform the a (pl. 59). 111340,16 111340,4 hymn Re is followed by to and title a short each
dw3w
praises, hymns
-
Wb V 428 (14) to 429 (6) D. 19 DG 613,5 dw3w is the later writing of dw3. wt (Wb V 428,12 MK) and dw3A (429,9-12), obviously derived from dw3 'to adore! the sun at its rising. In the GR period it is the word translated on the Canopus
Stela(line 34) by iogvog [Daumas,Moyensp.1741andwould seemto indicatethat the dw3 praising by singingor at leastrecitationof praises. ritual wasaccompanied by a lector priest I 568,1-2'orinvoked (nis) by the king as
dw3w can be recited (9d) imageof Thoth and Seshat*11 , s.
III 121,14. They can also be Vshouted out' at the festival of
974,11by Behdet el-3 the scribe of the divine books V 131,9.These praises are heard: Ksp (received lit. ) by the gods of Athribis
i VII 155,9 and ndb by the gods in Mesen
V 167,10, also
500,10. In these cases the praises are sung by the king. These examples occur in dw3-nLr
scenesand in phrasessuch as Ow m sp-n-si3 , dw3w m mtr-r-im ? raisesin joy and songsin gladness[seeJunker,ZAS 43 1906p.123 mtr-r-im = Lied, Gesang, but Reymond, JEA 48 , 82 I IV 57,6 IV 358,2; VII 187,3 n.2 'in gladnessl: IASI .
dw3t
priestess Wb V 429 (10-11) GR
Wb cites references for this word from Edfu 333,7; the Dendera nome
in the Sebennytos:nome *A
I
m-ýr. f 1338,7. dw3t is the name of the priestess in those
places.
Dw3w
Douau
From ancienttexts
4-
had his cult centrein (ý
0,
most likely an areaon the westbank
2081
of the Nile betweenGizaandLetopolis.The writing QED perhapsreadas 0-rmw cameto denote this areaon both sidesof the Nile andin Ptolemaictimeswasonly the eastbank of the Nile where , Suchoswas the main god. The west bank was called eý) ýns [Fairman BIFAO 43,1945 p. 119;GauthierDG V p.14222ndnomeof LEI and the texts at Edfu stressthat Douaustill hadhis 46 cult herein the regionof Letopolis: ). V: ý N ihof the ichneumonV 28,5 and
the pupil of the eye of Re , moonin the lake IV 40,9 ; also BB comesforth with pw .
ýI
OD from Nun to EED 9ý1-
IV 235,1-2 ; hi one epithet Horus is -1ý &151 in Behdet , I 4- 1266,4 [Cauville, Essai (offering wadjet eye) IV 137.11 ; possibly emend to p.55 n.21. The sign
which is a sack or a type of pillow on a standard , is read as dw3w after Pyr
§I 155a
and his name may be translated as 'the morning one' , which agrees with his
origins as a god of the cast. He may have been a deified form of the man who performed the morning Se OK Priests of the god also had the tide swnw n toilet of the king and occurs in honorific titlef. . A
irty 'doctorsof the eye'and this may haveto led to a closemythical connectionwith the god of the Letopolite nome Mbnty-irty 'onedeprivedof his eyes' ThoughMbnty-irty was supplantedby . Haroeris the connectionbetweenDouau and 'eyes'of the gods still standsas attestedat Edfu , [Grdseloff -, ASAE 41 1942p.207-217discussesthe god in texts ; Derchain,Bi.Or.18 no 1/2, , Jan-Mar 1961p.40-43-j givesthe solutionof the confusionover r-20
which is adopted
andGE)
here, andalsodealswith theEdfu texts; c f. commentsof Otto - LA I col.1147-8]
dw3
-
moming
-
Wb V 422 (1) to 423 (9) MK and 423 (10)-to, 424 (2) morningly also 424 (7) to ,
425(9). Al DG 614,1
f,4-
Cr.727b ; CED 302 ; KH 401
-rooy6 -5rooy *--UQ
The word is usedwithout preposition: the beetleflies acrossheaven
0
jrq G 1% in the early
morning 1552,3. m-dw3 'in the morning': he showshimself c-- a ,-*C0
1128,3;
T
IV-1 1,2;*WG
1110,1 the sun god is born ,
1294,4.
*rAG 'in tp-dw3 the morning': the beetleshinesin the east
Il 9,10;
0
183,1;
2-082
1499,6 ; the king lives again
illumine the Two Lands
,
?.*OW-0.
1503,12.
10 -h king is in love belly like Re dw3 Ory-tp of the out the : of every man, SD 0 Noun : iw *Ikc)
JLr wsr. f
150,11.,
'morning comes bearing his might' 1443,8.
Verb 'to'be early in the morning' : Khepri *635
im. s m by-fps he is (born) early in the
morning from her (Nut) as a noble child 1503,940; god crosses the underworld (born) in the morning, and bom everyday 1128',4; transitive -to
is'
nirw they make early the
gods to praise his beauty V 9,2. There is to be no English equivalent of this verb 'to morning' (see Wb V 426,1-5 MK). 79
A pun on 'morning' : 1113b31j m,
cl
1113is born, in the
morning as Morning ? 1358,10-11.
dwn
to stretch out
Wb V 431 (1) to 432 (13) Pyr. DG 614ý3L) I
arise
Cr. 445a; CED 200; KH 254 TIWOYN arise raise carry . , With the armor hand as object: the arms_Ma-A -fýAhold Ty
are outstretchedwith a weapon IV 57,11-12;
"' Jý 41 his IV 122,12; j out arms with offerings , -!
holding a weapon V 283,11-12;
TZ hold I holding hand harpoon VIII 26,10-11; a goddesJAZ', zr-A holds out her hand out my a -Z" holding the sistra (or sh m sceptre) 1126.5. As an epithet of HB 14,1l; -4W dwn-dnbwy
ý A::
'extended of arms' I
is the king presenting m 1Jointment VII 106,6. An extension of this idea is
'stretch out the wings: HB
around the Two Lands VI 12,6; BB
to unite Dendera and Edfu (i. e. by the length of his wingspan he brings the two towns together) I 361,2; HB
his wings to protect the sanctuary 119,4 .
With legs as the object :a text for a standard
Jý, V#14=0extend your legs there is no evil in
your path IV 50,4. In walking : dwn-gst-5ff&,,..," dwn-b3t-1,,,
stretch out strides 174,11.
//R I raise my front? holding a weapon V 142,15;
q
holding the mace VII
150,1. This is ' extend the breast ' and analogous to the English idiom 'to swell the breast' with courage,
1083
C:9-
Without fbHowingnoun : the king is raisedto be KULEAS q /L' ;,
286A ; foesare struckdown ^-"
-tr
A
in his body to destroyfoes I
r ný4 'they shall never extend (i.e. standup)
themselves'VI 130,11-;-Horusbringsthe flood in its course
-A
dt. f r wpt. f and
stretchinghis body to his brow I 320J. dwn is also the verb usedas a variantin 'stretchingthe cord!
nwh. stretchthe cord to the
GreatPlace(afterdeWit, CdE36 Nr.71 p.72) IV 7,4. dwn can also be usedin the contextof 'to offee (c.f. dwn Wb V 431,17 Late, GR to present someonewith
WE
father IV 53,15; Epiphanes the testament to the extends you your gods -A
extendthe testamentto the heir upontheir'throneIV 122,15. The verb can be semanticallyextendedto indicate'to reward' his greatkingshipuponhis thronein the GreatPlaceI 104,15;.c:-jý
Re rewardsyou with (m) to rewardhis majestybecause
(br)of his work IV 15.9. m-dwn Uing extended, stretched: Horusgivesthe circuit of the whole earth-liýu offered (held out) as his handiworle193,9-10; Horus
being
he makesthe foe be
stretchedout (dead)TV 58,1.
dwn
food offerings Wb V 433 (11) GR
There may be an earlier example of this wordFin the Coffm Texts VI 340 Sp.709 :I am possessor , ýýTof t
offerings in Heliopolis' (FECT 11269 nA with references to examples in NK texts).
dwn derives from the verb dwn with the meaning'to extend, offee and an Edfu text shows that it can also be associatedwith the idea of Yeward'.-ýýý,
nn These offerings which your father gave to his
heir as a reward for his work 1127,10-11 In this case the nature of the dwnw are not specified. At . Dendera too the word is used in puns : Hathor gives-A-502371dwn. ti m0 ZY ' -Cr the word twice :-g; E
DVIII 47,8. Wb records
IV 221,1and Dend.LD IV 53a 'provisionland with
At Edfd thereis alsoa word dwn which appliesto libation offerings: an incenseand libation text the deified Arsinoeexclaims,'We smell your incense, we comefortli at-* 305,3.The determinativealtersthe specificmeaningof theword.
c=o your libation' IV
1084
guardian of Osiris
dwn
Wb V 433 (1) GR Among other guardian gods in the Sokar Chamber
-6
cl
1198,12.
hippopotamus
db
Wb V 433 (14-17) OK The male hippopotamus,in religious terms, for the Egyptians was a Sethian creature for it could be destructive for farmers. lEppopotamushunts'are depicted in tombs from the OK (Mereuka Al, north wall pl. 12) where a man spearsthe -9-.
1 5:ý-
and the scene shows the 'hunt' of, possibly, pygmy
hippopotami in the marshes.The origin of the word is not known, but the b3b -hippopotamus has been thought to derive from the bent tusk of the the hippopotamus [Lacau, WES 10,1951 p. 17] and there is also a word db = horn (Wb V 434). The db hippopotamus may therefore also be 'one of the tusk/horn'. At Edfu the hippopotamus is the object of slaughter by the king for its destruction symbolises the annihilation of foes . As a subject for ritual slaughterthere are a number of texts which feature the act 111257,13-18where the king as the son of Horus sails the river and receives the , strength to slay his foes The sceneshows the king stabbing the hippopotamus in the backside and he holds a rope attached to it (pl. 76); sty r0i;
ý-
the king as aa harpooner is made strong IV
343,4. P1.105 shows the king putting the spear into the nose of the hippopotamus which is turned back
(ýý
This is the correct method for disabling the hippopotamus , for with its nose .
There it and escape. are two scenesopposite each other on the outside of submerge cannot mutilated the Naos which show the hippopotamus slaying : sm3 -6
4a
IV 58,12-59,12 and sty r
Q-
IV 213,6-214.8. In both cases the king is the harpooner , who receives strength to deal with his 92). The 76 king (Often task this animal, to pl. triple carry out pl. the crown atef a wears enemies . , F, ! 'c) is also dispatched on the chopping block
IV 59,6.
Qfor hippopotamus is If the word written with only to discern and the sign may read b3b or db sm3
4r?
VIII
19,12; sm3
sty ; Z),
then the reading is not always easy 1145,2; sty r
VII 168,13;
VIII 26,10. In all cases the texts stress the role of
2.085
,the king as a harpooner,who receives the strength to slay foes. Horus, who receives this offering can be accompaniedby a goddess.-either Hathor or Nephthys, who may rep resent Isis (c.f. hippopotamus fight in Contendings). Alliteration can help to discern the true reading : tbtb G? in his city 120 IV 214,7 - though it is not always infallible. -
A
A occurs often in the Myth text, during which Horus hunts the hippopotamus form of Seth who is accompaniedby his followers in the forms of hippopotami and crocodiles : Hours db
j 'R, .!
slays'
the hippopotami VI 8,9. During the fight when the allies of Seth go into the water they become' crocodiles and
'1ý3"
VI 112,9. The noise of the thudding harpoons in battle - makes the pregnant
hippopotami
not give birth VI 6 1,11.
In certain nomes however the abomination of the god here is dbw rnsnty (?) hippopotami of the harpooner : bwt. f r Q'
---
in -Wetjeset Hor
337,13; in Mesen the abomination is -. j Q, ,1
rnsnty 1359,6 and also .-J T- ý- V 397.2., The aim of this prohibition may have been to prevent others apart from recognised msnty killing the beast. In thelOth UE nome, the abomination of god ýT is 'slaying 12.!
in his city, which is more understandablefor Seth is the god here and in this area
the hippopotamus may have been a sacredanimal I 340J. ;
db
to pierce
db was perhaps 'created' at Edfu for the purposes of a pun : Horus Jord of Mesen
" irzA-.I ;..:
'horn'.. db from is 8.9. There hippopotami VI a word which the verb would derive . pierces
hom tusk',
db
,.
Wb V 434 (3-6) Med.
4 If DG 625,5 tp 2CED 191 T4Tr In origin db 'hippopotamus'took its namefrom one of its most prized trophies- its tusk db The . term cameto havea muchwider application as is shownat Edfu :a text describesa reptile . 'You do not havea
"db in this land ' VI 160,4 The word seemsto be 'tusle-with the extended
off the onewho attacksthe sungod meaning 'prick , sting'.Thereis alsoa dual form a gerd"difives with
2'11, cl
his homs VI 178,10.
1086
dbn
weight
Wb V 438 (2-10)OK On is approximately 91 grammes and is the standard unit of weight measurement from the Old Kingdom [GG §266,4] which effectively became a 'monetary value' [Janssen,CP p. 101-2]. It is , mentioned most often in the recipes of the laboratory texts (11212-229) , where measures of followed by the appropriate number.
substancesare given. The word is usually spell-d
dbn
to go round Wb V 437 (4-11) Pyr.
T'he sign CS
intestines of an animal coiled up can also be read p1jr which the which shows . ,
has much the same meaning (and also q3b ), for example
Isis'zi-A
- niwt. f 'goes round her
city' 1165,7 so that the word could be read either way . Sometimesslight changesin the writing can help: Osiris ":-:) A
niwt t3 dr. f surrounds the cities of the whole land 1165,4 ; possibly too
tj
rnsw Hr the children of Horus surround the harpoon ? VI 159,8-9.
Dbnty
sun and moon - literally 'rwo who go round. WbV437(12-13)dbnj'(14)dbn.
ty
Dbnty is first attestedfrom the GR period The earliest form of it may be the name Dbn. y which . S6'41 is used of a solar deity 'one who goes round': Re Horakhty is described as c-Debeny who 0 '-'. heavens is VII 167,5; HB ]Vr, also goes round the called
1122 (6) - again -, because he is
a solar god. To this god there could then be the added the other heavenly body Which followed a course king day body day together the time time they the total the the of moon and represent and night : . 23,911 ----3 ' = is established like
for ever and ever IV 330,6
60 J Phot. 1240;the two eyesare given as =A
are in the sky Philae
-Phot1019;the sky containsAP. -^
116Nr. 154;in the sky the god leads
4L
KO I
158 Nr.59,4'.
Theremay havebeena numberof thesesolarandlunar godswho couldbe classedunderthe general,,-' 1ý ýý term d bntyw : Horus is greatof majestyin i't
VII 100,6 .1-,
1087
dbndbn
to go round in circles Wb V 439 (1-3), BD
The verb is the reduplicated form of On [Goyon Gardiens p.30 n. 101and is used at Edfu especially , ý" -_a falcon Horus describe flying h3yt the the to the gods :
action of
; _M A
circles in the sky IV 252,5 ; as the nobleba -a
elder.
who
El
h3yt also IV 211,3 ; and
W
0. is falcon Lord Wing' the primevalcreator of the -
VI 14,14; ý]
VI 182,1'who flies in circles'.The term describesthe action of the bird of prey as it circles AfO
aroundin the sky inspectingthe groundbelow andin the BD alreadyhasthis use i m3ht Nav.Totb. 78,2 n. . The verb cameto be usedof 'going round'places: =5`4L I&L JýA
n.f br h3swt KRI ]L J),
66,8 also and at Edfa this useis extendedfurther the goddess uraeus , -where goesround(pervades)the throatsof thesunfolk IX pL30.
dbbw-
-
needs. requirements Wb V 440 (3-15) OK and441 (9) MK offeringfoods
At Edfu this collectivetermhasthreemainuses king In dbýw declares I haveprespted [I] needs,requirements the a offering supplies offerings, = . of the gods rite' 11269,10and the god replies'I live received
wrw of the god's
hall here description 270,2-3 Il the the--S contains wsUt-btp the temple; rite' , of the god'srite IV 6.3; the-sanctuaryis flooded with
Yps IV 9,8 ; the magazinesand
in this case.the 'requirements'are gold etc.) IV 15,5 an
storeroomsareenrichedwith imageis providedwith
requirements
its requirementsVII 163,5-7;he hastraversedthe Two Landsto fill
its needs.1116,2An offering text hasthe title. ' Presenting
to the Enneadof
his fathee 11269,9.In this casethe dbbw are food , cloth , beer , unguents, in generaleverything neededfor therites in the temple. [2] Partsof the eye - altogether14 parts were neededwhich were put togetherat Khoiak [Herbin, BIFAO 82,1982 p.274] : Imhotepfills the eye with 111210,4;the dfd is suppliedwith rills Horus' Eye 150,14; the eye with of -,-V
9V
111195,5;the left eye is providedwith 94,8-9; the wadjet eye db3. ti mf9 VI 253,2;supplythe Eye with
(pun
2088
Horus fill VII 247,10-11; dbbt Wd3t the eye of with on =food) -Egypt,
rj'
V11294,1'.A' youi (mineral)
text listing mineralproductsinstructsthe king to 'manufacture VI 202,7. requirements
the (Wb V 441,10-13) Cult [31Implements a. objects,especially sistraandmenafw'hIchare the herfacewith of Hathor: brightening requirements raised them up to her
'12-13; her heart loves Il 69, 1 which
theserequirementsher heart loves H 77,10; (a song and sistra t6it)
nn theserequirementswhich she loves VII 307,9 and VII 307,15.
b. weapons the king receives S7 143,1;
04
his bow 111256,10-11; and arrows r'. -"-
V11
weaponsof war VI 239,3.
vessel Wb V 442 (1-2) Med.
dbb is a vesselfirst found in medicaltexts (Eb. 37,20 28,21) and it later is found as part of the templeapparatus(Med.Habu<759>).At Edfu this vesselhasa particular,use: iýe Nile flood fills the vesselwhich is thenusedfor purifica,tion
db4t-4tp
J
11249,19 .
menu Wb V 440 - 441 (7) OK
Wb translates dbDt-4tp as 'Speisenbedarf (food requirements) and they are the elements of the offering table thus a list of them would constitute a 'menu' [Cauville , Osiris p. 157 n. 1]. It is not only a list of food offerings however but can include other necessariessuch as cloth or unguent. At Edfu it is part of the ritual to provision the temple god The nis dbtt-btp .
ritual precedes the
9,1949 JNES [Nelson, btp-di-nsw rite p.2251 and the Pri-wdb priest is the man'who makes the nis gesture to present the service [Man. IV p. 108 and I 10]. J6 1 j 1ý=>; 129,2-14 nis -, where the king offers a tray with 3a nis-dbbt. btp : 1.111
vessels
to Harsomthus (pl. 61). These offerings are enumerated as bread , irt-Hr, milk and honey. In return the king receives all things of the earth.
2. IV 153,4-154,6nis
'e 'ey, ine milk, w and meatof consistsof bread, hon
(line 8) for the Children of Horus who protect the king. A tray with 7 ,
vesselsis
Z089
presented(pl.88). ',breadand wine mixed with honey The .
3. VIT 114,15- 115,14nis
I*
4. V 102,4-15
I"* ' '" honeyed wine Cý CCD is complete(line 5-8) A tray with wine and
is complete
.j for the god to dineon. HereOsirisandIsis grantthe Nile to flood andto provideprovisions.
9
vesselsis offeredto Ptah(pI116)
The role -oftheking showsthat in 1. that he is in chargeof the priestsandof the b3w-R' books In . 2. he performsthe openingof the mouthfor Sokaris(to enablehim to eat) and the connectionwith the mortuaryaspectof this ritual is maintainedin 3. whereOsiris is therecipient. t-rlk. C=) the king holds up a tray containingbread bnk-dbbt-Dtp : 1.11 161,11-162,4 bnk ; (pl.61) in return for which Horus gives provisionsand Hathor millions of Heb Sedsand yearsof rulership. ff 2.11 180,15-181,6Onk
t4'J16D king the offers a tray with bread. plantsand vesselsfor liquids
on it to Horus, who grantsprovisionsandthe Nile flood (pl.42a).
aCýb- J6 4" is fire, 1 Kkenty t7m, Eye 3. IV 86,10-87,9Onk then cL"a presented with water sand. and cxm is, . his limbs from is in Horus evils and are made whole. the-king protected of return , At Edfu therite is an archaicborrowingfrom OK mortuaryrituals. In an Openingof the Mouth text funerary 242,17. foods IV Ile the rites with canbe offered3w. 1 associated occurs,
nis with incense
IV 33Ij
; in the 5th LE nome , her table holds drpw
IV
25,4.
dbdb
to cut up -
Wb V 442 (6-12) Late, GR in JEA 29 29 15. dbdb Fairman the p. of n. uses outlined and -Blackman 1. cut up flesh :-. . its is flesh hippopotamus iwf 86,1 VI VII 168,15 VI 138,7-8 the : speared cut and up ; : ; a) . , portionsaregiven to everygod VI 138.7-8. 41 dt*r havecut up his fleshand sethis meatportionsbeforeyou IV 343,6-7. bý D'w -0 c),dt :0
60,11-12; IV 134
'2. cut up. slaughtýr:-
(of a lion rendingto pieces)IV 285,12.
1090
a) a single enemy : hippopotamus 11128,10;VI 238,10-11 ; VIII 19,14; hippopotamus in Edfu IV 4 214,7; bfty foe 1114,2; IJ Cý
Dns IV 364,1; Tbh V 60,6; VIII 155,9
dndn
snake VI 11,7. n b) group of enemies : sbiw `Cc'r' C'27'ý,
1165,12; H'I 87,7 also;
1'150,11; hftyw
V0
or
bftyw IV 150,1; VII 293,8-9 ; bftyw in Edfu IV 74,15; crocodiles IV 211,11-12; crocodiles "" 4 Cj 0
IV 375,12-13; t3rw V 151,15 ; t3rw VI 239,14, ; t3rw VII 143,5 ; hippopotami VIR
27,7; O-Z. N.J
gazellesIV 221,8.
c) foreign countries : Tjehenu
IV 341,2-3;
D-kr IV 236,12;
bý
9
Bows IV 266,2.
3. chew flesh crunchflesh .
I crunchhis fleshandswallowhis goreVI 66,1-2;1 drink the
blood of him who would overthrowyour sanctuaryd"r02'1?
iWI
crunchthe flesh of him who
would violate thy shrineVI 78,7-8;1 crunchhis flesh andswallowhis goreVII 324,9-10 V0 VV iwf VII 168,15
* alsoVI 86,1 . The determinative,
and the paralleluse
of a verb for'to swallow'.indicateherethatdbdb refersto the chewingor mincingof the flesh in the mouth.dbdb is relatedto a verb ndbdb (Wb V 442,16andII 368,12)'toeaf. 4. m dbdb : the tortoise IV 306,8-9; tortoise
S 634 C-Z
VII 159,4; TmOw IV 370,8; tortoise
1114,13. 5. object is dw 'evil': HBIýý4
'="'Ei dw in his city Behdet1483,8; 1 bring to you d'w '84
cut up by your harpoonIV 150,11. 6. In the phrase - dbdb W Dr msq 'cut up flesh upon the hide (i. e. the slaughtered animal is on the ground flayed and its meat is cut up on top of the hide)
0
11117,9-10; 111,188,12; IV
111,13 IV 351,6 ; VI 159,34 ; VII 149,34 Also in a text : your knife is sharp to --->
4
hippopotami VI 239J. dbdb
very often
in the sentence, no doubt to make it more potent. One of the earliest elements alliýterateswith other examples of this word is in Amenemope 5,11 , where it occurs in the phrase dbdb n mdw'attack with words. This then (Wb V 442,14-15) may be the original meaning of dbdb 'to attack'and later it could become more specific 'cut up' . Otherwise the origins of this word are unclear , but it may derive from the root db 'tusk'.
1091
dp
to taste Wb V 443 (7) to 444 (5) Pyr. DG 625.4 Cr. 423a; CED 191: KH 240 rwTrf
61 'Cýj At Edfu :a demonwith Horussays is a falcon killing foes "'ý "'ql
T.WlTk
tastethe kidneys(or taste)of your foesVI 72,2;he
'123,701 tastingthe tasteof his entrails111179.6;
94 of cakes- you havetastedtheir very sweettaste1147,6.
dpt
taste Wb V 444 (16) - 445 (9) Pyr. DG 628,3
Iy "1
t7re 240 KH CED 191; Cr. 423a; At Edfu the noun dpt is used in puns, paired with dp, the verb . 'to taste' (see above) also: Hathor 0IWO (of roasts) VII 142,11; 'TI taste the taste of what you have roasted 111197,10; "-bl '*-Lý '00 the taste of his flesh VI 85,9 and swallowers of children of the harpoonerswho know '=a 10) J ; 4ý: the taste of his flesh (line
VI 330,9 and
13
sn of food offerings
Opet de Wit 220 (1g),. --
to spit out ..bý Vat out
dp
Wb V445 (12) intransitive Late cf. WbV445(11)topouroutwaterGR. , 'Be thou spat on Apopis 4 D Examples are known from the P.Br. Rh. 22,2; 23,1; 23,2: times'
.
Q(ý"be 'E] is Faulkner [JEA 23,1937 p. 175] comments that this verb
spewed out' (found in
P. Ch. Be. VII vs. 5,10) but the transitive use here suits the title of the spell (Spell of spitting an , Apopis). That the verb involves the forceful emission of water can be seen in KO 162,66
1--I, X 41a3 b k-j
Nun spews out for you water ; P. Ch. B. VII vs. 5,10 a spell, 'Be is -spewed out! (n. I,
HPBM
4 1 Text Vol. ci (0 TheremaybeanEdfu"ample of thisword: anamulettext7 washyourface, youhavespewed up (pgs n.k r t3) , you makea lifting up 4 times(ir rmnw sp 4 Dn' tp) and
arespatout
/spit Out'VI 300;2. Ghattastranslates this 'I washyourface -I spityouon theground,youperform
7-092
the rmn (ritual gesture) 4 times with spittle (Spucken) [Schutz p.56 and n.8 Wb V 445,12 and tf V 297,61.
Dpt
Lower Egyptian Uraeus Wb V 443 (2-4) D. 18
From the 18th Dynasty (Karnak LD 11118) Dpt was used to refer to the Lower Egypt serpent goddessof the city of Dep (Buto). It was a variantname forWadjet'She of DeV. AtEdfu in a speech 0413 & c, Wadjet declares ', of is high on your head every day VI 337,8; where Mehenet protects : she the body of the king describing White Crown 54,12; his head IV the text a within guards Sy a-01 , . a Nbat text, this is balanced by raising up
onto that crown IV 76,11'. In a text for
presenting the two crowns the king is the offspring (w3d) of -06 ,
&
&1180,17 C1
At Dendera the term is often applied to Hathor (for exampleMD III 30c) and refers to the Lower Egyptian cobra as opposedto the Upper Egyptian vulture.
dpt
kidneys Wb V 445 (13-16) Med. c f. Cr.423a; CED 191; KH 239 = loins , edible part of the body. tm
Gardiner suggested that in parallel with Coptic tuc
'loins'
tb -t-Tres
dpt referred to a portion of the ,
lower part of the back or had the general senseof joine (of meat)(after Petrie P.Kahun pl. 5) [AEO II , 243 *; note FCD 312 loins Wb Med. 978 loins ,
Like the French word 'reins' which can be 'loins'
or 'kidneys', in Egyptian dpt can also kidneys, the word ultimately deriving from dpt 'taste' denoting a particularly tasty delicacy [Lefebvre, Tableau §42 p.36-7 1. At Edfu this part of the body of the hippopotamus comes under attack: a geni says I taste the "j5
of your enemies' VI 72,2 and
that this is actually a part of the body which can be removed and not simply the noun 'taste' is implied thus 'He has torn out
dp(t)
'jj"
their kidneys
JEA 29,11 and n.dl VI 127,12.
typeof cakeor bread Wb V 447 (6-11)Pyr.
dpt cakeoccursin offering lists from the OK into the Late Periodand it also appearsat Edfu it is .
2.093
used in puns: in the slaughter of gazelles 13 ul
";; IS' I you have tasted
their bread' (or is
this possibly kidneys with a food determinative stressing the nutritional value of the kidneys) V 52,14. However a list of bread includes 'E5I'-"%-b, 14I0I14dr. tidep bread which is eaten!VI 29,1.
boat
dpt
Wb V 446 (1-16) Pyr., anddpw Wb V 446 (17) - 447 (2) dpt can be used of any boat [Jones,Glossary p. 150 - royal ship, transport ship, divine boat, barqueof Horus]. Unlessthe word is written phoneticallyit is difficult to know whetherit readsdpt of the sovereignIV 19,3. At Edfu dpt can
or one of the manyother wordsfor 'boat':I
11 '4% him has Behdety in Horus barque text carrying the ato the a slaying gazelle and of refer . (made)of gazelleskin VII 263,17[Derchain, Rites, Oryx p.50-51 , correctedby Bi.Or. 20 p.254] q "%" Horus is the iry-p3t in "13
dm
-
VII 327,16.
to pronounce, utter Wb V 449 (8) to 450 (6) OK
At Edfu dm' usually has rn as its object'to, speak , pronounce a name': the noble women rejoice ZL
Sakhmet back (i. brl'jap V 156,4; (king) turns e. responds) name at pronouncing your
at
(a her 111303,10 the afraid atlitX11 are pronouncing name god) IV people your ; p't uttering name 55,10 ; Horus
is kings H 162,1. When the of a negated the mentioning name of name utters
*-L4 block foes on the chopping then this betokens, non-existence: of
no-oneutterstheir
names in this land V 146,11. The verb canalsobe usedwith the objectmdw: -="
drn
tI
speakwords H 34,6..
to pierce, stab Wb V 449 (1-7) MK
The usualuseof dm at Edfu is of objectswhich areso tall they 'pierce heaven:the feathersof a god d!=6
Onuris -
zrr-V 16
1
piercestheAy with his plumesUl 276,12;Lord of the Doub P umes 3c cLtit
he haspiercedthe skies(from 18th D.) VIII 142,2-3;or it can apply to architecturalelements- the pylons 4='7-1
piercethesky VI 6,2-3.
ýj , :-
2094
The verb can also apply to 'weaponswhich stab : in a pun tm. k (the hippopotamus) VI 239,1 (JEA 29,29 1.23). Pý
your knife is to stab
11
ýr
which maybe read as mds (c.f. BIFAO 43 p. 118): _ýr theturdellI ý, 111287,9.The knife here may be 5,11 ; he has stabbedthe crocodile with his harpoon -? In the spelling
or
read d or dm by itself and also acts as the phonetic determinative in this word. Alliteration may help with the reading where the sign is written alone: Horus To destroy. be destroyed: Be destroyed, Bad of
4
ILFace
Tmbwl370,7. --"3
tmrkspsnnw(donotexist)
VI 160,8 cL Kemi 19 1969 pA2 n.5 [Goyon Gardiens p.62,7]. , ,
drn
I
to be sharp to sharpen , Wb V 448 (7-15) Pyr. DG 632,1 Cr.413a; CED187; KH232 ý, : -r' %
Transitive 'to sha=n'
'rwM
I sharpenthe knife against the foe of your majesty IV 287,9;
I sharpenmy talons to seize their skins (geni) VI 72,10. Inepithets: k
SL
dm-bnty 'sharp of homs'(Wb V 448,13 from B of D) at Edfu is applied to Horus :
I
(in invocations)1374.3; Re as the beetle
IV-
15,11;Osiris as the k3-btp
VIIL
V 293,12.
dm-'g3wy 'sharp of claws talons' :a list of sacrificial offerings for the temple includes , #g3t all sharp clawed birds IV I Ij 1; the pehu of the 19th LE nome has traps withliý-V-, , '6ýftall
sharp clawed fowl IV 38,1-,a text of papyrus and ro-geeseoffering. Horus gives-k Lm
120,14 and line 17 Khentlabet too given with
ýEA
* (though this could be sY-'g3wt) ; the qbb-ljr
IVý,, is I
E; ýtj? -and the qbb-Stb with sr-'g3wt IV 360,9-10. The term seems to apply to
marsh birds, ducks, geesewhich can be offered rather than to birds of prey. ds-dm 'sharp of knife!:
dm(3)
1118,14.
worm EgbertsGM 111,1989p.3741
A word dm from lftical
hostile 1. is NK or dangerousconnotations. with usually a worm textsof the
1095
'c2'I-Howeverin the 8th LE nomethe 4m.
im snakeis sacred1332,7 (Wb V 306.7GR) but it
may still be derived fr(xn the earlier word.
dm3
to bind together,to collect Wb V 451 (13-20)OK
dm is usually spelled with the determinative offering, the kingisA
or sim., but at Edfu occurs only rarely: in a md
", T3w-njrw
ILI it r'-'., 23
'one who collects the tribute of the God's Lands'
V 184,16. Wb records no instancesof the determinative
dm3t-pdwt vulture ornament Wb V 452 (1-3) OK Literally 'die onewho bindsthe bowstogethee that is the Nine Bows are unitedunderthe rule of , the king . It occursalreadyin the templeof Sahure[Borchardt,Sahure1184] andrefersaboveall to ', t, in Nekhbetthe vulture goddessof Upper Egypt , who acts as the protectorof the king : J%ab 1297,4-5; ML Behdetprotectsthe king 1'154,2; -:ý'> embracesthe backof the headof HB (MG 423 n.136)117 (29) The king bears-a priestly title Om drn3t-pjLwt
VII 253,6-7and an incenseand libation offering
11186,1;
1161,4-5;
mainly in snir censingscenes
185,12. Jý 11123,10and p'."O 9T "ý -0 JA the staircaseprocession Elsewhere:9T
architravesof the HypostyleHall Il 129,3-4and in 1559,9 Togetherwith Om-bilt these are the UE .
complementsof wr-w3daLE priestly title [Ibrahim Kingshipp.160-21.
dm3ty
wings ,,
WbV452(5-9)BD
The word is attested from CT VII 200 The writing of the word at Effu with * .
AM
and may be connected.with dm3t-pdwt
or -cs- -=d md , suggests that this may have been
the way in which the word was pronounced. As an object of pd'to openAi*
W
'r images IV 55.9 169,6, Lands III Two protecting over jrý§'
1096
'to
2ý r'%% IqS9 IC3.
Iýzw 1560,17 LE 8,7; is VI divine disk HB the protecting winged ,I where ;r,:a L-n 53 Il 12,1; ';42, %% ';IqE3
over sanctuaries1 175ý9;
>I, ý .!
-'ý- IQGI over shrines IV 46,7; =
p g3 "S",
1374,1;
'%0
(by Khonsu) 1272,10 the to sanctuary protect Tma %% 193,8;
%%
119,34. temple to the protect IMS .
to protect the body of the king 1268,6;
sbb : ýý>
around his father V 186,5.
1164,12 : unfurl the wings
:F>l
(Goyon, Gardiens 50,1 d6ployant ses ailes) 11133,3; falcon
Zk
E37
-'ý , around their shrines V
363,4. "5ý3
WP
pr : Wadjet 'pr
to the limits of gn-pt IL 15,18.,
': ' '142 V 319,16.
In all cases,unlessnoted,the subjectof thesesentences is Horus Behdet,who, as the winged sun disk or a falcon,protectshis sanctuaryandthoseof theothergodsandalsoprotectsthe king andhis domain.The protectivequality of wingsis stressed elsehwhere: HB protectstheTwo Landswith "rlil 1146,4; Isis protects her son with IZW
MW :
'Qu1
1133,4; Nekhbet protects the king with
j Horus his 1154,2; enfolds shrinewith
nht m- 1%2X. -
4B %% ItI
--,
12550 the Ibm -
VI 328,14'.
Horus has heaven under2k
Il 63,1 ; he is 1%8
qER
with heaven VI 17,3;-zr- Q
,q Lord of Wings and uses them to join IFAlsld
VI 333,2; Wadjet spreadsher wings over 'Ir,-7 :M, IqEa
The spanof his wings is one schoenus
111204,1
A= Ra VI 15.1-2(about10.5km) [Gutbub, .
Texte.Fond.p. 114n.Ak andGoyon,Gardiensp.9 nn.5 and8: 31 nA]. The word occurs diroughout GR temple texts.,
dm3w
company,choir WbV452(10-11) D. 18 GR
* A text for instructing priests mentionssinging in the templeby Zx. all
nt
362,2-3[Alliot Culte I p. 186'ensemblede serviteurs]. A similar text also appearsin the Canopus , Decree34 (Urk.11151,9)singing for her ka (of a princess)by
the choir and
singers(both womenand 'men),the Greektext herehasOou; . Wb citesan earlierword III Amenhotep (Urk IV 1821,12= from from time the of as a companyof soldiers a text on a statue
Z097
FCD 313 groups/classes) . dm3w could be a writing of tmw 'people' so it is not very certain and the 18th D. example , , looksespeciallyuncertain.
dmi
to touch, cleave Wb V 453 (6) to 455 (3) Pyr. DG 631.2
to join , clothe
Cr. 414b; CED187; KH232
TWM11' TWWM6
fq-4 0ý% With the prepQsitionr: in a pun idmi cloth idmi r the red cloth cleavesto your divine body 1289,10.Also in a pun of namingin the Myth : at Pr-rýbwy Horus sailshereon the day on -3*N reachedit , and the watersherewere called P-
which thosefbýs
121,6-7 ; Isis and Nephthysapproachedthe king with clothes
Dmit VI
they 'clothe' you ' VI
248,17.
dmi
to sail on , to take to the river (literally touch) Wb V 453 (11) GR
The verb is transitive with direct object [JEA 29 p. 31n. 181 and the meaning is clear , itrw
m '03t. f he has sailed the river in his war galley VI 64,7-8 ; 11128,12 ; also IV-212,7;
'03t. f 111257,15;
itrw
.M 431--
itrw
m
m 'O'y. f IV 59.9;. full writing -
he has sailed the river VI 217,5. dmi is only attested at Edfu.
dmit
town . quay
Wb V 455 (5) to 456 (7) Pyr. DG 632,6
4/1115)
Cr. 414a; CED 187; KH 232 village tME dmit was 'an inhabited area7rather larger than a town at least in the PersianDonation texts . %r [Meeks,Donations'p.56 n.221 10 a0 -:.
VII 248,3and
qq '0
(of PsebtomitTohou)
VII 240,4 dmit alsohasthe moreprecisemeaningof a landingplacefor a ship, literally, the place . wherethe ship 'touches'the shore, and-thismay the original meaningof the word -a town on the -be
1098
bank with an important quay and therefore a market. This emphasisis found before the Edfu texts for , example in the Nitocris Stela [Caminos , JEA 50,1964 p.84] and in the nome texts the 'quays' of some canals in the nomes are mentioned : ')t'\ r-), %% It i
of
-W-
canal 1330,12 or of Tni canal I
342,6. The Nile 'moors' (metaphorical for'floods') at
Sim.
If
Aý
10 of the king, without fail IV 43,10 and
1466,1 and the Nile overflows(sbd) -)f)
'%>
1484,16'. In the festival at
Behdet many ships moor at its o):E, t. IV 19,3 Again metaphorically as Re grows old at night he , . , reachesarjqq
dmt
11',the landing place on the west of Behdet 111207,6.
knife
Wb V 450 (7) to 451 (3) MK The nameof theknife is derived'fromthe verb drn 'to be sharp' The determinativeof dmt is' 4 implying that it is the straightbackedtype of knife with a sharppoint perhapsderivedfrom a , very early stonetype [Petrie,Weaponsp.23 type K20 ff in generalLA IV 109-1131. Wb does not . recordthe meaning'point' for dmt but it canhavethis use- P.Leid. 1350 rt. 2,20 - 2,21 wheredmt is the point of a spear not a word for knife in this context[OMRO 51 p.128).This perhaps shows , the origins moreclearly- theknife derivesits namefrom its point. The word dmt is in cuffent'u'sein textsof war from the D. 18onwards(earliestrefs. Wb - P.Kah. VII 51 - probably= 'cuf not 'knife) , wherethe weaponis the knife/swordusedin warfare.Evenby this time howeverit is a generaltermI KRI 11186,10Luxorzf!'- and KRI 11209.9Abu SimbelZ= At Edfu dmt is an instrument for killing the foe : Horus says "How sweet is
IT
your knife
I
is sharpened(dm) to cut up the hippopotamusVI for slaughteringthem' IV 212,10;the 41 239,1;the king puts zc' 4- his knife in the onewho walkson his roadIV 285,5. n--dm : foes sip n-drn fall to the knife Also: bdnw býn. ti falls to the dr-knife and mdy--in the Temehu'IV 79,1.
dmd '
to unite,join with
111138,9;=2
IV 231,1;evil is repulsed
VII 128,8;k
VIT 111,8 .
'by your knife 1542,7 ; Mg
111137,3;Horussaysto the king 'I put
your knife
2099
Wb V 457 (4) to 459 (25) Pyr. DG 634,1 tm t join togeLher Cr. 416b ; CED 188; KH 234 TI-)M;7r
TWNCT
Followed by the prepositionr-On' (c.f. Wb V 459,19bn') : it. 1 me IV 53,8; rnpwt --=-
*=. ý5
A2 My fatherunitedwith
r-bn' w3dw fresh plantsjoin with greenplants 1559.11.
M Followed by h3w : the Double Crown -=- r A
your head VIII 83.4.
Ilere is also the orthography: Horakhty is greater than the kings and godsI), %k)*Pjoined together VI 57,9 V 460,6-7 GR
m-dmd'toWly'Wb
14 026 1467,8 1258,12 ;
571.7 ;I*
dind-Vw
162,2 ý-15-
1489,17
1458,9
1144 10; .
1
.
onewhoselimbs areassembled Wb V 460 (1)
before The epithetappliesto Osiris, who as the'dismembered! god hadto havehis body reassembled j n "a' '. 1.9in Rdt the pun is on the he could live again At Edfu in the nomeof Busiris : Osiris is s. . If the sign spelling with
1332,9; in the chamberof Sokar Sokaris ,
1180,6 - to
showhis integrity andwholeness[Cauville,Osiris p.181]. -i DII 137,2and -as- -j The epithetalsooccursat Denderan! ra-m
dmd
Ir e-
Philae<3353>Phot.1271.
total WbV460(5-10) DG
OK
r// 634,2
dmd occurs at Edfu in texts where totals are given for example the totals of fields or lands in the , Donation texts a land total
dmd
VII 219,9 Mis is the invariable writing of the word here but elsewhere, in , VI 200,7.
complete,together Wb V 460 (11) to 461 (11) OK
dmd
refers to disparateobjectsor things which are all togetherin one group : certain gods
1100
in the laboratory -vr-, = togetherassevengods1104,7; of substances
come -2r
dl%
11206,12; substances ,
hrw-dmd
-25-
ti
together
total together 14 11207,2.
Illt .a
day of joining (combat) battle , Wb V 459 (21-24) GR
The phraseis attestedfrom GR temples only and its exact nuanceis not clear but it often occurs in , martial contexts, which have led to its being translated'day of conflict! [JEA 29, p. 171.In slaying the foe texts : Hathor guards her father '104N
0, V 43,5 ; Horus guards the limbs of the king -zs-
1& 43,7-8; also 01 1(-- V 144,7-8 With other war-like epithets : the king is spd-br . FP
151,14-15; pr-101*% 171,9-10;sbm-,
0, *
VII 310,15;b3-tkk
ý6
100
Jý
VIII 83',6-7; smn-lb 01 -=-
V V--
V
111127,12. In amuletpresentationtexts the amuletgives protection ,
f-5'JkN'I 99,17and E)'%'ý
1237,5.A gen'4tooprotectsthe king
01 -r-r'
VI
78,2.In suchcasesthephraseis usedadverbially written hrw-dmd only , . In m-hrw-dmd: a goddessmakeswholethe heartof theking T? Ii'ý T40=71 -wmight of the king andrejoices
1150,10;Horusseesthe
* VII 168,10;Horusis greatof fear Zo--i
VIII 97,14.
The appearance of rn seemsto makeno differenceto the useor meaningof the phrase, so it maybe discretionary or omittedthrougherror. Thephrasealsooccursat Dendera Philae Karnak. ' , , ,
dmdt
Wb V 462 (8) GR
Wb recordsonly 1590,12in a purificationtext : WordsspokenVI C23 I hold in my right hand andpurify your limbs by them'.The plate39ashowsthe king pouringwaterfrom a vesselin his left perhapsa basketcontainingblocksof solid incense.dmAt may therefore
handonto
indicatea containerwhich holdstogethera groupof objectsfor purification it is 'that which unites'. , The term may be connectedto dmdt 'censer':whentheking bumsincenseandplaysthe sistrumhe says, 'I haveseized
and I bum 'ntyw for you' V 369,13. PI.141 shows the king
holdinga threefold censer.that is threecensersunitedtogether- dmdtthat which is united'.
dmdyt
recurringfixed or appointedtime Wb V 461 (14) to 462 (6) D.18oft GR
FCD 313 cycle of festivals
1101
Tliýq-qO The earliestexampleof the word is Urk. IV 384,8SpeosA. "rheirHeb-Sedsare at 42-
't
thenAmamaVI 27.7 in the hymn to the Aten 'the Aten makeslMq -126for the chick to breakopen the egg'. Both of theseimply die ideaof a fixed time which alsorecurs(a hebsedhappensevery30 yearsof a reign , theoretically,a chickbreakstheeggeveryspring). The ideaof thecyclic occurrence of eventsis continuedin the usesof the word in GR texts , especiallyin agriculturalcontexts: the fields presenttheir produceto the king
2'* 2ý 1-44VI 3,6, or plants -at its time VIII 18,2;:!2T_
q90 IV 47,9.It is '-' especiallyusedto refer to the Nile Flood cycle, in the phrasen arepresented-"z:, -zIV 195,5; ai o
th n dmdyt. f 'without missingits appointedtime': ch-t. *4Z1468,4-5; l2; V'! 1T'Q-I567, J0
--es-
VII 177,12;
1581,5; 1115,3 111210,17.
dmdyt is also usedof festivals: the bts-bb
dmdyt hastemporalusestoo as a parallel to rnpt 'years',' your yearsare millions-ýF-1=-your 7a for builder 148,4 (dt)' VIII the gods, cycleseternal
'the cycleof their work is eternal(dt)'
VI 173,10and this play on dt is found in a phrasecontrastingdm!dt with 'b' 'lifetime': his lifetime 1k\ in heaven. is spending eternity
CA
in (dt) his 'life is for the underworld ever cycle' spending b, -
(d3t) 111208,4-5 The alliterative play here is clear also. dmilyt can also refer to the cycles of the .
in is there =J4FT alteration no : sunand moon
111208,3. their cycles oil
-o days For the guardian gods mdyt are their periods of service: their --,, performing of -cm4V , ,d their (fixed) service times (after Gardiensp.49,6) 11133,1.
dn
to cut off Wb V 463 (7-11) MK
At Edfu the object oi dn is most often tp 'cut off head (sy
:9UA V 168,6;
4
1ý-
HI 168,13; -"c--r"4 V 87,2;
1286,4 Tboughthe determinativeimplies that a knife is usedin one .
instance Nekhbettuts off heads=2-, further alliteration of t
4--a-
with her talonsV 255,8. The phrasecan be usedwith
tpw Tpnw IV 370,6;a priest purifies againstall evil
is head in 1557,11-12 text, the tnmmw cut off slaying and a gazelle -SP-
and usedas
a ball' VII 1113. Usedto mean'cut' : the king , Greatof Might '-49-
cuts the DegayuVIII 76,12.
Wb suggeststhat dn may be a writing of sn , which hasthe samemeaning, and it is found in other
1102
GR temples.
dn-ib
epithet of Horus
In the 4th LE nome the canal (h'py rsy) is brought and HB is said to be ,
'QwIt
on the day
of iy sr W grg m t'w. f - perhaps Horus as a bull god IV 24,19.
dniwt
share, portion Wb V 465 (9) to 466 (2) NK, GR DG 638,5
tnyt part , share, piece J 'rOE 'rOll 396a; CED179; KH219 Cr. From the NK dniwt could not only meana 'part'of somethingas the determinative
implies
,
in general[Allam, Ilierat. OStr.p.260 n.11] At Edfu the but it could mean'goods!or 'possessions' word usuallyrefersto offerings: the4th LE nomecomeswith goodsIV 24,7; while the king dividesout exactly c. increases ^,C,, -,ý
III
-14-wr its greatamountof sharesfor the Ennead117',9; the Apis
of the king 1472,4. It is used in parallel with similar words such as ps%t
1134,13. This word seems to derive from dnjA the day of the first and third quarters of the moon These . effectively represent two parts, or halves of the lunar month, and properly speaking, dnit is a temporal division.
dnit
day of the first andthird quartersof themoon Wb V 465 (6-8) Pyr.
Literally dnit is half of the lunarmonth,for eachdnit is a portion,or half , of 15 days. Ile day of the full moon is exactly betweenthesetwo dates,which fell on the 7th and 23rd day of the month' [Parker,Calendarsp. l.1,13 In earliertimesthe datewasdifferent- accordingto Pyr.§34ael .
is
In be temple first the 5tý dates day] In third can specified quarters the or the either on precise . . I cgrXmw 2nd -,: 3 is 3bd house his the into Lord description: the dateof the enteringof the ^",^ %xp, i
' Mn, for In the 2,10. texts of nome the geographical lunar quarterof the 3rd monthof ShemaIV , Horus comesforth on
"3' Tr '1zS7both lunar In dnit feast 180,5 IV this two case the are quarters . Q17
2103
daysof the god here.Whenthe moonis rejuvenated and suncomplete then ýO d the sw3. -tur fc~, ,
4=1
two halvesaremadewhole111210,16.
dni, dnit
cadastralland, damor dykeasaf ield boundary Wb V 465 (3) -GR damas limit of fields, Wb V 465,1 dam,dyke, Wb V 465,4dnyt
dam
c tdnit Wb V 466 (6-7) NK DG 637,3
ý `(-
CrAl8b; CED 189darn, dyke T-HNC 'to divide, part, measure'[Moret. ZAS 39,1901 p.15 n.1].In the dnl/t comesfrom the root dn ,W Donationtextsdarnsdividedout theparcelsof landandtheworddny refersto thedamwhichactsasa limit of fields [Meeks Donationsp.101n.1581 ,
VII 235,11;
VII 236,913
eýq q WII 237,8, ;Zý qq lcý8; 13; dnit is the 'cadastralland containedbetweenthe two marker and . dams[Meeks Donationsp.54-5 n.12 'relev6cadastral']: at the beginningof the Donationtext - List , of all their reckonings(bsb) Z;
dniwt
andall their cadastralland VH 247,14and the westlandof
with all its reapedgrain, it is put on the ground
IV27,6.
cry , shriek Wb V 466 (10) to 467 MK DG 608,12 tyt Cr.437b; CED198;
064KH226 T'oflr
moum
The earliestoccurrenceof this word is SinuheB.266 whereit is written :1 tf"17 .or nal"t Ur-
d; 16
a
and
refersto thecry of surpriseutteredby theprincesses whentheysee-Sinuhe on his returnto Egypt. in Theformerwritingprobablyrepresents diwt, thecorrectpronunciation the evidenced as of word thelaterstagesof DemoticandCoptic(seeWb V 421).Thesign :4
is a cartouche cut in half
(dnit) or a darn(dni) socouldhavethephoneticvaluedni (GGSignV 11).Thepronunciation of thesignmayhavebeencloserto diwt asis impliedby anexamplein thePeasant whereR 103has dwt . evils'. In NK hieroglyphictextsthe word is often whichis in B 159ad'k '5P' let Faý, hieratic (Merneptah VictoryHymn95 in ZAS 349'p. 9) equivalent writtenwith the of,
Zt
'k [VogelsangBauerKomm. 69-7I p. , .!
1104
At Edfu the word is normally written with the sign =1
diwt is a noun and the object of verbs
-4 -,? it VI 214,11; loud 13 'to cýshouts q3 very e%% put out, utter' wd of saying : wd -
in'this
of Nehes VI 79,10.
casedone by Seth VI 119,5; you hear r-
khb-diwt :a lion (the king) is describedas4=b
rra
,
IH 197,9. This phrase also occurs in Urk VIH<38c> Qubban Stela of RamessesH- KRI H 354,9 kh3
lone
who roars ferociously We Wit 32 n. 1221 and has an earlier precedent on the
-1)
agamstthe land of Nefiesy.
A further phrase is found earlier too I diwt : Hor Merty, Great of NEght t,
VII
P PrAwd 275,6 c.f. KRI 11319,1c'=-j
brw at Abu Simbel RamessesII. , 4 rc-, diwt can also refer to the soundsof mourning : in the Sokar chamber mourning cries goes up
to heaven1212,16 and also 0111 ,
mourning cries 1222,16.
diwt can also be the sound of the sistra : when the sistra.are shaken wd. sn er-%%
they make a
noise 1101,8 .
diwtyw
heavenlybeings?
tksl Amongbeingsadoringthe sunare cr--. n, fS figures. three
dn'
-md3watnight112,9. 4"
PI.47 showsthem as
narnefor Seth CdE 29 Nr. 57 p.40 n. 140 ,
dn' occurs at Edfu and clearly indicates Seth. It is used in alliteration : Horus says dn. 1 Ir qcm9 9, e: hbbb b3b I cut up dn' and VII 140,7;; I cut up dn' eye presentation wd3t ,a w hack to pieces the hippopotamus V 159,1. This link with Seth as a hippopotamus is also found in a' I ld1263,8. form hippopotamus IV in the a text where the lion db3 6'0 of C).0-
dns
be heavy. be laden Wb V 468 (3) to 469 (8) MK
At Edfu dns describesthe heavinessof plants producedby fields and it can be followed by thfe;ýpreposifionm: tpwfields'OhLý wine text
ladenwith plantsV 149,11-12;also'-U-I
V242,14orlir:
a,,,-
fields ladenwith grapes V 151,1.In both casestpw and dns alliterate too , for'
1105
"'Tare ladenwith millions of pureofferings1473.1. effect.Also festivalaltarsý,. q The word also appliesto cattle in byres: your byre zd"r wndwcattle///14
is ladenwith cattle VII 317A or
are 'heavy'in your byre VII 148,16.
dns also describesa massacre: in the slaughterof gazelles9'dsn
their slayingis heavy
1565,4. From this there is a transitive verb, not recordedin Wb. meaning'to make heavy' when appliedto killing: I makegreathis slaughter Mk '25 sentence
I makeheavyhis massacreVII 159,6-7;same
34.9-10.
Heavy One - Seth as a hippopotamus
Dns
Wb V 469 (12-14) GR Dns referring to the hippopotamus form of Seth is frequent at Edfu : db3 Dbh rn Q' 173,3; also -26'iEr
V 73,10 and db3 Mds m Tft"S Q'
Q'-c2-q dns hence alliterate , jjb3 334,13 or fiti dns
VI 62,3; ims-
IV
V 154,18. It is used in texts which
Z IV 59,12or tbtb dns 'W-
IV
IV 343.7. Cý
-"-
The word also appearsin the phraseir 'd rn dns 'makea slaughterof the hippopotamus': 'W 1309,12;
120,2-3 (Gutbub suggeststhe animal is a bound gazelle)
346.12 (the publication here has a tortoise but the actual text seemsto be an animal which is tied up , incorrectly Save-Soderburgh did in 1397, 1 Gutbub, Sauneron Hom. the text check not situ and n. . , in MDAIK-- 14-'p.179 n.6 gives dns -as a word for tortoise). Also wd '11 m dns:, W131J. dns is also the object of sm3 u- S;t-
VI 59,6.
The hippopotamus could be a destructive beast, hence its negative character, dris 'heavy one!implies its power and clumsiness : punish
4;; ý
for what he has done
11128,16; jjb3
-ý'&
because of his crimes 1378,16; The hippopotamus is killed by Horus in his form of drty 'the falcon' C9_
1228,18
11166,11.
The word dns has the hippopotamus determinative 9 times, the hide 3 times ,a bound oryx 3 times Hunt 40 Hippopotamus figure 19 bound-Seth 29, p. n4]. [JEA. ; -Save-SOderburgh, p. once and a Having originated as a word for the hippopotamus form of Seth, dns could be applied to Sethian ir-ld-m-dns, in bound in such as phrases the mainly where a appears gazelle creatures general and in Mam. 86,7 is It Sethian appears also ; 160 and at Dendera. creatures mentioned. general sacrifice of
1106
dng
kind of melon or gourd Wb V 470 (4) NK P.Cairo 30982 vs. 11
gig
Cr.815a; CED330; KH455
GA06,
Vie, T'. 4 T, UR, In earlier texts : P.Anastasi 1112,3 16 i 1% d Ig
translated by Helck as a melon,
which was said to have the taste of honey becauseit grew in the fertile soil of Pi-Ramesses. Later
this becameCoptic GXOG 'a pumpkin' [Helck, Materiq6 V p.804-5 ; Caminos,LEM p.76 translatedit asJohannisbrotfruit afterLoret, RT 15 1893p. I 19L] Janssen[CP 476 n.88] translated dng as'gourds!,from the Deir el Medinadocumentation. Thereis one exampleat Edfu which furtherdescribesa characteristicof the fruit In a text for the . bn' 'bmw 1jr prt nb imywsn lie has opened for you
southern Nile wb3.f n.k
the dng fruit and 'bmw fruit with aUthe seedswhich arein them'1583,5-6.,
dngngs
4
i'.
uraeus Wb V 470 (8-11) GR,
dngngs occurs at Edfu in a number of different contexts According to Wb no examples before this e. qr-
period are attested . The dngngs serpentcan be associatedwith Lower Egypt : Neith gives "a' V&appearingon the brow of the king (giving the two lands text) 1142.15 and Wadjet is called VA-on the head of Horus protecting his body in P6 1154,9; Wadjet again is
&the left eye of Atum 1292.1. Nr %-A% -tr
'a-
Howeverthe dngngs canalsohaveUpperEgyptianconnections:a priestof UE declaresthat 1 zlZer UE from Nekheb from Nekheb 1559,12;. the as nostrils, enters comes Tr *5%5%" ýý incenseIV 239,13;in a text for presentingthe two serpents, IM
P"' & White Dpt the and and a -
RedcrowntogetherVII 170,16. dngngs can appearwith other uraeusserpents: Mehenetand containingthe Red Crown IV 115,9;
zl-- Z;IN -,"~A-.
%
0
come to the place ,
P'40'84kingA Horus Sgmt the protect are and with and
'600&Lextractstax from those "5' VII 45,10.Shecan performspecificfunctions: the majestyof,%ý AEý on earth116,8and 17
a
is exaltedon the headof the king 11115,9.
ZI 07
&MD 11 42b; b Z-
The word alsoappearsat Dendera:the king is born from the wombof VýýZ`f is Wadjet Upper MD 113 Egyptian 0 called ;
Aappears on the brow of the king
Trzl PA; 49, r2b%iswith Wadjet; Philae Nbm.E. 85,15NekhbetappearsasA"ý%v"r 54,12ýOwý
MDIII17f.;
9 a. <412> Phot.69 Onwt^.w% VI&= Isis -,<2025>Photo957 the diademis
0'" P&
&r-*Z; 3055> PhOL72Nekhbetis a- v- v--4betweenthe browsof theking. < 'ý The type of text which the word appearsin are the Onk-w3lity the two ladies' or `Presenting texts, and it seemsthat dngngs is an Upper Egyptian serpent(as opposedto vulture) tutelary goddess,theserpentcounterpartof LowerEgyptianWadjet.
dndn
rage Wb V 470 to 471 (20) D. 18 form of older dnd Wb V 579.
At Edfu dnd n follows
uses as indicated by Wb , most often as the object of verbs meaning 'to -the ; (dr, VII remove' win, rwi) with orthographies such as :, dr -'a3' -k-J IV 51,9; win 142,11-12; dr -
11166,5- which in this case is done by the soothing sound of the sistra; sbm
prevail over ragewith the sistraIV 303,9.
dndn can describe the rage of the king or Horus infighting their enemies, or be the wrath of a lion: KI
Khons splits open enemies Horus Belidet :01
Iq*-
270,14 ; sim. 1274,13. There is also a day of rage for
1120 (73).
Goddessesrage and from GR texts they can týý giyen the epithet mr dndn (12) 'hurtful of rage! 3-f t. ý 'a' '0' Ell ý tA Nekhbet 75,5; Mehit. 1314,16; Mehit 1459,16. . At Edfu there is a minor serpent deity called ir-dndn and
"1125
2F frag.26 AAýý ,%4m"-
1525,14 for king the acts -0-'-='ýý-who
(206) - which may compare with a sacred serpent in the Geogr.Pap. pl. Xl
(Wb V 472,6).
From the noun there is a plural form dndnw 'angry ones': the king isr-7
lif4ý
Angry Ones(c La word for Sethbelow) V 293,16andalso, 'You drive away whereyour majestyis' 1573,2.
dndn
to be angrywith, to rage V 471 (21) to 472 (5) NK (dnd) -Wb
ýf
Lordofthe
I from the place
1108
Ile verb is used atEdfu: Flathor says
bftyw nb I rage against all ene'mies'IV 312,34
2, '0' ; in battle EB u V-*J ragesby shaking his weaponson the battlefield IV 231,4.
bdnw m-b grgw is angry with rebelsand
'[be verb may alsotakea directobject: theking liars V 146,7-8; Horus Lord of theharpoon ,
dndn
ragesat all who come(to attack)V 214,20.
'Me Rager - namefor Seth Wb V 472 (8) GR
Wb has only one referencewhich occurs at Edfu Horus has seized 'Cor V,
I 248JO It would .
seemto derive from the verb dndn 'to rage', describing Seth with his chaotic nature as 'the Ragee The word occurs in other Edfu texts : jjb3 is the town (dbdb)VI 11,7 ; in an oryx text OwA -amm"rq ,
where..,
"'t
v*
"0
A^ý
was cut into pieces
VIII 106,5 - this is the Sethian antilope [Derchain
Rite 1, Oryx p.44 n.21. In a text where Horus brings Nbd chopped up for the king he says' I drive , Kd ! ý lv: 10A, for dndn' Here Seth determinative be 52,10. VI from the a sign could away around YoW 'rage!or it could be the word for Seth himself , The Ragee.
dr
drive away repel , Wb V 473 (1) to 474 (12) Pyr. KH 548
TP
Osing, P.BM 10808 p. 100
At Edfu dr is often written with the sign
which is not a determinative of the word but may 1'
havebecenconfusedwith W (rwd) andbecomereadasdr throughmetathesis. The object of the verb is usually something chaotic which would disturb the order of the world Such forces are summed up in the word dw, hence the frequent phrase dr dw
1208,12;
9J 0
1470,16;
IV 52,3; with extensivealliteration drty 4,;j ca
h3 drty the
V0
falcon drives awayevil from the sanctuaryVI 309,1-2;
VIII 137,13-14
VIII
147,8(where '6 hasassumedthefull valued). Anger too is an emotionof chaos: nrn of a tortoise 2493-
r. c= 42ý-
IV 150,6alsodndn : ý22 VII 104,15-16.
IV 89,15;IV 118,16; IV 287,11andhmhm IV 5,8; VI 284,4
(with sistra)11166,5
2-109
x
Foes : bdnw
IV 8A ; bftyw
2Z=--
IV 51,3; specific Jýn%vjýJ
2
Vill
117,12. "N Other unpleasant things : g3yt 'want' = Horus) 1211,4
; i3kb 'mourning
(by
driven away by the Nile 1582,6; fear
El
by plants IV 31,2; igp 'storm clouds' ,,ýj
,7,10; black dirt from the lips in purification ;:ýD
V
9; ýj -t :RC-9V 52,7; sin-bt 'retreating quickly I
II 14,23;u! j -& sin-m-bt VI 270,13 [Alliot Culte Il , p.626 ils sont abattusA la courselorsquetu passes].
dr
clothingor garment Wb V 475 (9-13) Late, GR dr is usedat
Wb cites an examplefrom Bals. Rit 14,5= Sauncrontext 10,5
Edfu andmorefrequentlyat Denderato denotea typeof garment:a clothofferingtext. Hathorfastens (nbb) 'a
has be be It tiýd , or a (Horus) 1279,5. to brother her to a cloth which seems to adorn
it in knot 'I body has be and untie the -22ý'd garment -tic your the to securedaround garmentwhich I' *S 4L C! In (an amuletictext)' VI 145,9. In the festival of Sokaris,Horuswearsa specialgarmentr.:: p ins his garmentis of red cloth VI 137,7-8.At Dendera,becauseof its red colourandthusconnection Nr. 60 30 [MD 1121 b] CdE Festival [Derchain, Year it New during Hathor the the wears sun, with *y 15(cLDIV125,5-6, 11163m, by Tayeta: is 248 ]. dr ý, The made p. In the templedescription,the templegod snsn.ti
JEA29, p.341.171.
is clothedin a dr-garment, against
anger IV 11,12. In the Rosetta Stone , hieroglyphic line 2 dr is a type of garment, this time of pg3-cloth Puccro 5- royal Byssos ,rtg&; ,
The word is left untranslatedin the Greek and demotic [Greek hasr&; .
kfj-. has demotic and
by been have the 'price! dr to understood not seems and swn ,
translators of this text].
The word is particularly commonat Dendera: db3
D II 214a; the king gives
to
Hathorin her form , to hide her body D IV 23,10-11 alsoD VIII 86,1 ; 100,8; 109,1etc. If theterm is derivedfrom dr 'to drive away'thenthegarmentmay havebeenintendedto drive away dangerouselementsand aswith othergarmentsprotectthepersonor godwearingit.
2-110
drp,
make an offering Wb V 476 (1-25) Pyr.
Primarily
drp applies to food offerings and it takes as direct object people or gods so that the ,
rendering 'to provision' is fitting
0 his C9majesty m with offerings of his heart 1141,6;
you have provisioned everyone with his efflux 1116,10; 13 his father with 1000s of things 1474,2 9; you provision all the living 1459,13; in maldng bread:
is often connectedwith the sm3.'3bt offering
you provision everyone 176,15. It
13
i his ka with millions of thingsIl 36,4;-c2=-, gD
1106,6. Ennead Sokarand everyonewith '3bt IV 331,13: Hathor-'f--. the provisions j with j! Places:
DW m jIf3w nb (doneby the flood) 1321,10.
Altars :-='p
food of theEnnead1136,9.Tables: the tableof the4th LE nome -`ý a"supplied
11 a ýý provision your table (says Horus to the king) VI 156,4; -'-Z- a! D with offerings IV 25,4; -aazz-,, =I table with df3w - it is used here for preference, becauseit alliterates with drp, VIII 154,2-3.
C=5 'e" Yn' at his time Granaries1storerooms: 33,5-6. VI -C=-C3,,, -Nfle a Animals: n.i. bosw.k I haveprovisionedyour calves111169,6. In the phrase drp r 'provisionthe mouth:
it. f the king provisionsthe mouth of his father
fto 1141,9andthe king " "'I'for the falconof gold (this usenot specifiedin W16)1268,14. drp is not oneof theofferingverbsusedto introducethe rituals.
drpw
offerings , provisions Wb V 477 (1-5) D. 18
drpw i5derivedfrom the verb and is not usedoften.From the D.18 onwardsit is an alternativefor 'provisions' at Edfu : the field is given ,
wndw nb all provisionsand zll cattle are in it I
537,13.
drf
writtenword Wb V 477 (9) to (19) MK
FCD 315 writing. script. ,
Weber suggeststhat drf is somethingupon which one writes [Buchwesenp.99ff.]. At Edfu : the CO-was and raisesup to him writings 1116,6-7 ; Thoth is king brings tp-rd to Horus is n.kj= I, t
2111
0ýýVI 262,8;Thoth is Lord of writing rdi mdw,5-
accreditedwith havinginitiated
who
causeswritten wordsto be spoken 1180,12.This phraseoccursin someof the earliestexamplesof the word : Iffil 15la bis
-nsBeni HasanI 7 Tomb of Amenemhatalso Urk. VII 62.17 ; BD Nav. pl. r!
(Aa) ; 183,42; Urk. IV 165,15 It describestheexcellentqualitiesof the scribeor judge ,9 .
of which Thoth is the preeminentexample[Derchain-Urtel, Thot p.163n.147and Boylan, Thoth p.191'who gavewordsandscriptl . In origin drf maybe connectedwith drf - theblack line of the eyebrow(c L Wb V 477.7and8) for the black line resemblesthe linesof writing.
dhn. t
head,brow Wb V 478 (6-0) MK fý7f! DG 651,1
point, forehead - tnm
Cr. 460b; CED205 ; KH260forehead
-rf. ZNII'
TLQNC5
dhnt is the front of the heador the brow, forehead.It may be relatedto hn 'box'. a term which can be appliedto the head. but only from the GR periodor whnn (Med. Wb 203, Wb 1346.1-2)which is the weakpart of the headof a child , the crown , so that wherewhnn is the top and back of the head; dhn is thetop andfront of thehead[Lefcbvre, Tableau§12p.13andLacau,Corps§ 41]. , ýD Double is for At Edfu the dhn is the place crowns: the crown upon of Horus-II fB M her Attim 1164,15 In the Myth the lanceof 16,13and the diademmakes place upon' of . , jftý 15' Horus goes into the rca'-A
forehead of the hippopotamus VI 65,7 so it can apply to animals ,
too.
On
appoint (indicate somebodywith a nod of the head)
Wb V 479 (6-21) MK, , Followed by r, someoneis appointed to be something : Horus ui
appoints his heir to stand on
8., his perch1271,3;Hathor 'ftAthe king to standon the throne(GR usesacc.Wb) 1274,12;Hathor ra Re does 118,11; Lands ',.,, Two king-=-to, be this toor*a the the of ruler appoints
1138,10;the
ab in thewindow-. 'a-"" falcon ra "0' is appointed to ruleeternityVIII 110,1;thefalconappears (-JJMto appointthe falcon VI 93,12.
2.112
'10 ' 111308,12; ?1 ZY= VI Ila ' 1510,13;
In the phrase : dhn brw-nb r sn.nw. f r'ýji ', -A
267,9 all in Sakhmet litanies Germond translates 'everyone makes a sign with the head to his . taken is 94 491. The in [So-khmet to b6, darkness the n. word p. neighbour and they are not seen' 'designate'and here it seemsto have a precise meaning similar to hn d3d3 'to approve by shaking'ý , the head. dhn is not an abstractterm, but in reality an actual physical sign would be given to choose, or designate someone . In connection with oracles it has the technical meaning 'nod approvingly'-i LdemYin Parker, Saite Oracle text p.44 n.21. The senseof the Edf u passageis that when it is dark people move their heads(positively ?) and are not seen. In the protection spell : ir m GI
'Fjl u JD =, " ir", a.,
r. tn 'if one inclines
against the living image... then one inclines against youVI 302,7 [after Ghattas, Schutz p.791.,,.-, fý', A
dhn-t3
to designatetheground Wb V 478 to 479 (1-5) MK
in Sinuhe249 the expression; means'to worship, adore'.It From the earliestrecordedappearance , is the act of putting the foreheadto the groundin obeisanceto a god or king . The phraseoccursat I Edfu meaningto showreverenceto a superiorand canbe followed by variousprepositions: r'the' Two landsand foreign countriesrZ1 A.-A PeOPIeG1
to the feet of your majesty1175,7-8;Hathor gives'all
at'your portal -evidently this is wherepeoplecould pay their respectsto the king
at his gatewayV 57.11. As a sdm.f form : the foreignlandsQ
dhnt
they reverehis beautifulface1113(3).
ridge Wb V 478 (11-13) NK and Late
dhnt appears in one of the Donation texts : Horus says he will give the king - towns, nomes, river *MAOIC"' RD : 2` is banks and Here determined 251A. for VII 11-'. the word with united your ration' ridges, which must refer to the 2 mountain rangeseither side of the Nile. It does not otherwise appear, at Edfu and in origin may be from On 'top of head = top parf , that is a mountain ridge.
dhnt
forepartof a ship
2113
Wb V 478 (10) GR dhnt is only attestedin the Myth text at Edfu [Jones,Glossaryp. 195I and Jequier[BIFAO 19,1919 it wasTacrostaleen formado tfte - that is an ornamentalpieceon theprow of a p.53 n.61. suggested boat.HorusBehdetappearsin his form of the wingeddisk or beetleupon the dhnt of thebarqueof Re: r-J .0
VI 114,34; alsoVI 128,8-9or Hor-Akhty rid ;D VI 8,7 and he landsuponthe
ft 0-, of the barqueof Hor-Akhty VI 109ý2.The sun boat is usuallyshownwith ý& on the prow .ra AD for be have but stern , apart from b3t/pb . dhnt texts a the could word nothingwhich and stern , is in for front boat tp the used rather mechanically and word to the the of as a variant part mayrefer . repeatedphrases. The usualword for'acrostale is tp-n-O-DU .
to be lowly , wrctched
do
Wb V 480 (2-7) MK d4 is often translated as 'be humiliated' e.g. in Pathhotep 12,1 'Do not be high of heart tm. Vý-Jq lest it is humiliated'. In Medical texts - Sm.36 (12.9) in the examination of a broken arm 'if you find the arm
4
-Jý hanging down '; Urk. IV 64,8 Ineni has.0-1
; in a sun hymn [P.Berlin 3050 4,4 -
Sauneron BEFAO 53,1953 p.75 nA5 ] where -!54ý11ý- is contrasted with q3 of the sun . 71is kind "*' 'St"' is high (by) Nile is found the or the of gods at words at-Edfu : the of contrast (q3) be high Harsomthus May 41,19 E. Mam. and low ; their you command at verb) fc-foes are low E. Mam. 110.1 ; thus, Re is high in his height and Apopis
(intrans. your low in
his depth 111341.6-7.
db
lowest part bottom of a wall , Wb V 480 (8) GR
dh is derived from the above verb 'to be low dowW, and it is found in parallel with the dimensions is the height of a wall in the that , *-Aft I tp-ýsb 3w r to and excellent perfection wsb measurments . JTý ,
wsb, 3w'.
It is usually in the phrase q3-dý
description
of building
23,14; also
1368,11 ;
jj-
'top to bottom'.
1126,16. This phrase is read q3 d4 and as is
T4., g6_1Z_1 be understood, J A 6 temple to the by FJAam. or a wall should the referring suffix shown in is lowest The 'its height it temple thus point are perfect'. translates all that perfect and so ,
2114
dimensions [Mvaud , ZAS 49 1911 p. 131-21.
do"
plant
WbV481(11)D. 19, GR
WbDrog. 579
do" plant, mixed with honey, wasusedfor medicinalpurposesin cur;ng inflammations- Bln. 80 [Germer,Arzneip.3701.Itis howeverunidentified.Thereis aplant in an earliertext: Ns applied to an inflammation Barns suggestedthat it P.RamesseurnIII B 10 prt-a-JWJ4,,--1,. . may be do" [P. Ramesseurn p.21 n.10] and thus a variantspellingon the word usedin the Berlin text. This may be the sameplant as foundat Edfu andPhilae: hasa list of plantsfrom a field ) (Chassinatn.I thinks this is do") VI 226,2 a filling the hasits pupil filled with 130 text eye .; VIII 137,12which is paralleledat PhilaeM'3 6 -rbe sign seemsclear in all 0 examples,andit maybe that the medicalexampleis a differentplant or that it is the sameandthe hasbeenadoptedin the writing. The Filling of the Eye Text is essentiallya ritual to heal the injuredeyeof Horusandthis strengthens theconnectionwith the medicinalplant. Also in a NK text :' he clearsthe roadsof e-!4d
ý Q&61(plants?)' Urk. IV 480.4 (Wb V -:
481,12)in a text of Hapusonb-,andthe sameline in the Hymn to the Diadem'clearyour road of 'a-1 -. Jj- 1*11' 3,5 - implying do" hereis a weedor bush.
dtr
bitterness Wb V 482 (14) to 483 (4) Med. bitter 483 (5-10) Med. bitterness DG 653,1 týr
become bad, ill, suffer
ý11,2,4-
1. Cr.45la : CED 203, KH 245256 IDJ 10 become bad. In view of the later Coptic and demotic words perhaps 'to be bad' or 'putrid! is a better translation , dtr
though, Wb Med. 987 has 'be bittee. Borghouts [OMRO 51 p.62 §80] describes dDrt as a ,
9mrnt 'fever', Wb Med. 988 illness' found 'demonic [also indisposition often with general 'melancholy' LA Ill 11401.It can be associated with all parts of the body [Ebers 41,201 the breast , [RamesseumIII B 25] and heart [Ebers 100,18 , 855h , also Oracular Amuletic, decreeTi vs.81-82] . In P.Brooklyn 47.218.50 Sakhmet-Bastet is called on to, save the king from impurities and
2.115
'amertumes'=dbrt [Goyon Confirmationp. 90 n.55 with references]- this useis foundat Edfu in a , i: ) similar context, a hymn to Sakhmet-Bastet : savethe king from all arrows, all impurity and Cy'o Irmmt 265,8. Germond nb VI 264,14; also suggestedthat dor represented -VI tmalheur'in all its forms, miasmaand poisonedair rather than a specific illness [Sekhmetp.90 n.19].Tbe watersof the Nile are usedto purify, thereis no Immt in it anda lack of
bitter -
water ? 1471,4. The implicationis that dbr can be seenas an impurity by this time ratherthana specificaffliction. The word occursat Kom Ombo- KO 11134,705altarsarepurified from E.Mam 50,10 sfh
parallel with obliteratingother Sethianthings. At Esna- Thoth was
created(in a pun) by the hew of Re bftQ,.:b-
and 'bittee it so lboth wascalled]2bwty when was
[Sauneron,Mel.Mariettep.234-51.
d4d4
corn or grain
Wb V 483 (13) GR 9 "'9'ý: In the Myth , ý 060
VI is be feed is force to sacrificed to a goosewhich grain used
88,7-8. The text is clear as to meaning,but the word is a hapax [Alliotý Culte 11791 nA Charpentierno.1455p.848-91.
db
to overthrow 'Wb V 483 to 484 (8) D. 19 and D.20
) is found Bastet Edfu: Wb Beleg. (see in NK and also at is texts the db a common word military ALTh.nwyw bnt St-Wrt
a
(slaying in Great Place foes the the oryx) IV 239,9 the overthrows
The determinative'is slightly odd . It could be a mistake in transcription from the hieratic of a man lying down , implying that the scribe did not know the word and it was no longer in common use. or it may refer to the practice of writing enemy names on Papyrus then destroying it in order to A (ý determinative. IV 17,3, foes. Also: a more with usual overthrow .91
On V
to makemusic, to clap Wb V 494 (11-18) OK
dýn comes from the root bn - the spoken or, sung word, and with rdi or wdi as the abbreviated
7-116
dbn A 52-3]. Tanz to the [Brunner-Traut, peoplewho give form dbn refers substantive p. they prefix, the rhythm of a songand
dbn itself canbe therhythmgiven by clappingthe hands,ratherlike-a
_ lector In Theban 47 15-161 11 1943 MDAIK tomb [LUdeckens, this a priest called pl. p. conductor . gspt-dbnholdsor beatsa lengthof wood(?) againsthis openhand[seepA6 and48-9]. !J At Edfu dhn is usedin the festivaltexts: the 0 conductorsplay the rhythm V V 30,3 (for ýspt-dbn see9sp and V 125,4).Kitchen and Gaballaconsideredthe phraserspt-dbn VV togetherto be an archaistic:word (in P.BM 10252)for making music,originally having beentwo separate words'chantingandbeatingtime![Orientalia38 1969p.56 n.3] . In the 13thLE nome. the nameof the priestesshereis
I. & OZF
who holds a sistrurn 1333,12. The noun must be the
personwho clapsthe rhythmor beatstime , hence'rhythmmakee[Meltzer,Glossaryof Amenophis IV/Akhenaten'sKarnakTalatatin TheAkhenatenTempleProject11ed.D.Redford,p.112]. thas At Dendera,theword 43)"tF a harpdeterminativeDH 106,7,but evenso the harpstringscanbe struckas well asplucked, hencetheapplicationof this verb to this instrument'.
ds
to cut Wb V 487 (2-3) Late. GR cE DG 608,5
4-
tys piece of cloth
Cr.433a; CED 196; KH 545 TO(E)icIn P.Br.Rh. 25,7 of a fire
m
shred scrap. it shall cut you with its knife It seemsfrom .
this kind of usethat ds 'to cut' is an inventionto partnerthe muchcommonerword ds = knife. At Edfu ds is usedlike dn whentpw 'heads'are the object,perhapsbecauseof alliteration: 40-A 1225,8and
1115,7.The writing may bea mistranscriptionof dn thoughthe dernoticand
Copticevidencesuggeststhat ds existedin its own right earlier.
ds
knife Wb V 486 (7) to 487 (1) Pyr.
in) its knife from (ds) flint the took ds knife was used The name, and which wasoriginally madeof , foe: is dispatch knife ds thefoeis to the Edfu [LA IV At the 110]. the role of slaughteringanimals fallen Jjr
177,13;or destroyedby
(sip-n) 177,14
k is in the head
1117
of your foes' VIII 118,12-13and in a pun 'I bring you Nebedmds m
slain by the knife
0. C9- GreatKnife -q. (sw- mds)'VI 52,10.Thereis a geni'ýýIled---:- ZCP ......
who holdsthe
knife VI 329,16-19.
Lord of theKnife
nb-ds
Wb V 486 (15) nb-ds is an expressionfor genii and guardian gods at Edfu : the guardians in the chamber of Sokar are called
Tt7
Lords of the knife who live on slaughter1 189,10and the king is greetedas
i
ýW'and
'Offspringof
excellentheir of thegreatof fear VI 333,6.Ile Lord of the Knife hereis
probablyHorus.
ds
flint Wb V 485 (16) to 486 (6) Med.
Flint is found all over Egypt in the Nile Valley and was usedas a working tool and weaponat all periods. It rangesin colour from pale to black and wasparticularly favouredfor amuletsand ritual knives [Harris, Minerals p.138-9 LA 11207-2091.The text describingprecious stonesat Edfu , includes
14n m
- which was then regarded as a main source of the stone at this
time VI 202,5. A description of Horus
says :U
mi
.7-4 *,-
his arm is like flint he .
chases after foes and attacks them with his claws (in the form of a lion)' VI 127.11(after JEA 21 p. 34).
dgr
tree? Wb V 491 (1-2) NK, GR
In AnastasiIV 16,9
-2416
Charpentier<1458>848-9
"jis There is wood usedto makea pb3t . also,c',,
usedin
medicaltextsto treatvariousailments[Germer,Arznei p.300 H 185]. AtEdfu: ',rm4('-ft., F" is saidtobe theEyeof Osiris itsoutsideisblackandinside white Whenitis scratchedit becomesred andresemblesthecolourof god.It hasa sweetsmell presumablysomeUnd , of resin- probablyred in colour? andperhapsamberH207,8. At Dendera a mould for q fn breadis madeof
MD IV 36,45.Chassinatsuggested
1118
that there were two speciesof treeswith this name, the d9r of the NK text, used for making furniture from Ethiopia, this is also used for its resin production as at Edfu [Khoiak ,
(p b3t) and the tt-dfr p.3681
dXr
md Wb V 488 (1) to 490 (13) Pyr. DG658,6tsrbered
/ý
Cr.432a; CED195; KH245
TWP-!ýj
6PO_! ýj
The bird used to write dfr is a flamingo and dý(r may then more correctly be 'flamingo colour' [LA 11119). At Edfu particularly in the Myth drr is the colour associatedabove all Seth and during the with , , %a he forms b3bcl-i course of events assumesthe of : red hipppo VI 216,2; 1344 a red donkey VI 222A (red donkeys are rare in Egypt, but Keimer reports seeingone in 1943 at Damietta BIFAO , 56 1957 p. 118 n. 1). At the festival of Horus, Seth is symbolically destroyed in the form of a hippopotamus made of 9,44two red goats V 135,9.
V 133,8 red wax and in a subsequentlist of offerings there are -
Amulets were made of red stone, in the form of a hippopotamusor their heads [Petrie, Amulets 47 p. no.2371.Also Hopfher notes a Gr.Papyrus which mentions a hippopotamusmade of red wax [Archiv. Orientalni 3 p.329 - P.Leid. W coI.VlI. 245, p. 191/92 Diet. ; Keimer, BIFAO 56,1957 p. l. 19-120]., Red bulls were butchered to symbolise the destruction of the foes of the king Edfu is scene at .A *? "ý? entitled - the red bull , cutting off its forelegs (pl. 64 2g.VI shows the king putting his harpoon in the back of the bull) 111178,10. But in the bw-bbs ceremonies one of the calves is . specificlly red in colour and the reason for this may be indicated by a pun 1114L the red bull drives
2E (rwi) -V' away
your red ones = enemies IV 242,2 or impurities [OMRO 51 p.44 §21 and
JEA 36,1950 p.72 n.571.
I,
The red calvesin the bw-bbsw: V 86,18; VI 286,10; VII 156,2 The nameof a-divine cow is wr-mrst
548,3and a genii is called
ms-qnd who makesanger? 1511,13;a geniýwhomakesO*ikRed Eyes :
C33>
usually for example.
redness1511,15.
describes fierce genii as emissaries 1512,6 and redness is the colour of rage
1119
[Kees,Farbensymbolikp.460. n.230 andp.235].
drr-ib
redhcarted, furious Wb V 490 (6)
At Edfu in the Litany of Sakhmet she is addressedas %3=D.
VI 264,8
red
hearted against the one from whom she came forth (Re) 1509,16, a reference to the flight of Sakhmet 5ekk, vat from Re [Germondp. 90 n. 12] .
d9rw
impurity dirt , WbV492(9)GR
492 (6-7)D. 18Late
JEA 26,1940 p.78 dgry dirt, OsingNom. 202 and737 n.891
Xtipt
d9rw refers to 'red ones! that is impurities tainted by a connection with Seth : (Dendera) in a Nile is fr; hnmyt m c3a the purified water procession, C=W its
r from'the GreatPlace 1379,1 ; in a driving the calves
to HD, he drives away (Vn) 4za text, the red calf drives away
Dum. GI 11181 ; atEdfu in an invocation
-2k. t
your impurities -(c Luse of Imsw) IV 242.2-3.
Fairmansuggested thatdfrw referredto thefollowersof SethRedones- hererepulsedby theredcalf [JEA 36,1950 p.72 n.571. In the nameof a genii im. jlbw ýIpy ir QM-T
in the depthsof Hapy who makes 1511,15 ....
impurities? or perhapsred mud?
D§r
71beRed One = Seth cL Wb V 492 (13) GR =hippopotamus
C9is for hippopotamus At Edfu in a scene for the spearing of the the animal wnpc= variant word ,a IV 214,5. This may be more to do with the red colour of the animal rather than with the , Cg- Q=x.4%j-
'rýAness' of Seth though the two ideas overlap. For Seth calledr.=3 c , P.Leid. 1347,4,7 (magical).
dgrW'
type of fish
Wb V 493 (1)
2.120
Wb V 492 (10-11) Med. Late for fish It is probably the The dXrw fish is first attested from Med. Ebers 248 = H. 76 word ,a . Tilapia [c f. Caminos, Lit. Frag. Tf. 1,2,7
index = red fish] and is connected with the 3bjdw fish as ,
the protector of the sun barque . The fish appearsin the hymn to the sun in the 1-libistemple [Davies, ffibis III Taf. 332,11] ; also P.Nbg. Harris Lange p.40 Ind 42, where they watch over the journey , of the sun god and protect him. Similarly, in a hymn at Edfu : the sun comes from Nun and pr m -20-
g%
c=-44 comes forth from/as the red fish and later the pupil is that of the 3bdw fish 11110,15 [OMRO Cz. 51 p.215] [c L P.Ch.B. VIII vs.12,6 hymn to the sun who sets and rises in Nun , .... who went out qfS *, Gardiner - IHPBM 3rd series I p.76 and Vol. Il pl. 48]. This comparison of_, as a red fish the sun with a red fish is due, no doubt, to the red colour of the dawn and sunset,and the ability of the Tilapia to apparently regenerateitself, as it protects its young in its mouth and apparently 'gives birtW to them [Gamer-Wallert, Fische p.26-27 and 112-113 especially (from 109-113): Keimer, BEFAO 56 1957 p. 118-120]. That the Tilapia is called d9rw is confirmed by the use of -4:" 4 *V
to write d9r 'red' : cutting up db
the red hippopotamus VII 217,9 and it may also occur where HB is likened to a bird with qII1
hisclawsin
Apl, %4 fish in the throat of Horus (though it could be rmw) VI 74,7 Also .
- this could be a mis-writing of d9rw VI 74,5 [Gamer-WaHertop.cit. p. 113 n.290 ].
&r
Hathor/Sakhmet
! At Edfu in a sbtp-Sbmt text, Hathor is called a4-fi-m'ff
r k3w One who rages against plotters
(parallel with dndn r brtyw) IV 312,3 Hathor is 'the Red one' that is the one who rages. . ,
d9rt
redcrown Wb V 493 (12) to 494 (3) Pyr.
The Red crown IY
is said to be red in textsand shownto be red in representations, despitethe
possible'evil' connotationsof the red colour. At Edfu if the nameof the crown is written with the signforit
6
thenit is difficult to decidehow to readthe sign, thoughalliterationor contextmay,
help. is Delta The connectionwith Lower Egypt is emphasised the the goddess of uraeus given this where
1121
as an epithet: the White One in Nekheband
Cý9-
4=; P
Lady of Buto are broughtto Osiris I
213,16.Th6 text refersto the unitingof theTwo crownson the headof the king Osiris.
d9rt'
vessels Wb V 493 (3-11) Pyr.
The earliestdepictionsof nameddXrt vesselscanbe tall neckedvases(Pyr.249b)as well as a wide conical pot with a round base [LA VI col. 13911.Their name comes from the fact that they were made 'Lower in list OK in NK Egyptian tombs they contain water , and the of red clay and the offering of wine [Barta, Opfer index and p. 141,143]. In the Opening of the Mouth ritual four d9rt and four nmst vessels were used for purification and the two typoare synonymous. The d9rt may have been differentiated from the nmst by their colour - red or their material red copper for example and , , . becauseof this the d9rt ritual may have its origins as a Uwer Egyptian' ritual that is the rite was . invented to complement the Upper Egyptian' nmst purification. In CD H 218 the two are combined
in the offering of eight nmst Otto consideredthe d9rt purificationto be a relatively recentcreation . [Mund8ffhungH 42-44, andseedu Buisson,Vasesp.131and 135ff. for formsof vessel]. The Urt vesselwasinvolvedin the sd-dgrt 'breakingof the red vessel'but the rite doesnot appear at Edfu. Here jars are broken by a priest as part of the ritual and it may be connectedwith the destroyingof red clay figurines of enemies.The connectionbetweenthis and the purification is for theOpeningof theMouthandpurification 'perhapsthevesselswereregardedasnecessary unclear, but they were dangerousfor the deceased andso hadto be destroyed(LA VI 1389-1396; Borchardt ZAS 64,1929 p.12-16for illustrations]. The purification with'four d9rt vessels[Schott,Reinigungp.84-86] in templesdatesfrom DelB,I II (Dynasty18)for example [Kees,Opfertanzp.561andLD IR 66c - AmenhotepU- Kummeh but the problemin identifying the rite is that ZI could readnmst or Urt [Otto, Mundoffhungp.43 n.4 lists the dsrt'ritcsl. '-At Edfu in someexamplesthe word is fully spelled plir 03 sp-4 m4 If
nt mw going'roundfour times with 4 dsrt of. water (one for eachrevolution) HI 338,14.This
is next to ýa-nmstpurification andis performedby Thoth for the king. He holdsa vesselshapedlike which is the sameas the nmst vessel[pl.81] (Parallel text at Philae Phot.855) . Also ir Wb m4d
water - herethe king holds COý
and streamsof water from two go over
2122
Horus to the ground and from two in front of him - this may actually representthe water going around c2ý 'U 340 1428,2 the god ; sw'b m4 and pl.
of water IV 59,14 and sw'b rn 41igirzir
VII 53,10. In texts where the word is not spelled out the following text indicates the nature of the 2 ZI 73 ZI ý3 sp-4 rn vessel: phr Eye of Horus and
. C:P.
a to
of water 1170,16, then in line 17 the king says 'Take water ; the king brings C3=
U
12!Swith water (this is parallel with
similar rites with ' vessels, nmst vesselsand incensecontainers) 11264,7 sim. line 9. The purification is performed for Horus (IV 59 VII 53 1428) and also for Osiris (with others , , including Anubis 1170) and the link with the Opening of the Mouth is maintained by the assertion I have joined your head have united your bones' implying the restoring of life to Osiris (1170 . , ,I VII 53) In this respect the king performs the role of the son of Osiris and 'legally' is his heir and . entitled to the kingship of the Two Lands, which is indeed one of the rewards for the king in this_, ritual (11264 ; 148) . The other kind of return is the purification of the body of the king (IV 59 ; I. 428)
destruction of impurity and thus of foes (1 170) and in the Chamber of the Nile the, the , ,
emphasis is on the Nile as a return gift to the king (11264 and also VII 53 ), here the king is the, child of Sopdet and image of the ruler of the White Crown, the waters come from Elephantine. In particular Osiris grants 'life like Re, rejuvenation like the moon and renewal like the Ennead (I 171,1)'. The vessels contain water usually and also Eye of Horus - which is a wine (148 ; -Il 70 1 428) q.v. (or a pun on Wadjet wd3t = w3dt).
I.
I..
d9rt vessels can also be associatedor confused with Vty ritual vessels (q.v.) which are associated , 9'yt 4 come to your majesty , purifying your form with what is in them, : goddesses with protective one is the nurse in Heliopolis, 2nd is Mehenet, 3rd is Bastet and 4th Eye of Horus, Wadjet IV 59 4. rl" A text with the title sw'b m
describesthe Pty vessels, here one is Bastet, one Mehenet
in Heliopolis, one is Eye of Horus - Wadjet i one is damaged 111122,6. These are concerned with king in Lower Egypt, Also the king, the temple can wear and shrines connection with the purifying . Red Crown (111122p.61). An Upper Egyptian connection may be that Horus gives Hapy at his time flood The having Egyptian is Upper the flood red vessel containing origin. the an regarded as and is Egypt Upper Lower the poured out, an and once the water and unification of water,may represent imbalance in the order is created, so that the red vesselhas to be destroyed.
7,'
U-' Outside the ritual texts : describes Thoth unrolling the ritual. texts , including phr ý3 m it Iý
V 23
ce- nmst and Urt ,,,,
? IV 330,15 ; the Hall of Offerings (R) contains a table of offerings which
includesupon it- mw
da VV %%rU
1493(9).
Full ritual texts: 1170,16-171,15; 1428,2-7; 11264.7-265.2; 111338,14-17 ; IV 59,14-60,12; VII UESIUS 11122,11-23,11 ; a-wwMM=P
53,10-54,7. Possible examples : 148,10-15 ZFUZrU 9'ty ; 111122,6-17 WINE
11ty ?
the Red Land
Dirt
Wb V 494 (6-13) OK-GR Dgrt is the red desert around Kmt the Black Land which is Egypt proper. The word is used at Edfu to denote the desertsand is often spelled in the plural form, indicating that it applies to both east and west deserts.The king rules the 9 Bows and '92-
138,7 ; Qý
000
to the king 1398,1-2 and he subdues these lands tt! ý- ow
M 441
13bty, ImntywII65,
I4; '1e-O,,ý6, and lmýw
1153,14 also Horus gives together with the Iwntyw,
I, "'-ý 0, bowing king 147,6; to the come
bring
their produce to the king 1128,8. The word is used as a conLrast to Kmt : Isis is the mistress of "I I 1311,8; Horus traverses Kmt CM
Kmt Wd3t
and A!z-?- 1223
lt=; p
IV 48,9 or Wd3t
the king is ruler of
117,3.
As the dfrt were, at the edges of the Nile Valley they were the areas where the cemeteries were situated and in the GR period drrt could refer to the necropolis : HB rules *I-cm
in peace (from
context ths is thenecropolis) 1327,12; Philae <130> Phot. 18 ; UrkVHIitym, At,.
ý. * a%
am4D
1-'ow bq3. n. f
q
ý
respectively.
fruit Wb V 495 (8) to 496 (1) MK CrA64a; CED207; KH262 tGe!
DG 662
d.
From the MK dqr is a generalword for edible fruit [Keimer,Gartenpflanzen1131] and is usedas.
U in Egypt Edfu 'Horus brings with :a wine text manyvineyards suchat
qq *
allfruitsand
ZI . dates (or all sweet fruits) VII 123.4; in celebrations at Edfu the streets drip with wine and qcý' ;ýý. GPA IV19,2;
anofferinglistincludesbread,
g" a= beer, oxen, fowl, wine, milkU*4be,
---rnpw1467,17.
2124
incense
dqr-njr
Wb V 496 (3) Ritual oft. GR Literally 'fruit of god. At Karnak an inscription of RamessesIV (Wb Zettel <838>) has in a list , possibly grains of incense. This associationof grains with fruit also occurs in
of offeringsa
the Berlin Amon Ritual XII, 12 [Blackman, ZAS 50,1912 p.72] U
which Blackman
sugges?is grains of incense. dqr is incorporated into the namesof incenses: dqr-njr in particular at Edfu is used to purify the , 1537,9; 1540,9-10 also ; or the path of a procession 61-4--
temple by the king 555,10 and 1558,17 102,18 also c.f. ,
1
be put at the ankles or wrists (tpw. lt) 1558,16; IV can and also , I DH 51,16 It is burnt -W by the king for his dead ancestors .
Ptolemy 11and Arsinoe 1479,11. The word also occurs at Karnak Urk VIII <27f> god receives
of the king ; Philae
I 864 Phot. <3002> sty -Z' .: uponyour limbs andDendera'-D VHI 114,11; 156,9-10. A further type of incensemay be dqr. wb3t 'grains/fruit of the oasis' : in the making of a 4r ý! hippopotamusout of red wax its faceis madelight or white with ': .
dgi
COMV 133,8, '
to see, perceive
Wb V 497 (4) to 498 (24) Pyr. dg3 'to see'is frequentat Edfu particularlyin the pairing m33 dg3 which represents'vision' , ..... , and 'perception',thus total sight (accordingto Husson-Mroirs 64 n.9) in parallel : the diadem' ': 'a (m33) everyone CW. everyonesees
-U by her VI 267,5 HB perceives ; !2s
nir nb im.f
'OUM3live 2,1 him VI by ; people whenthey seehis majestyV 8,2. The seeing every god sees ZI a at seeingher IV 2,4 ; how sweet-W -'-
of a god or goddessbringsjoy : he rejoices is seeingher V 2,6. The templeis also seen:' zr IV 11,13;
-an.
whenhe saw this (temple)his heartrejoiced
Nby ye seethe work VI 5,8.
'0,96 In the senseof'to perceive. feel': Zrý.
it. 1 dmd r-ýn'. i I 'see'my father united with me IV
53,8. In the phrase: the king is given m33 n itn imnt m hrw '""a -dB n i3bt m grý 1 84,2.
n Ph I 449,6;Xhonsu gives the king m33 n'-!;,
2-125
HB as the winged disk di s9 n0 (aftcr Wb V 498,14): AJ *c"=='-r" xj! 6 w-ýb A-J 148,3; =0-
dgi
My dg3. f 'who gives visual faculty to those who see him' *"'A47 uz
a // I 110.3 -
4=*ý*'- &r -..a t IL%% -co> .0
11
1231,16.
guxxtiangod Wb V 499 (1) GR
In the Sokarchamber UUEL 51
dgyw
protectsOsiris 1198.3.
peopleof Dega Wb V 496 (16) to 497 (1) GR Late
The country Dg3 'the hidden land' derived from the verb dg3 'to hide' (Wb V 496,8-14) is , 701 -IA=-identified [Gauthier VI DG 1021.At Edfu Hathorgives connectedwith Hathorandnot from their mountainsIl 205.10 This is not a country as Gauthier carrying their goods/products . , argues,but a people,this is a text for the presentationof produceof the Go&s Land. An earlier C*exampleof thesepeopleis cited from a naosof el-Arish [Griffith, Tell el Yahudiyehpl.25,10] W
Wq
000 tit
are the Asiatics who carry the sceptre(owl) of Shu , they live on what the gods
abominate (trans.op.cit. p.72). The association with the God!s Land puts them rather in the eastern deserts or lands to the south of Egypt rather than Asia. IrIP ig; Also in slaying the foreign lands texts: describing the destruction of certain named places: (
OW t9.6 79,8; degayw IV has the the text this the are to chopped up of wnp-nhs next also 'I I ,
mace of Horus smiting nb3-Dr and Horus as 'the Elder One (smsw) who drives off (dr)
Mntyw' V 143,18.-In alliteration they are destroyed
IV 78,9; another slaying foes texts describes v M%U n -b lot and a strongmanwho smites
dgdg.ti IV 341,1
V 233,1. One exampleat Kom Omboalsohasa connectionwith the Gods Land -.Khonsugives t3-njr and SCA I&OTIpresenting their productsKO 1177,626. ua* Thereis a possibleearlierexamplefrom a fragmentaryMK source:a SesostrisI text at Elephantine in the Satis temple has in line 11 (13 in translation) ,
MDAIK 34, -1978,p.741.
those who can hide [Helck
1126
dgdg
to treadon (enemy) Wb V 501 (11-13) D.20; GR CrA67b ; CED 208 ; KH 264 T06 T6
1166M) 6
dgdg is probably derived from the earlier NK word dg3 (Wb V 499,15) at Amarna VI 17 - Tutu ']kSA, right 3 : Lc5r-
and this in turn could be a corruption of a MK word dgs 'to tread' (Wb V 501
3-10 MK and oft NK. ) In any casedgs looks as if in a redulpicated or intensified form it is dgdg . with the loss of the final s. 6-
f§-
71e earliestexa.mplesof dgdg comefrom MedinetHabuu z4 aASAIL3kw. ibw MH 102,9 a_%
KRlV97,5);, z9X-"&Or""q'--'4; 33,6 (=KRI V 30,11); Kamak'-"-f-A. lands Jk h3w IL3kw-ibw RUI b KRI V 220,1 The word occurs often at Edfu but there can be confusion over whether to read dgdg or . tkk 'to attacle. In alliteration : dg3yw D J). A under your sandals V 233,11-12; dg3y,: '
-A
IV 34 Ij
and
lcj is king Red Lan&*G-'OSalso the given the under your sandalsV 42,14; probably too, the falcon bnd upon the backs of princes ID
Viart'.,
has tr=pled on their bones VI 97.6. Becausethe reading
'3' '* is lends dg3yw dgdg but to the of certain, this compare weight a reading writing U Ir . W tkk IV 170,4. 717he word is also found in the title of 2 ceremonyat Edfu, which seemsto have beenperformed during zT 4=ý 13; 1 'M :ý' fish by the brn. nLrw ftw. nLr and the festival of Behdet : ="x, the trampling of 04FOl . scribe of the divine book V 134,2-3 ;g
rr Fr' zr
V 135,6 and it is also mentioned at
rmw KO 1152 no.596 . 14-15 and with the date - month 3 of Shemu
Kom Ombo. 0
a%
10thday festival of 7Z uY ,
fit
by this god 1313 NoA23. The rite was probablypart of a .
in, king destruction 7liere the drama the of enemies of the and gods. are other rites cult representing 24; Nr. I (Camer-Wallert, Fischep. 72 Vp. Esna III 199,27-28 Esna destroyed: -73 and whichfish are destruction Von Sekhmct 1531. for KAM. 143 139 to -. p. other animal references n. and especiallyn.
1127
d.
the serpent
Writings -Direct:
"\
A
Iw
Phonefic Change:
ýg
;V IýAv
9: h.
Fairman BEFAO 43 1945 P-79 , ,
fire drill Wb V 511 (10) A ý24 %1d3 is attested rarely [LA 11206-71,from the Shipwrecked Sailor onward: SS 54 U! is used by the sailor to make a fire This seems to be the designation of the sign .
I ýk Jý includes Howeverin P.ChesterBeattyIX recto 15,8 list of offerings ,a
[GG U 28/9]
which Gardiner
[HPBM III p.98 Text] translatesas 'stick for fire boring', implying d3 is a word for'to. makerim' I-' here.The word is found at Edfu :a lion headedserpentgoddesstakes ý .w"
and by rubbingit
createsflame (nbit) 1509,15; during the festival in order to illumine the temple, fire is madeby býl V 355,8.Spiegelberg[ZAS 58,1923p. 150-11readthe word as mdw andthusan extra sin word for 1ire-drill' . basedon this examplealone.It is the only exampleof the mdw sign usedthis Jý for likely is be 371] Tbes. 111426,8 [Wb to more a scribal error and and way = .
d3l
to cross. voyage Wb V 511 - 513 (14) Pyr. DG 665 LN -- crossthe river Cr.751b; CED48; KH51
xl(loop)l
xj(Njop)ý
d3i is usedas indicatedby Wb, but especiallyof thesungod (eitherRe or Horus) sailingacrossthe , Ak '- heavenevery day IV 57,7. ýrt 1115,4; sky: nwt IV 33.5 ;A No? It can be followed by
A TýW", O"theancestorsevery day with Shu. to persons: goesto
offerings1289.7 .
d3-1
to stretchout thearm Wb V 514 (4-8) Pyr.
friendly 1 have both can and a hostile sensei In the geographicaltexts the abominationof the 113i.
2.128
god in certainnomesis d3i., r 'to stretchout the arm againsethe sacredanimal-A bull (4th LE nome)1331.2.1 "-J
the bull (3rd LE nome)1330,13;
against jackal (13th
bnw (20th UE nome) 1 343,7, and in this sensecan be
UE nome)1341,2
2 31. 25,1973 I RdE [Meeks, f3i-' p2l n. and or rdi-' synonymouswith Thephrasecanalsobe an epithet,for ex=ple of Min, whereit is againparallelin useto OW : the king is strongarmedlike 4k
--J
%n' m f3i-'wy. f (offering to Min) driving away with his
raisedarms1375,10.
d3l
to feed Wb V 513(13)- 514 (3) Pyr.
In the phrased3i-r3. literally 'to bring the mouthto food', that is 'to fecdnourish' At Edfu Horus . I saysto the king n.k , =:- A You have fed yourself with her milk (bnrw) 1591.7; in the lying of the knot ritual
V1 ik4=W1=M' I havefed you with milk (irLt)' VI 300,4 Becauseof these .
uses,d3i may especiallyrefer to the mouth passingover the breast(for feeding)as Wb suggests (514,2). The word d3l can be used without r3/tp. r3 with the meaning 'to consume,devour' from , P`yr.§865cd3i-iw'and againat Edfu'to passovee food, consume':florus Mcny consumeshearts IV
A31
gsgs of the Sethiancompany1575,12.
to provide. provision(by boat) Wb V 516 (1) D. II
The Stelaof Heka-ib from the Xlth dynasty line 3-4 has .
providedthis whole city
with UE barley '. Polotsky IJEA 16,1930 p.196 b) comparedthis with a text from a Stela of Djehuty, 11th Dynasty, [Petrie, Qumeh pl. 10,31: Iw
n Pr-Imn 'I provided (with
corn) the templeof Amun in hard yearsIc f. Vandier.Faminep.109]. 7be word then seemsto be legitimately 'to supply'and Polotskycomparedit %0ththe German'durchbringen"tonourishunder difficult circumstances'.d3i. ' beingexplainedasto bring with the hand, usedof a mothergiving her breastto her child or child taking the breastin order to suckle [Roquet,flom. SauncronI p.451). , Alternatively, Janssencomments[Autobiografiep.1631that d3i derivesfrom d3lto ferry ovce. in, '
Zl 29
the sensethat grain would be ferried by river to help peoplein timesof want, thereforeit means'to supplyby boaf. At Edfu in the-Athribisnome: Athribis is brought,her altars
31c
providedwith the
divine offering IV 29,7 [paralleltextsin Nfarn.E.66,6 ; Dend.GI IV pl. 116 ; Vernus Athribis 237 n.a] . Also in a '3bt offering, the king saysto Osiris and Isis, 'Receivethe offering L n k3.k which I havesuppliedfor your ka' 192,4 ;cf. Greetingthe Agathodernonserpentand n. . AX&m Rennet ]Vr-M33 You supply iqrt in Hor-Maa.IV 283,12.
IV i
to crosssomeone! s path Wb V 515 (5) andthe hostilesenseof d3i - Wb V 514 (14) -515 (4) with m-tnt
Zandeesuggested the translation'to put oneselfin the way inimicallk';iýsainactionof evil beingsin the underworld[Deathp.252-3] . Faulknerentersthis senseunderd3i 'to extend'ratherthand3i 'to cross' [FCD 318] , and there may some confusion in the derivation of the verb. Ai Edfu : BB as a 00'^4'OIfI'T-Eand bull who loves, rV ighting 'who seizes none cro-ssesbefore him V 295,6.
d3isw
spell,words Wb V 512 (11) to 522 (1) Late, GR
d3 isw is derived from the old word d3is 'to advise, counsel' (Wb V 521,4-6) it is possible in the , Late Period that it still retains some element of this in its meaning [Ddvaud, ZAS 50,1912 p. 127-91. Wb suggeststhat it is a form of Is 'spruch' which has been confused withd3is to be written in this way. At Edfu the word has distinct usesand it occurs most often in dw3-nJr texts and the d3isw are words spoken to the god :I praise your majesty with describes the d3isw in other dw3-nJr texts
Mq-,
o
-'&
PV
can also be qualified as d3isw. 3bw : (miffor text) Nephthys is *1241,1-2;
the king is exalted by
ill 444
stpw 111103,2. Thii adjective
Jq 371,8;
V 167,2-3 They . 3bw 174,7
111189,8.
'are found in P d3isw parallel with snsw 'songs of praise': ancestorshearAqp and snsw VI 5,7
or with tpw-r3 magicalspells
hpofo-
1289,10.
The walls of the templeare inscribedwith thesewords: Ajký13. 'Tstpw IV 13,5;1-* 369,4
of makinggreathis majesty 11185,3.
stpwl
2130
d3isw spells can be connectedwith certain gods : the king as the son of Isden is twt 44P J%apg? it, of the king 1483.11andshes3b AM completeof spellsV 278,3;Isis hears I
11 mnb
lot makesgloriousexcellentspells1149,6.At thecreationthed3iswwereinvokedby theShebduin orderto actuallyperformthecreation-.nis
VI 182.11;VI 184.11also; nis
1117,2[MOETp. 139n.21. XJjLords of
Minor deitiesat Edfu can protectthe shrineswith their ipw. r3 spells they are , Words VIII 82,2 ; apesat the rise of the sunuse
1286,15.
0111 Thereis alsoa possibilitythat d3isw canhaveevil usesas in n j1d.k Jký=,dw 'You do not say evil spells',saidof theking 1114.3. d3 isw are spoken words either in praise or as creative spells [MOET p. 18 n.31 in this respect . . then they can have the same force as 0w. They can also be written down on the temple walls where they are available for both gods and the king to read.They are usually spoken or invoked (as opposed to %d'read or recited). The word occurs throughout the GR temples and in similar contexts : at Esna Methyer says seven phrases or d3isw words to bring creation into existence and her verbal emanationsare incarnatedas the jd3isw Esna III noA8 [Goyon , Gardicn3 p. 187 nA and 21 n. I; Esna V p.268-9 also]. It is used in epithets of the king and gods, being especially connected, as might be expected with Thoth and Isis [Otto, GuM pp.77-78 and 162-3 ; de Wit, CdE 36 Nr. 71 p.72 n. 1].
J)_3isw
divinebeings Wb V 521 (7-9) MK, GR
Thed3isw of the Edfu textsarethepcrsonific4/deificdform of d3isw 'spcllswordsand thusderived from the root d3isw'spells'.andcouldbe rcgardedasgodsof writing (Cauville,Emi p.1291. In the cosmogonicaltextsat Edfu, the 113iswplay an importantrole wherethey are usually found with the shebtiuandjlnmw 'Builder gods!. In building texts. the JLnmware describedas brethren hq PS I VI 173,6; (snw ) of the d3isw and shcbdu: 0.9 o" IV 353,3; andof the ancestors,, IV 358.12 or they appeartogetherwith the &mw
(building the temple)V1149,8 and also thesetwo groupsappoarwith
'OPt'sVI 177,12; ScshatandThoth
VI 169.9;
8
*IPH: IV 353,16;with the Lord of lledcn and the builder gods,
6,2 They evidentlyrepresentcreationby the utteringof words: whenThoth wrote .
VII
1131
VI 181.11 As such they are wr4ht Great of . w
spokebeforeRe VI 319,14,c.f. (spoken) rituals:
4q It, 2 16 VI 183,16;
bg it' VI 320,10 and Ptah spat out
14PIf
i't
VI 175,7-8, perhaps reflecting that in the creation myths at Edfu the d3isw represent the Memphite tradition. VI 320,12 or have less
D.3isw manufacture solid objects such as the temple wall
Tý P9, I,, tangiblefunctions:A 111355,11; possibly
IqP1, t-
makegreatthe 9fy of the king (with baskasand builder gods)
iqrw Making greattheir words VI 175,1-2.At the completionof
AQI Jý % VI 323.11 and with the other ancestorbeings, go around the templethey give praises rejoicing
)
PR is'
IV 14,8[BIFAO 43 J 10line 14for harpsign]. As personifiedwordsthey are
invokedby the shebtiuin creation, thusthe shebtiuutter themandthe Builder godsbuild themup nis
1117,2;nis Kbtyw
off
(greatgodstext) VI 184,11.
The godscanalsohavea protectiverole for the temple
in the throneof Horus, they
34,12. In building VII boats texts, the attackers of overtum
know the foundationsof the
templeIV 7,5 ; they are connectedwith Ba-Neb-Hyt
IV 19,14 11ArA ,
of
Wrt-St-bnt. Msn are establishedin the Two OutpouringsVI 17,6 is Thoth in Maat individual d3isw text, : a presentation Two texts preservethe namesof the U 'pr-pbwt, 'Sages' by nb-dgrw, these nfr-ý3t, accompanied seven of 295,14-296,2who are describedas
?, bik, bb, sin I
the sevend3isw of Mehet-Weret(cow) who
falcon headed the 1295,16. They Thoth men with Two Lands as seven shown are the with reckonup from the 322]. Bom the heads [XI of they water come the cow disk nbwt of their on anduraeus sun , Isden falcons, forms Re. they Eye arrangeswhat their and they seven write of see the of pupil of in Traising Thoth They he god! also accompany they perform all rites when commands. existsand Iq I ý2 'A ', ', 'here ', inscribing, initiated Thoth are oversepqrs. of writing, who wherethey are with born Qhnt), before into. being of image came the of men, who great ancestorswho adjust rites, A9P I is Da-Neb-HaytVI 315,1-5.Thoth instructs I The connectionwith Mehet-Weretis continued ]kqjý
VI 174,7 (splir) down they and write ipn n MVt. Wrt, VIII 108,20and at Esna
11no.48 p.107 the 7 1L3iswof this goddessbecomethe ancestorsof Latopolis (deadgods) , Esna her divine 'these V 268-9) they (Esna describes how 206,12 and protect seven words' the says cow no. [c f. no.206,2sevenwordsof Neith after the creationandalso this tradition of sevencreativewords
2.132
La I Leiden Festugitre dHermes Trismegiste Kosmopoiia in Hermetic rdvdladon texts of : exists , , p.300-3021.Also at Esna they become falcons and bas who protect Osiris (V 351 = no. 19724) and, the temple of Esna may have had a separaterole for thew gods connecting them with the creation of each place [Esna V 268-9 MOET p. 139 : ZAS 92,1966 p. 116 nA for full list of references ; also Goyon Gardiens;p. 187,4 21,11. , 77heremaybe an earlierprototype in CrV
Spell 407 p.212a -a spell of
n Mot-Wrt
the spell of the 7 knots of the celestial kine - you who knot your rope (FEC`r 1158) and this is copied ', Ipyw these 7 words. Barguet notes that into the Book of the Dead Chapter 71,16 ="ý" !P -11', 1 theseare seven magic creative formulae materialised by the sevengods presentedin the f irst part of , the chapter who ensure the purity and integrity of the deceased and here they carry the balance, , , [Barguet LdM p. 110 n3j. Mefiet-Weret symbolisesthe flood [Barguct op.CiL 109 n. 11.
Wit
enmity Wb V 578 (3-18) MK GR without t DG 672,5 d3
L31-i
675.1d!
XO' be evil Cr.753b: CED 309 cf. Wit is the later writing of 1131 'to put in the way; in a hostilemanner.followed by in plus people, illness or a path, road (Wb V 514.14-515,4Pyr). In this senseit may meanVock' and thus as a substantiveis literally a blockageor hindrance[c f. OMRO 51 p.1961.Pyr.11237has,'there is no opponent
A ]k
sw m w3t P. pn who crosses(or puti'himself across) the road of this P.
Literally then the act of crossingsomeone's pathor road.constitutesimpedingtheir progress.a d3it then is a hindranceof the free passageof someone.It is an actionof evil beingsin the realmof the underworld[Zandee,Deathp.252-31.7bewordd3 in Wb V 515.5GR hastwo Edfu referenceswhich Wllýw3t. foes 'cross k be =A d3it, being of : your your should under none abbreviatedspellings here is 1556,16. This d3l too influence text and to a stairway cross) path'( -%aAr the of written under is oftenrepeatedthewish for freeprogressof processions up thestaircaseby theremovalof'obstacies' A : remove (sor) -VI
indeed is 1557,134; in there no rn your path
r-w3t) 1559,6-7; remove
4
-sit-
in the way (both
In (mtn) 1563.6 the vestibuleof the ; path uponyour
&in 166,1; 'Remove It (r-w3t)' in his 'there the texts, and gargoyle path treasury standsno ljrý-
Zl 33
A IV 111,13-14; sb (remove)
the enemy
IV 117,12.This is probably'a
combinationof the verb andnoun'Removethe obstructioncrossinghis path'. Also in two textsfor A0 R-, 'Comingout of thepalace!to ensurethe unimpededmovementof the king : 'May you attack %% r3,, ''A Y. -/ý
the d3d3t foes blocking the road' VII 190,4;1 destroythe enemythereis no
4 1,
hindrance in my path VII 42,13-14.
An obstacle could be seen as a foe : your road is purelclear n
JTý, %
without block in it VI
245.5-6. As a verb: the king bums foes
Tflý
im x w3t. f blocking his road IV 273,12; a food and water
m hh. k your bread does not stick(block) in your throat 1487,7.
offering
From 113it develops the word with the enemy determinative which Wb translates as Vidersachee [Wb V 517,10-12 NK and 518,3-18 MK = impurity (Unheil, Boses) and also -Wb V 519,1 jL3i. tiw1.
'famine
d3it-rnpt
Wb V 518 (8) GR In a medicalsensed3it canhavethe meaningof 'impurity' or 'disease![Wb V 517,9- illnessof the eye,in Wb Med. 9931and alsoSpiegelberg[2AS 42,1905 p.57-88] translatedd3it as 'illness',and cited an examplefrom Greenefouilles X, where
j
is d3y As to parallel a substantive mnt. -Sp-
A] in for Cairo Calendar [Bakir XXXVII T-nemy', VII, I have example pl. the of vo. sense can also Sethis-AwGv
the GreatEnemy.
-
When compoundedwith rnpt, d3it takeson a meaninganalogousto 13dt,qn and at Edfu these terms appearin parallel : the king drives off i3dt-rnpt and removes'(sb)
A rlk-bf
#
IV 253,15;the Nile
1582,6.Vandier also derivedd3it from' 'illness' 'sin' [Faminep.85-6] and
is found Dendera The be d3yt also at that phrase confused. and could 113t'rese or'remaindee noted , the king is protectedfrom
[LDIV 85b , Dum.Kal.Ins.961and at Dakka n
o &VA .. "<1514> Phot.222 §334 and Philae Osiris increaseshis cattlewA-v . , JUX I
-tr
Vandieralso suggestedthat the d3i ind3it-rnpt could be anandphrase-,that is usinga word like rnpt to form a vagueor ncutralisedword so as not to mentionsomethingevil.
2134
cloth
jj3yt
Wb V 519 (6-11) PYr. wb recordsd3yt asa generalword for cloth , clothing, withoutspecifyingexactlywhat it wasused for. In the Deir el Medinaostraca, d3yt is not frequentin listsof clothesbut it doesoccurat the head it CP From lists [Janssen, texts these may refer to a 'cloak' madeusually of ordinary p2781. of 1Pq 1^ Y_- nt Wsir
material.The word is foundat Edfu in theprotectionof the body spell
m D_dtit is the protectionof this cloth of Osiris in Busiris VI 148.2and the Osirian connectionis maintainedin an offering of cloth and md ointment(for mummification)where four Anubis gods offer varioustypesof cloth, including
'1ýrW'
I I88,7JPI. XI 282 showsthe offering
uniformly as,.-'& boltsof cloth.This mayindeedreferto the cloakwom by Osiris or evenbe cloth for the mummy shroud. In the embalmingritual Anubis and Horus presentC-119 -R,
for
44ýP III, Q3als. X 74 but Dendera <4981> at mummification wd3 is given to Osiris and also at A T. qqI Philae
T26 -
makeswholehis body <358>.
The word datesfrom Pyr.§740wherethe Osirianconnectionis alreadyestablished pw nw ir-n-1jr n iLf Wsir it is this cloak which Horus madefor his father Osiris.
d3w
night Wb V 520 (1-12) MK
GR
7bewOrdil3wrlrstappcarsatMo'aM[Vandier.
k (ý, Mo'allap. 252, lnscr. 14]b'ý". .A.QZ-
isthedme
whenfoesamdestroyed.In the Inscriptionof HapdJefai[Siut 12981thedeterminativeis replacedby rF"
and it is the time of day when the High Priestgives the houscto its Urd. This prompted
Hornungto commentthat becauseof
2
and the usesof the word it should really mean'dawn'
'twilighe VAS 87,1962 p.119). In GR texts113whasthe mcaning'nighe: the moon'shinesin 1, SikýrT,,,
d3w
j %%% ýe-, C in 41.1 and the rigllof I torus is the moon V-
the night V 9.1.
branches
In an offering text, the field of the 21st UE nome, brings its treeswith
heavy
I, here has instead but fruit IV 191,11-12.7be the parallel natural m=ingbranchcs'sccms with V 535.8-10) 'branch' from Mcd. BD. d"(Wb is V Tbcre 'grains' 123,2. the and a word pcrh3ps .,
It
1135
which seemsclear.
d3bwt
grain Wb V 522 (7) MK
Wb cites a text - Kairo 20762 which has in the place of b3b3t fruit, a word , could be a mistake for MR,
ý(which
hjj
thel sign mistaken for the foot). At Edfu id a field offering text, a list
of grains includes Upper and Lower Egyptian grain and
A Jý
*-W-- clearly a type of grain but .1,..
otherwiseunattestedIV 223,13.RankePN 1405 hasaspart of a name
JA ý 4r
andcommentson
this unknownword in PN 11182(e.g. Louvre C41 MK , Turin Stela 1611). A word 13bb 'earof corn'is listed by Wb (Wb V 354,11GR) with one example: the land blooms with d3bwt
d3f
'AýLj
?0: its grain living and growing' VI 260,13- and is mostlikely to be the sameas
is a word as ,
I -)J&
&.W%tj
which grows in the field of ancestorsIV 43,13.
to bum up Wb V 522(8-13) Med. )ol
DG 677,10df bum
V
IL
Cr. 795b; CED322; KH439 XoV4j
&J4
The medicaltext - Eb. 39.18usesthis word to describe'heating'orcooking' pig'sblood. In theEdfu A textsthe word retainsthis useof the applicationof heat: in a meatoffering, the king has'heated' Y7 & oil or fat for Osiris (bum is not appropriatehere)1489,16. However the verb *canalso be destructivefor flame 'bumsup' the foesof the king or gods: in a meatoffering the king bums , *g bumsthe foesof Horusand scorchesthe enemies foesfor his father 1478,7 and Mehyt of Osiris 1315,12; alsoNesertin southernBehdet doesthis
1302.4.
The verb appearsin the compoundr3-A3f burningmouth, as a word for the hostileserpent.andin puns r3-d3f d3f 'Burning mouthis burne
IV 149,6;wt-4
VI 179,16-17.
The word is usedespecially in magicaltextsandotherGR temples(Philac). A reduplicated form d3fjj3f is also found at Edfu (Wb V 523,2 GR) : Sakhmet incineratesthe foesof the king 1154,4.This hasthe Coptic equivalentX04A I 322'bum, coole anddemotic ,l/
,
el-DG 678.
Cr. 796b;CED
Z136
d3mw
youths Wb V 523 (4) to 524 (6) ULNIK DG 6783 drn generation
I)I
J-
Cr.770b; CED314; KH423gencmtion XWM'g d3mw, which is well attestedin earliertexts,is usedin two mainwaysat Edfu : (a) to denotegroups of youngmenor boys(b) to referin generalto 'gencrationeof people. dh n 'clap' [de Wit, CdE 36 Nr.71 p.61 = be drunk] the
(a) In the templedescription
inhabitantsrejoiceandyoungwomen(rnnwt) are beautifulto seeIV 3,7; Horusmakeshis people hA A
prosperandprotects
the youngIV 15.7 in a driving the calvestext , the 113mw arc
II comparedwith býsw calves,'Horusrears(1fd) ArAlgo.. ; the Nile makeslive
(of theking) andprovisionscalves'111169,6
in the 0%. 1583,10. of your majesty 11r
(b) In the templedescriptionthe word alsorefersto futuregenerations: the templehasbeenbuilt so that the namesof Horusshall be praisedby
AMý-
n rbsn generationswho do not know
them VII 4,2-3.
d3mw
youngcattle Wb V 524(7) GR
Wb quotesthis word, derivedfrom d3mw'youths, only from Kom Ombo,1336,459 In the Pchu . of the 10th LE nomethe king brings cows and
111
?ý%' young cattle at the uddersof their
hascrcatedthe byre numerousin mothers.The word is usedat Edfu too: in the "-canal area1113 AWýwrw III king Ilafsomthus in 337,6 IV the text, gives and a milk offering v7 all youngcattle for your daily portion(thedeterminativehereis a cow sign) V 364,17.
d3bw
people
At Edfu : the land is foundedwith hapaxwhoseorigin is unclear.
jd3nt
borque. sacred
to be servantsof your palace? 1161.7. Appaf ently a
Zl 37
Wb V 524 (9) GR Jones,Glossaryp.257 , "A d3 nt is the barquein the Xoite (6th LE) nome:ý
d3r .
Wý C= :
1331,12.
need,lack Wb V 524 (10) - 525 (10) MK
d3r is usedat Edfu in thephraser-d3r 'accordingto the need': providingthe foundationwith sand 'bestoliban beforehimc> accordingto its need1131.3;in the labOratOrY
according
to his need H 194,13.
d3r
to cook Wb V 526 (1-3) GR-
for the temple,d3r is usedas one of the cooking In the laboratoryrecipesfor makingsubstances processes: 1/20 of a hin of water is addedto a mixture r
ZýJ-,
r It
until it is
boiled, reductionby boiling (1/10 hin is left) 11229,5-6; similarly ir -A -UAAVZJ it is
makea reductionby boiling (Heat)11221,5-6; in a phraseafter wateris added,
its' boiling' literaliy, but Fairmantranslates'it is its' correctboiling time' (MSS) 11221,5; also MD I 47b.The fact thatd3r is usedafter the additionof watersuggestsa morespecificmeaning'to boil' or 'to simmee,ratherthan simply 'to cook!.
d3rt
type of fruit Wb V 520,10-11and526,5-13and 14,
Wb Drog p.586
Cr. "71U Yietre
All of these entries in Wb probably correspond to the same fruit : it is used in recipes in the laboratory
I& -A
ý2 4C251,
11207,10. Comparison with the Coptic word
suggestthat it is the carob plant [LA 111268-9].
d3rt
scorpion Wb V 526 (15) to 529 (5) OK DG 684,6dit constellationandsignof the zodiac 4,V,l I" Cr.810a; CED327; KH449 GAHO
%lc-(pc-
'carob',,
2138
'Me word occurs earliest in a personalname . in the Mastaba of whm-k3 (cast wall . lower portion) [Ranke PN 14051 and may weH have been in more extensive popular use than is it in Edfu in it is found by In NK the texts and at appears textual the the magical evidence. suggested name of a deity
J'NT`9ý
'nb bryt-ib Un a female goddess scorpion who lives in the sun disk'
1124(148).
crane- Grusgrus
113t
Wb V 516(9-13) OK The craneappearson offering tablesfrom the Old Kingdom.At Edfu in the festivalof Behdetit is listed amongthe offeringsfor the temple:bI-!?
-a
V 359.7.In sucha caseit is probablyan
is here bird for Ombite In the the the the of god was sacred abomination archaicsurvival. nome, AS attacking
(andgbs) 1337.7. 11oughcranesareofferedthey are nevershownbeinghunted.
to which this prohibitionapplies[Montct . Klmi 11 1950p.94).
impurity ?
d3t
Wb V 518 (3-18) MK In an instructionto the Edfu priesthood bsTj ,m
impurity. in Do Of out In in not go q X
do not enterin uncleanliness'111360.15- which may correspondto in bs in 334,2and Fairmanrestores[MDAIK 16 1958p.87d) restores 1.ýj
in s3t V
d3t as a parallel to this . He
translatesbs as le who initiates wrongfully'. rather than lead in, introduce'.but it does form a' contrastwith 'q 'to enteeso that 'go oue seemsmoreappropriate. 7be instructionis to ensurethat priestscomeout of their housesin a cleanstateandenterthe temple'beingpure'.Hered3t is parallel to s3t. so is unlikely to be anything with a very different meaning,hence'impurity' or similar. Copied forms of the text in other templeshave : in bs mg bs mlý'+ Amb
A
m pr m s3t 63d; m bs m
OJ--J m Iq in s3t MD I 16a; m
where this phrase occurs as a prohibition
KO 11245Nr. 878.The word is mostlikely to be derivedfrom 1131'toopposeinimically'q. v.
r-d3t
to according Wb V 520 (3-6) D.18
1139
A prepositionalphraseused from D. 18 with the meaning'so as to cancel that is in return for' , 'bemuseof [GG § 180, for example,the nameof Ineni endures'corresponding to ' whathe hasdone on earthUrk IV 66,151.At Edfu : thereareoffered"Mese8 Ont . thefields of b3st-Imb of the west A. .-C=WA .;C, K p3 nwn corresponding to the flood of the east and their towns' VI 195,4.
d3d3
foe Wb V 532 to 533 (4) GR DG 674,1 d3d3i 4,114-24-
and 692,7d&
Cr.799b; CED 323 ; KH 441 Y'kXE ý d3A3 is a reduplicatedform of Wit
&i
LL-
X4X11
into the way in hostilefashionor with something comes which ,
evil intent q.v-.d3it . The word occursearliestat Edfu and mostoften in the phrasefrom which the compoundderivessor jd3d3m r-w3t. f removingthe foe from his way : in stairwaytextsto ensure unimpededprogressof processions 564,17-18andotherplacessuchas a.door
if'.
J"A. b-IP-A '" I 1536,10; 21ý 'jF'- 1555.4 -Jrkda . JýýI 358,8-9; VI 131,1-2 -!dk-
I 48 VI 263,34; done incenseoffering (Y Mesen 1345,12 he does ; an enter not t3 :MFL A VI 129,9-10and in a similar phrase by Wepwawet VI 289,17 -'JFda krA;ýthereis foe in my path11183,6. no These foes can appear with other types of hostile forces : entering the entry text Remove ye dead , A 4XA 'j"ýr female foes male and female (fits the context female bftyw and male male and , AIL Ahere) VI 240,13 ;a list of people who are far removed from (h.rAn M) the king includes: men, gods, sun folk. the dead, Apopis (which covers all kinds of beings in existence) VI 131,4. j'-AA in foreign lands : make a slaughter in b3swt d3d3t are seen as living
7&-,
VIII 76,14
.
To underline the threat of these beings to unimpeded progress, in a royal procession, the king is mighty in his stride
evil does not come before me , the Ennead are mine as
protection'IV 49,14. d3d3 can also be used as an adjective: in an offering of a garland, the north wind is inhaled and has no
1FA
-Aq
-5fl-
'bad' air 1497,10.
Cemy [CED op.cit. ] suggeststhat the earlier prototype of this word is drdr. be foreign', which is in is Ibad' or 'hostile' as it is for this word so from MK NK (Wb 604,8-13) V but to the sense not use , ,
2.140
is it its'ancestor. d3d3 been have it noi with confused while May 76,14).
d3d3 is also found at Philae <1436> <1440> = h3swt VI
to install. build
d3d3
WbV 532(9-10)GR for thegods,therearefourexamples In thePapyrus Harriswhichdescribes of thebuldingof temples hasbeenInh andthenit hasdri 20 a wordd3d3in thesamecontext.Thesbty enclosure 'in ' thefoundations thisas upontheearth(58,5and77,7).Wb translates
7L57,12and59,2
layers'levels'of a greatbrick wall because heightis 30 cubits(thick text to the the goes on say , bricks)(WbV 532,8NK). TheNK termwouldseemto beat therootof theGRverbd3d3to build(atEdfuonly in theWb) , AA 11 1111 BB theTemple1282,6andtheGreatPlace1283.1;theking comesto HB to IA beautiful hard Ndm-n b 1361.8.In thetempledescriptionthetemple 111.9is constructed of , , , whitestoneIV 17,14.Ile verbcanalsoapplyto the'construcdon' or installationof statues: the king
thedivineimage1553.5.
CS
d3d3
Wb V 532 (12) Cr
IcfIkAr&-J
Wb cites a referenceto a place n3 donationtextsVII 246,
d3d3t
n p3 vnýt 'the sparrowsof the north' in the
[Meeks,Donationsp.27 n.117,for thesebirds seeLEM 2481.
harp Wb V 533 (5-6)
Vie sign
)
is usedasd3 in a writing of 1131swIV 14,8 JBIFAO 43 110 line 141and
the word for'harpoccurs in a wine offering, 'you raisc uP
In joy
is no sadness there ,
before god'IV 105,15 (ziegicr, instruments p. 10I ffj.
d3d3t
council Wb V 528 (1) to 529 (20) Pyr.
From the Old Kingdom,'Lhe jj3d3t were courts of law and also administrative and advisory
1141
bodies.The word mayhaveappliedto anyassembýof men(or gods)andit canbe appliedto staff of a temple[P.Kahun26 a 9]..The d3d3t actedas a court andexistedat local and capital level By the . 12th dynasty the d3.d3t had becomemore a law court as opposedto the qnbt, which from Heracleopolitantimes was the administrativeassembly.In the NK the id3,d3t ceasedto function in reality and its functionswereabsorbedinto the qnbt. The peoplein the originald3d3t directedthe be it thearmyor legalproceedings [Harari,Proc6dure Judicairep.21 affairsof whatevertheymanaged, n.71, they werethereto help the main officials of the administrationwith advice[op.cit p.221.The word may derivefrom the stemd3d3 'head![Luzje,AltAgyptischenRechtp.67] or as morerecently derivesfrom a nound3113'buildingin front of a temple!(Wb V 532,6)or morespecifically suggested 'councilporch'[Redford JARCE 14,1977p.17n.44]. In this caseit is a building situtatedin front of , templesin whichjudicial groupsmet so that their decisionsaboutjustice could perhapsbe taintedby divine influeneceandapproval[for justice at templegatesseenow Van den Boorn,JNES44 1985 , especiallyp.13n.66 andpp.1-25 From the NK the d3,d3t are a council only in religious,or biographicaltexts They are presentat . thejudgementof thedeceased andarecomposedof gods, asopposedto srw officials in theterrestrial sphere[Lurje op.cit.p.63ff. andseeHayes,A LateMiddle KingdomPapyruspA5-6 andp.1401. At Edfu thejl3d3t reflectsits role in the Judgementof the Deadas found in the Book of the Dead [seefor exampletheJudgementof Ani Spell 125illus. in Faulkner,Book of the Dead,BMP, 1985 , revisededition page141,and moreimportantlyas far as the kingshipis concerned,it is usedin the establishmentof Maat. It is often saidthat the king's voice is madetrue beforethis council [c.f. in the Book of the Dead , p.Hanover3454 , Seeber,Darstellungdes Totengerichtsp.1431: Osiris justifies the king before
1172,3; Khonsjustifies the king before
Thoth justifies the king in Memphisand Heliopolis-before justification
1272,17;
VII 170,9;11orusgives
13t VIII 118,15-16.The determinativeof two gods suggestseither that,,,'
two godswereat the headof the councilor that two gods, or two main representatives of all Upper andLower Egyptaingodscomprisedthe wholed3d3t. In VII 170,9above, it may be that two parts, of one council were basedat the two main centres;of the Old Kingdom, a view confirmed by a greeting to Aturn and Amun in Hwt-bnw
the
A ',tr,
1395,8 The Book of the Dead .
lists.the councilsof the main sacredtownsof Egypt and the divine mebersof thosecouncils before ,
Ll 42
for Spells 18-20 judged is the wreaths of vindication. Osiris spells are and vindicated , these T, 0% 131rwof gods judges what is in the mouth of Above all the council judges Maat (wdl :IA, a
the Lord of Maat (the king) IV 232.12, and in Wat texts wX-ryt
Vill 82.7-8 and
consistsof Shu . My . Geb, TboLhand the two Maaty gods Vill 83,15. Specific councils are named in 42,11of Ro-se'tau- presumably the dead gods of the necropolis V 132.1; the festival of Behdet :A 'A fof king brings MaattoAfi! the teas
T3-Mrt (Egypt) Vill 122.12; the terrestrial gods are said to be
of this house(the temple) VI 249,1.
UýJj. I, the council of Re VI 61,3 The d3d3t is the body before which Seth is judged : specifically. -! and
AA! 41M
the council spits on the name of Seth VII 168,2.
The m"epers of the council can be specified : they who follow Osiris are
N
united in one place
Vill 119,19. The gods here being Osiris Isis Nephthys Hortliand the four sons of Horus [see . , , Seeberp. 130-1 for them and their role in the judgement) -.also
are joined as one VI
276,4-5. The gods Re of Behdet Thoth, Maat, Hu, Sia, Seeing, Hearing and Great and Small . Seshatsare 'great gods' 043 snakesas
who unite together Vill 122,18-19. Slightly different are the wrt of the winged disk 1293,18.
There is also a d3d3t tp nwn 'council of the flocKf (from MK) :a libation offering the king , h"UPb"ýe J, 169.12 and similarly its members listed - Horus' guides Hapy and ýira 9 "
431 a@ A%ft
1= .
Hathor, Harsomthus, Nun-wer, Niau Ilehu, Shu,11oth and Ptah (3 x 3) 1491,4: .
thearms(? )of
AAý 4ýý '%%A0 73- 11232.2-3;IYI Horus'andThoth are with the king as protectors of Hapyare Lordsof Rites VIII
U0
e Jý.
ill
11259.14; with the variation
If 259,16-17with the sameresponsibilities.71is council datesfrom at leastthe Story of Sinuhe209AAO",., "! ,
"translatedas'council uponthe watcrs'orcouncilat
the headof the waters'.In this contextthey areamongthe godsof Egypt listed by Sinuhe.The term alsoappearsin the Book of the Dead- 149.99(Aa)
A VC;:ý 'andherethey arc godsin' a-r
Kher-aha (hr. '03) who aflow the dead man accessto the water (Allen DD p. 146 = council that is over the waters]. In reality if there were such a council , they could have been responsible for checking , the height of the Nile inundation, whereas in this mythical sense they seem to regulate and be 'of Icads' first PhOL204 for flood. At Philae the six gods source cavern the <1601> responsible everyone before
A
t Tr tj jSj
: ý', Xý =. A text in the Nile Chamber at Edfu gives their funct.ions :' 0 -tr& 0~
7-143
jIAR"+ I"
I
'"'0 'rý- 1ý" 11ý1 I- Rt ýa-*Jbring the flood from the cavern ancestorswho came , r--Iq
from Re, Lords,of Heliopolis sacredof placein Kher-Aa who deliberatein the areaof the Great . , Cavern
first BM 54 flood' Il 255,16-256,3 [see Drioton, 1953 the enter who the gate of ... ,
p.298-300who confirmstheir duty is to enterthecavernandregulatethedivisionof theinundation Van derPlas,Cruep. 112-114].
d3d3t
a building Wb V 532 (6-7) D. 19oft. GR
The nounis relatedto the verb d3d3 which occursin P.Harris [seeabove]andmay indicatecourses of a brick wall. The word hasbeenstudiedby Yoyotte [Kemi 14 1958p.86 and n.4] who discusses J AAW3 from Wb Bakenkhons Inscr. 5 has the examples * the
beforea-temple(madeof stone); a
A text of the High PriestAmenhotpe= Thes.1323, herea great TA r%
opensonto the sacredlake
in the Houseof the High Priest; BanishmentStelaline 9 [Brugsch- Rec.de Mon. I pl.22] recordsa New Yearprocessionstoppingbeforethed3d3w of Amun Sauneron[EsnaV p.343-41addsanEsna . example. EsnaNo.197.18
Igh
:3
and suggeststhat it is a kiosk of resting on the edge of
the sacredlake.More recentlyit hasbeeninterpretedas 'colonnade,kiosle [Barguet,Templed'Amon Rapp.3-1-21andcouncil porch' [Redford,JARCE 14.1977p.17 n.41] andthusthe building in front of the templein which thejustice council met to decidecasesunderthe auspicesof the god [van den Boorn,,JNES44,1985p. l3-I4n.
66; ].
ýP V In the festivals atEdfu Harsomthusappears.at (r) 131,1, V350,4 C3 0 A 63 I#/ 1.11 nV 355,1and then Hathor V 350,6 ; 13 351,1and Hathor sails (n'y) to 0A ra V 358,3.This building also existedat Dendera whereHarsomthusappears0JA 'r,, of C--J , DenderaV 353.3-4 [Alliot, Culte I p.266-7] which fits with it. being outside the main temple complex. In this caseit seemsto be a way-stationfor processionsora peripteralchapel [Spencer, Templep.130; von Beckerath,RdE 20,1968 p.18 n.e]. In the Nbmmisi Horus gives the king
`ý F:.3"z:;D containingall g(?oq,thingsborn by Renenetin
the midst of the ///// (itt offering) Mam.10,10and in the main temple,theremay be an exampleof this moregeneraluse: 'Awake in peace, thesegodsof
and protect....' 1213,4.
2.144 .
papyrus Wb V 511 (6-9) OK r3f^& 4q In the temple description at Edfu the c'olumned hall is said to be Iike./'z;
h3-tp papyrus
around the child (an allusion to the mythical rearing of Horus in the papyrus thickets of Khemmis) V 6,2 This sign though interpreted in different ways is best read dyt here [Le Corsu, RdE 20 1968 . , P.1204].
to illumine In the templedescription: 'The wingeddisk in his throne
bw.f Or hpr ILr-03t.f 'IV W 2,9. The sign and generalcontextindicatea meaningsuchas' to illumine'. De Wit [CdE 36 Nr-71 p.59 n.1] readsthis asd'frorn d'r'to think abouf (Wb V 540,4).
wind Wb V 534(7-8)Med,Gr in Coptic
CED 315 KH 423 gust,tornado Cr. III ý bl,'ShL ,
In medical texts id' refers to the wind of the belly [Wb Med. p.997-9981 and at Edfu it is the wind of , a storm : iw pt m
khb 'the sky has a violent wind' VI 135,7. Ile
phrase d'-m-pt is
the basis of the Coptic term and may be taken to have the same meaning 'gusf [Meeks, BEPAO 77,
1977Note §61:a canalis brought,settledlike Nun without /,,, offering, there is no
X
IV 187,5-'6; in afield
in the fields (damaging crops) VIII 8,16-9,1.
grain?
Producefrom theSht-d' pehu includesa commodity , w
'in your'house andsprw' IV 49,3.
The tk%are grain signs and as this is an areafor flower productionrthe word may refer to seedsof , flowers and it is likely to be a pun to matchthed' in Sht-d' , Thereis a word dY (Wb V 522,3)and also Ca type of fruit usedin medicaltexts(Wb V 535,11 Bln.104lists it as usedagainstdemons)which are attestedin earliertextsbut it is uncertainwhether' theyarethe trueancestorsof A' at Edfu.
1145
d'bt .
charcoal Wb V 536,(8-17) MK DG 677,3
z- 14.1-
Cr.760a; CED311; KH414
199CE)C. "
ýC-Sz
At Edfu charcoal is used : as a fuel in the fitle of an offering scene "rhe butchered portions of meat AOk^A^
fZý fire are on the and 4L
isupon
ýb
the charcoal and fat geeseare upon the altar of Horus'l
Cc'%* ' -eh '1489.13 Later 58,12 has, ? utting 'At upon the fire and oil mrýt) upon title similar .A . in the text this oil is 'cooked'd3f -
In the Laboratory texts the preparation of various substancesentails the use of 010 , seemsmore to be a particular type of wood and not a confused writing of d'bt'ch=oal'.
which
11211,8 for
example , where it is said also to be called d3rm .
d'm
elecu= Wb V 537 (13) to 539 (3) OK c f.
Xmo
Cr.771band12lb; KH422in
>yp
NJXMO
ring of
gold A gold alloy with 20-25 % silver content. It occurs from OK texts but by the GR period d'm was , a general word for'gold' without its precise original meaning [Harris, Minerals p. 44 - 501. At Edfu d'm is used in the conventional ways with the general meaning 'gold': image of the god in the sanctuary is of ,
+
0 Il 10,5; HB illumines the two lands so with
Opening of the Mouth ceremony, the ritual implement'the hand' is made of
1518,7; in an +,
jgý jq;v% 170.6 IV 33 Ij 0. Hathor is the gold of the gods and the of goddesses *a .
dim
-(nwisof
copper) 1143,9.
sccptre Wb V 537 (4-11)
The form of thedim sceptrewasoriginally that of a wavy staff with a Sethheadat the headand this PTs. This held by in the sceptre texts the as was early sign as with normalw3s-sceptre was written gods and Geb was called D: 'myw 'Carrierof the dim sceptre'- CT 1195d ; CT VI 317. Later this sceptrewas shownwith a snakeheadandheld by the sungod during his night voyage[e.g. Hibis III
1146
Tf. 2, see: Hassan StOcke p. 171 ff ; LA VI 13751. , I
There can be difficulty in deciding if a word readsd1m or w3s as the determinative is largely , I and unless the word is written out fully , it is not always certain which sceptreis replaced by indicated. At Edfu :a foreleg presentadon>T ; in a tortoise slaying text, the
4-
1
I
pty 'that sceptre [to purify your road] 111127,4
does not miss when cast 'so here it seemsto be some type
of spear IV 151,2; in the I Ith LE nome in-h.'py sty m &ý-- (L determinative IV 30,6. But in examples such as br
I
here has harpoon this again a -
3m. nJ InD seize the sceptre and hold
the ankh sign IV 55,11 the context suggeststhat w3s is best read.
d'r
sieve Wb V 541 (1) GR
In the laboratorytextsat Edfu in recipefor unguent the substance is thenput througha produced , ;D*', ý]) 11214,10, sieve nqr and andthe copiedtext, the UE sieveVI 165,8. -V Otherwisethis wordis unattested.
atr
to seek Wb V 539 (10) to 540 (14) MK Cr.781b; KH432
Awp
to examine,study
d'r hastwo specificusesat Edfu. It canbe translated'toseethrough'orperceive! (with an inquiring glance)as in a descriptionof HB
'seesthroughbellies and knows what is in hearts'II,
42,6.This ideais foundin &,, earlierMK hymn to AmenernhetIII'who seesinto/througheverybelly [GuM P.191[parallelWb V 540,15seethroughQ- J. The seconduseis connectedwith therelics of Osiris : in the 18thnomeof UE Horusis herecalled -_
Ionewho seekswhat is in the boundarywhojoins (nwh) the god'sefflux' IV188,10 -v the king (asHorus) 42S4 ibt in the nomes161,6 and king2Sý A that which is in the mounds and binds them togetherafthe GreatPlace.7. This is an il-bpw offering in which Horusis saidto be the one who unitedthe limbs of his father.This allusionoccursin similar texts : (ij-Dpw) Horus A
i3wt and Hapy unites the god's flesh 1150,1; ( ij-ýpw) the king seeks(04) ibt of
his father and
'seekshis flesh in the'nomes1103,1
il-D pw)
; ý)
-A
the king and
2147
godslook throughthemoundsandseektherelicsof their fatherV 393,16. The allusionhereis to a myth in which Horuswastheone who went throughthe nomeslookingfor his father'srelics which hadbeendistributedamongthemafter his dismemberment. Ile alsosoughtin by gods.7bis myth is evidentin the the i3wt (burial mounds)for eachrelic and wasaccompanied 18thUE nomewherethe god Dwny is Horus-Anubiswho found and unitedthe limbs of Osiris (as Anubis the mortician) then protectedthem with his wings as Horus [Vandier,MDAIK 14.1956 , pp.208-2131.By doing this theking/Horusis the legitimateruler andso seizesthe Opwy(crowns). ýý A In Lower Egypt in the 19th LE nome, Horus is called
bb irt. f who seekshis eye IV 38,1.Ibis correspondsto a
correspondingtext hasHB cosmogonicaltext. '
'SeekeeV 26,2 ; but the
seekingthe Lord of the Enneadof the Placeof the 2 godsby TboLh
V1328,18[Goyonreadsthewordas11'r- Gardiensp.10,9]
dtt
vein of oreor rock Wb V 534 - 535 (2) NK
Harris,Nnerals p.207
: Y-- refersto a'vein'of rock Gardinersuggeststhat this word in the phrase: nbw/d'm br -D 1&00, from which gold is obtained[AEO 11218*].It is attestedfrom theNK andalsooccursat Edfu :, nbw broughtfrom the mountainsVI 201,6-7.
hr
weakness c f. Wb V 541 (5-6) At Edfu the meaning of this verb is clear: excellent of arms , you have made strong ///// h 227,2; in is VI HB UE 14th to them the the coming pehu one of nome without weakness Q: ý):: A2'qrb. its is in it is in f breaks there the created what no egg, who weakness open who in Urk. IV 386,8 Speos Artemidos V 123,5-6. An (= text the earlier may exist example shells) vessels of Hatshepsut
Gardiner [JEA 32,1946 pA7 n.k p.511 could not translate the
word, but added a further example from Soleb [LD 11183 ; Dend. Brugsch Wb IV 1677 ] said by Nebmaatre Vwn. k
dw
--
evil , badness
III- describing officials knocking at the pylon door.
2-148
Wb V 545 (9) to 547 (7) Pyr. DG 676,6 jiw3. t KH 571 ý joy= 0
Usesat Edfu as in Wb , passim. with spellings ,
IV 48,3;0 C4 VII 263A
1175,13.
dw-br
serpent Goyon,Gardiensp.62 n.8
A namefor Apopisthe serpentwhich occursin magicaltextsandat Edfu wherea geni burns'na. krUIJL VI 160,8.Other referencesto the-animalPJeyde 1348 To.7,3 = OMRO 51,102n.190.
dw-qd
foe especially Seth or Apopis , Wb V 546 (21-22) D. 18
Literally 'evil of charactee and in common usagefrom the MK to denote Apopis and Sethian foes . JaIrV111At Edfu the word is used in alliteration (for effectiveness) dr dw-qd : VII 157,9; Cý WL trull V 72,8 ; Hathor does this CýWA with the fire of her mouth V 176,7; also Cý
V 144,4;
and tý jwtdr. ti IV 80,6. These examples occur mainly in scenessuch as sm3-13pp. Also there is 1228,11; Db3 is its name db3. tAiVL
alliteration with db3 : HBdb3 143'VL
'evil charactee VII 22,9; it is 120 in which rý bvv%. is punished VI 13,3. Also the dw-qd isburnt
04dj
117,9 and places are purified from it prick
1`1' VII 265,15; felled (sor) Cý Mý
WL
C4
onepunishes ,,
1174,8;
j
WX
11
VI 332,13 It is deprived of the ability to sting or .
m't3 pn the serpent 'evil of character does not bite
in this land' VI 160,6. The writing
A-
is a corruptionof M
with
ý the
either throughimaginationor confusion
transformedinto a knife. The foe in this form was envisagedas a snake,judging from the most, frequcntdeterminadve of theword.
dwi .
tosummon call , Wb V 550 (4) to 551 (2) Pyr.
2.149
I-a becomes
The PITwriting of
gesture not very differcrit from nis (q.v.) used in reciting f king-
Ebl
the food offerings . dwi is used at Edfu when calling to the gods : (nls-dbow) the %P-b Xbw 331.2; IV his food 111129,8-9 dw3-R' brings to 1, r nLrw god and nirw and
r r
their kas who come to their ýbw food 1548,8. The title of a scene has the king saying sw3g.n. 1 Dry-tp. f On
4m
VI him in her ir-s3. his f I diadem to protect name praise call rnws r ,I
262,10-11. P1.154shows the king holding up incense and a sistra to Sakhmet , and looking bchind him (away from the goddess).The word seemsto be archaic and it is not usedwith the samefm4uency It have does texts. for dw3 to ritual outside appear seems ritual use only and not example. as nis or
dw
mountains Wb V 541 (7) to 545 (1) Pyr. DG 611,3
a
dw. t Wb V 545 (2-5)
(A-
0, Cr.440b ; CED 199; KH 253 'rOCY
TIAJOY
10 W r-3 111110,12 ; [IV Spellings and uses at Edfu are as outlined in Wb : quarries of
L--
do
4b
down 71e in the VI 107.5. to mountains ridges of word refers and place names . mountain of Behdet stressing the dual aspect of the
hence Valley, Nile a writing such as 0,2 the either side of mountains 1511.2. The mountains can yield up or pour out all that is in them : q1 n
Mae.
what the mountains pour
Hapy is Geb HB that that king and is that which upon on shines all along with out , given to the , . overflows 11123. P-bnt-n-. dw-dsr: in the
Cý-7D
of LE nome. -91
10 containingthe flesh of Sethor D .
2!ý--! j
U4 b.
IV 39,9 and
9
405? " ba -C=3
flesh 27,6 7 the with and ro'eýa3'1ý'V
Gebel I-lathor (13Lh LE) in Heliopolitan to Red is the consecrated Seth.This the nome mountain -of (MD in it the nome[GauthierDG VI 126]. Ahmar. p-bnt is the southempart of
dwiw ,
pot , jar Wb V 551 (6-7) Pyr.
hold beer base to is made or wine which, listsdiviw a pointed From the offering a clay-vesselwith , forth= a measure as alsoacts
liquids [Arch.Abusir 11375.n.lý du Buisson,Vasesp.16 ff. I.This is
2-150
Ah it 5 Edfu [Balcz, MDAIK for atj and survives at pA9-53] : where a sign the characteristic the word
06 for ka HB 45,6. IV king In the of the e mr out medical and pours mentioned are of number vessels , itself 45,47), beer [Wb Drog. 5981,but the liquid [Eb. for kind is the dwiw possibly a of texts a word Edfu text. thoughambiguous, is aboutadual vesselsratherthantheir contents.
db3
to punish , repay foes,' WbV556(5-IO)D. DG 618,10
18
ýY I ý_ 1 .71
Cr.398b; CED181; KH222
Twwse
Thoughdb3 is well attestedfrom the earliesttextsandthoughthe verb follows the usesas indicated in Wb at Edfu the verb hasa particularimportancebecausethe nameof the town of Edfu is D_b3 , or 'Retribution Town' [after JEA 29,29 line 17]. In the temple description this connectionis 4. 'explained': Db3 pw bfty m-btf in which the foe is punishedIV 10,9;the king k-J . his enemiesin D_b3 11121,10;HB
his wrongdoingsin Db3 VII 308,13;D_b3
dw-qd m-linw. f in which the bad serpentis punishedVI 13,3.'In the mythologicaltextsEdfu was the placewherethe first defeatandretributionagainstSethwascarriedout by Horus: Re said: it, .4 11J my enemiesarepunished.This nomeis calledJJb3 down to this day'VI 112,5-6. In alliteration the pair db3. Lmsw occursoften
J
A' IV 29.5;
and in this sensedb 3
means'punisheswrongsor crimes or bad Sethiandeeds'IV 78,4. In other alliteration : drty , t3rw.f IV 2,2; HB
jX
/V/,, :J
Dns VI 62,3 and 11128,15-16.
I ;%
Without alliteration,but with enemiesas object db3 brtyw :' D_b3i'sthe'city'of the enemyof &,, Re andHorus IV 330,6;H 62,4-5; J bfty Or because/foreverythingthat he hasdone1309,9.The nameof the town J2b3only appears from the MK [Wb V 562,1andGauthierDG VI 126-71 , when there was a surgeof commercialand economicactivity at the town. It becamethe officialV 116* 3181 The actualetymologyof the nameis secularnameof the town TBO,TBW'.19SW6[AEO uncertain, however, and it must be stressedthat the db3 of Seth is aa er Ptolemaicetymology concoctedfor the temple[P.Wilson, LUAN 2,1986, p-231 The verb db3 can be followed by the prepositionm db3 Dns in Imsw who punishedD. for his-` 309,1'ab6ve. I hr 1378,16-17 deeds or evil ,
V 51
jIb3
to replace, repay Wb V 555 (5) to 556 (4) Pyr. c f. DG 620.1r-tb3 becauseof cf. Cr.61a; CED39
ETBC-
The original meaningof db3 seemsto havebeen'to occupy'a seatin a ship (Pyr. §§ 906,1171) . This ideaof takingaseatseemsto havebecomethe nuanceof replacingor substitutingsomeone,by the time of the Edfu texts, in particular in the phase03-n-it. f bnt X (Wb V 555,6) Horus jn Great in father his for (after Osiris Wb) the or Osiris Edfu for the j% : son of substitutes at A jn it Jefor his fatheruponthe Throneof Re 117,13;1111 Horus. Placeof R-H 11.58,16-17; JJ it. f in his town of j).b3 1149,9 ; Horus I---'n.f. it. f m-D_b31 153,6.
db3
to clothe , adorn Wb V 556 (11) to 557 (16) Pyr.
is in clothing It cloth or is Edfu The verb used conventionally at title of sceneswhere the appears . offered by the king'. thus: puns: db3-Rnt rJA
mnbt-bdt
1423,5 orAJi,
-Jmnbt
1422,13
In alliterating .
dt. k 1 98,5 (also 1289.17).
In the stative : the king is made to appear
fiJ
ee in 1428,16; clothes your majesty clothed Q
191,
is clothed with the adornments of Re (ILkrw n R') 1408,1. A further type of cloth used to clothe the king is irt-]Vr Eye of Horus : White Eye of Horus
AVJ
Clothe yourself in it I 1125,1; 1296,9
this use also is found in PT §844 . The verb most often is found in thedb3-cloth ritual and as it does not appear in Coptic or demotic it may be an archaic ritual word and the act of db3 is a ritual act of dressing the king or god. A series, bolt held 33a) king (pl. (ý) labelled of cloth db3 a Wabet the in offering 4 cloth , shows of texts the thus
This gesture is an artistic convention for holding the cloth horizontally . This posture
however is variable, a further db3-mnbt scene (pl. 33b = 1428,9) shows the king holding up two in be the ritual. bolts used of cloth , and either posture could small
jjb3
to pFovide, equip(fill up), .
2-152
Wb V 557 (17) to 558 (8) D. 18 ofL GR A nuance derived from db3 'to clothe' (provide with clothes) where the cýject of the verb is not clothes but provisions , other offerings and other types of commodity. It was apparently first used in A ý-,i)' this way from D. 18 (Urk. IV 547,9 Sennufer statue m'sbr .1
Z% ý Objectof the verb : weapons
lir, db3w. f VII 202,6-7; BB Lord of the harpoon
db3w.f IH 137,8. Provisions:a garden
Ac filled with =
xb
all its things IV 41 .9; Edfu
e
ývith a6w I
415,9. Also : D-b3ty 554,11;A
Edfu with his beauty 1412,6 ; HB joins the sun di A with his right hand at their places on the First Time VIII 7,8-9.
Direct object : Uwt-sbq
jjb3
with bt. f
'I'
A
Q 3bW 1249,7 with ,,
to block , to fill up Wb V 558 (9-15) MK
Examples of this use of db3 are not frequent at Edfu and it is a secondary m6aning of db3 'to Aj %I provide' : snI m 'Provide/fill/block the foundations with sand is the title of one of , the building texts 1131,13. The sceneshows the king pouring out a vessel of sand (XII 424) and he' says 'I receive the vessel and I fill up
its land exactly'. Also ? ouring out sand
filling the trench with sand' 111107,2 (VII 46 parallel too mutilated) ; in a text foundation the , Aj trench with sand 123,6.
db3w .
harpoons Wb V 560 (6) GR
The origin of db3w, much used at Edfu is uncertain. It may derive from db3 '6 provide' (block) ,
and also 'that which one is equippedwith'= 'equipment', which in the caseof Horusis his weapons andparticularlyhis harpoons.db3 canbe a float attachedto a net or a harpoon(see Wb V 555,1-3 Ptahhotep137 - RT 35,1919, p.229) The word may have beentransferredfrom the float to the is 'to 'the db3 harpoon from derive it the The thus punish', word could also weapon accompanied. for Edfu The is it the texts Whatever the writers of word the convenient very origins , punisher'. .
2153 AjI occursin the singular: 'a harpoonpresentation
for your ka cutting up the hippopotamus ,
VI 238,9,but is most often usedin the plural : Striking the hippopotamuswith 51,2; Adore god for
A
harpoonsVI
1 1-j 1,your harpoons(the text parallel this with anotherword for harpoons j
hmt) VI 61,1; Horus cries out "Wedestroythat bmty with our harpoons( In this text W thereare two harpoons- one in the left handand one in the fist) VI 62.5; of the 51hlance, thereis not its like among
AJ
tI
VI 71.7 ;a list of equipmentfor Horus includesboats,floats,
his rope,his threeprongedharpoonand his weaponsof war VI 215,6.
harpoons
The word is used in puns : jlb3 providing or preparing harpoons 111137.8. D-b3 AjTII% Edfu equippedwith harpoonsVII 202,6-7. db3.ti lir That this is a relatively 'new' word can be seenfrom the fact that it doesnot appearin any of the established offeringritual titles.
harpoonrope
db3
Wb V-560(7) GR Wb cites only-two references,both from the Myth of Horus texts where the meaningis clear Ae-. A describesthe harpoonof Horus , the bmt (blade)part of 4 cubitsand of 60 cubitsVI 61,9; Aj CVI harpoon is be float be 216,12. to the the to attached and must rope a unlikely jjb3 also , thoughthe word for a float. mayhavebeentheorigin of this word (Wb V 555.1-3). It doesnot refer to the shaft of the harpooneither , as the harpoonerhashis blade(bmt) , his m3wt and his VI 8,8
C!
.
The word mayderivefrom db3'cloth'. wherethe ropeis a very thick pieceof cloth or twine.
db3 --
,reedfloat, andlaterperch
The word occursin the cosmogonicaltextsat Edfu andthedb3 wasa partof the nbl-reedwhich was in became by in the primeval set upright times subsequently the and shebtiu split away primeval for Edfu It falcon for divine form the etymology another name of the provides to also a perch mound . jý
is) (it falcon up 'the the the j2b3 NVIs-Ur perch of reed raised m nbi m Aý from VI 182,2 Edfu the nbi-reed and the Wetjeset Hoe made split was ;a the nameof and AjI beings '. VI 177.7; is D-b3 the jjb3w establish -Lhe you settle established name perch .... ..... : wis bik'A
2.154
2243 function I 1. The VI I Wetejeset-Hor the J2b3 falcon of perch divine exists exist it the on as , AJI Xis to raise up his majesty (the god) in We1jeset-Honis(and creation takes place) VI 323,4. The etymology of the word is uncertain. While it provides the etymology for Db3 T&u,
it may be
'perch. is There for db3 is Edfu, the the word etymology that the name of which earlier, provided the word db3 'a floaf, cL Wb V 555 (1-30) which may be the ancestorof this word and the sign
A
is itself a papyrus reed float used by fishermen and harpooners [c,L BEFAO 64 1966 p. 138 n.f MOETp. 14-15especially and passim].
db3w
beingsof theperch
Aim, In cosmogonicaltexts it is they who plant the db3 perchinto the ground: ,
WI 224,11and
establishthe perchof the falconin WetejesetHor VI 17,11.Clearlythe beingswereinvented for this purposealone.
db3
garment Wb V 560 (10-11) Rit. NK oft. GR cE Tf-8 16a strip of cloth. bandageCED 181; Cr.397a
The word appearsasearly as the MK : in a list of gifts on -asarcophagus
derivedfrom
the verb db3 'to clothe! (Wb V 560,14). In this case it seemsto be a loin cloth or kilt and in the form Aj! V is perhaps the multi coloured old fashioned costume of the king of Lower Egypt , [Jdquier, Frises p. 19 and n.3]. At Edfu the word is used alone : Horus tells the king that he seesthe A -1 sees...) 1126,9 ;cL Wb V 560,15 in a Coffin list
144J
4:1
%mofthe king (or god,
db3 is most often found in the compound db3-n-Rnnt cloth/garb of Renenet.
Ab3-Rnnt garmentof Rennet Wb V 560 (11) Pyr. From the earliesttextsRennetis associatedwith cloth , iii Pyr. §§1755and 1794thereis 'ALýMwhich the godsfear as they fear the Eye of Horus.I'lie connectionis explainedby the fact that, incl for those could is uding plants which plants, Rennet responsible goddess, an agricultural primarily
1155
be made into textiles such as flax. She was thus a patron of linen and a particular type of cloth db3-Rnnt lBroekhuis, Renenwetetp.79-80, English summary p. 1511.Ile exact nature of this cloth is difficult to determine, but it was probably white, as it appearsin the Ritual of the white bandageat
Abydos[Moret, Rituel p.1791wherethe god is dressedin Eye of Horusand
Ajm.
of Horusis sometimesspecified as being white. 'Me two appearalso in the Amun
(? -I='-Ir k
Eye C. ^A je- 'M Ritual
VA
In GR templesdb3-Rnnt is mentionedfrequentlyand at Edfu it is found especiallyin rnnbt-cloth presentations , where it is offered by the king to clothe the bodies of the gods
238,1;
AE- 0
case of Osiris this may indicate funereal wrappings bring it for the kas of the gods ^-JWA
v
&I
11260 and in the
198,5;
1289,17;
'6j-
='-
AOVV%%A", -
'a
178,6-7 Offering bearers ojjI c=p ^ý-
"11566,15. In db3. it king too texts the % gives mnbt Vle
&Vto put out fear of you (c f. Pyr.) 1432.11 and the
comes
linen weaving goddess[el-Sayed, from the Mansion of Neith 1422,15. This connection with Neith ,a Neith I pp.76-801 is maintained where
is described as the work of Neith I ^^ft%% "0 &-1129,10
=N, 430,11.A further weavingdeity Hedj-hotep: makesAj, -%, .
and in an offering
brings Hedj-hotep) (perhaps head his feather cloth to the deity on processiona maleoffering with a gods,to makethem festivewith
o z(l^- IV 48.3 He is followed by Serqetcarrying two
bolts of cloth, which is shown with its box (pl. 97). The funerary nature of the cloth , it could be used
for mummybandages is underlinedin an offering of unguentand cloth to Anubis, the king gives ,
A6
V 186,4.
It is alsofoundat Dendera, Kom Ombo(KO 1124 text 162-3)andEsna(II pA8-50 text 18).
Ab3w
rewards, payment Wb V 558'to 560 (3) OK
db3 from the OK is a replacementor equivalentof something, becoming-'reward'as at Effu : HB k e191,8-9 (the for temple) king and sim.. this work r-the your strength and might gives JA %% c 1180,9. From 'paymenf is 'bribe'. Sethian has db3w this MK meaning the and the more also ,., how it used most often at Edfu in palette presentations or']Maat offerings , in the phrase n 9sp , t CM
is Lord Maat, king does the of not receive'gifts': your Tbirty-"IJ one who jjb3w
ii% %%
III
1156
00
194,7also
AL
III
VII 322,16or in iwty ýsp db3w 'one who has no bribes' : one
', 5D, My 390,11-12-, IV iwtye--r1%eJc, the NWL the judges overseer of city -=B-A who A6 VII 127,8;iwty 9sp 0 /// / [for emendationseeMDAIK 16 , 89 n.p] V 334,4.The manof
Ymet,
NWt then is one who doesnot 'acceptgifts' to influencehim , but thereis a phrasein a Maat text db3w 'rewards'couldbe acceptable: 'his abominationis partiality his food is doing which suggests , A ýFv-9440Maat VIII 3,14 as rewards' . . The phraseoccursat Philae Armant Kom Ombo[Otto GuM pp.163; 256,23,27] , , ,
db3t
shrine Wb V 561 (8-12) MK DG622,7tbyt
4o)14-i-
Cr.397a;CED 180-,KH 225 chest, coffin T-Alge, rAlgl eemy Accordingto the Copticanddemoticwordsare the fusionof two originally distinctEgyptian words: db3t fem. 'shrine,coffin' = GR tbt (Wb V261,6) and dbt fem. chestorbox. T'hereis an older word db3.t (Wb V 561,2-7)which is a palace[Urk. 198,15]andthis may be the ancestorof a word for shrine.In the ostracafrom Deir el Medina, the db3t is the nameof the sarcophagusthe, , outermostchestin which the anthropoidcoffins could be placed[JanssenCP p.238-91.While the precisemeaningof db3t canapparentlyvary , in fact thesewordsare semanticallylinked. for they, areall securecontainersin which thingscanbe kept, a king in his palace,a body in a coffin god,, .a in his shrineandalsoa caughtbird in a box (Wb V 561,14). jjb3t occursthroughoutEgyptiantexts and alsoat Edfu : the templeis describedas the
L-3 at the shrineof the excellentba Lord of , ACJ 491. Dendera? 119,4;of the godsin the temple, Osiris is in be 1123 (70). While this could L-3 takento mean'coffin', 'shrine'or evenrefer to the temple, thereis a furtherambiguityfor it couldbe purposefullyconfusedwith 12b3t= Edfu, thusOsiris who residesat Edfu [as Cauville,Osiris p.71. Aj [CaminosAn earliertext hasan epithetof Osiris as bnty the one presides over coffin' who C-3 AM,
A Prayerto Osiris (21stD.) MDAIK 16p.22 n.21 so it is not entirely impossiblethat it is the word , for 'coffin' but a parallel text at Edfu hasOsiris as Dry-ib 12W 1181 (14) - which is Edfu here. , This epithet Ont-db3t appearson a Stela at Naples, Aturn bnt-ijb3t [BIFAO 49 p.99 n. ai , line -:,,i 17 - heredb3t is saidto be the tombof 0. and 1123is quoted].
j. 11
2.157
tbt or dbt ? box More certain at Edfu : the gods rejoice in their 'a Cl EF-3 shrines 1412,15-16.
db3ty
punisher Wb V 562 (7-9) NK, GR
The word is derivedfrom db3 'to punish'(q.v.). At Edfu it is the namefor HB in his right against A', Jldb3 Sethand his allies It is usedoften in alliteration and puns : HB is %, VI Db3 m pry . 65,11;and
jjb3 foes 1378,16; Edfu is describedas Db3 n
It can alsooccur in morepeacefulcontexts
VI 11,6
db3 Db3 the punisherprovidesEdfu with
his beauties(nfrw) 1412,6.
db'
tenthousand Wb V 565 (13) to 566 (4) Dyn I DG 623,3
1
Cr.399 ; CED 182 ; KH 220
94
db' is usedat Edfu to denoteinflinitenumbersof things sm3.'3bt offering . Horusgives millions . and 100,000of foods and millions .... millions
and thousandsof df3w provisions 118,10; food offerings
of all things,bread,beer,oxen,fowl ' 1467.11 ; listing food - millions upon m-q3b thereof, 100sand 10sIV, 49,1; 14th LE nome'She brings rbs
bw-nfr IV 27.11. of Lj .,...
db'
blame reproach , Wb V 561 (4-8) D. 18
This noun is derived from a verb db' which means 'to point the finger' (at someone in blame or reproach) [c E Gardiner, JEA 22 1936 pA3 on this verb as it occurs in Sinuhe]. Ile noun occurs from D. 18 onward e.g. Inenei Urk. IV 61,12 nn
and it is always negated. At Edfu it was clearly
understood that by negating AW there would be no chance of such a 'bad'-word gaining a positive influence. It appearsprincipally in 'instruction' texts on the doorways at Edfu : one who does this is praised (favoured) in the land""' -.:j .
there is no reproach of god against him V 393,2-,ý&4J: elof C--
1158
the gods V 344,6-7. This is an instruction to those who enter the temple , so it would be most important for them to be blamelessand pure in the presenceof god.
fingers
db'
Wb V 562 (11) to 565(9) Pyr. I 3 DG 623,1 )L Cr-397b*,CED181; KH221 TIM90
JO THS
71besign usedto write db, is the thumband the word is used throughoutthe language[Lefebvre, Tableau§53p.46 alsoLacau,Corps§315-9)].At Edfu fingersare especiallyassociatedwith gods , 111 Isden who write, suchas the wordsRe uttersVI 173,8-9;Seshatsays : writeswith his 'Behold 11 Ia
my fingers inscribing your annalsin the writing of
my own fingers VI
337,13-14. With adjectives: iqr walls of Mesenare furnishedwith the work of
iqr their excellent
fingersVI 173,8. w'b-Ab' (il 'wy 'washedhands pure fingers) : w'b , andw1bIti i ashe takesbeervessels1462,5.
of the king in a qbbw text 1 114,15
In the ritual of unlatchingthe shrinedoor,the bolt is likenedto the finger of Sethwhich is removed from the eyeof Horus,so that the door canbe opened: 'sfý 4 11
125,10andpl.214 [Te
Velde. Seth p.491; one line of text on the doorway of the Houseof Morning sJ3 irt-]Vr njim sfý
db't
n Sth m
n Stb m irt-ljr niLm 111333,19.
type of plant or incense Wb V 536 (15) and 567 (11) Late, GR
dbIt is used in the preparation of kyphi in the laboratory texts : cia) "44 3 deben are used it is one , ýýw; )"called of the seven b3w Il 203,9. More information is given in a'further text :I deben of d3rm T
is 11211,8 db't be individual (again one of the seven h3w) to where seems an required %P
p. ASAE 225 is 16,1916 VII, 61 45936 Daressy, ME On block [Cairo there plant not charcoal. a a list of incensesand one is,
in aV
vessel'it is called 'ntyw' saysthe accompanyingtext.
This wastranslatedhereas'charbon'byDaressybut is morelikely to be,somekind of incense.
1159
db't
to seat Wb V 566 (5-11) OK DG 623,2
1Aj I
Cr.398a; CED 181 KH 221 to seal "F86f- TWw&C. I 0,0. ý In use at Edfu: the gods I -ý It 5 Ij 0. -&-.
dbw
to takethoughtfor. to plan
In the textson the exteriorof the naos: bemk Q-00 (L iii 4c=p-8-'T
he meditatedwith
his hearton the words to rewardhis Majestyfor his work IV 15.9;the temple Ba-Neb-HytIf'\ , 4
v_
p3 d3isw he has meditatedon the words IV 19,13-14 . de Wit translatesthis fabout
which he had settled(to plot, to predetermine) with the d3isw' and refers to a gargoyletext dr ndb.i
(the barbariansareyours)for I haveheardwhathasbeenplottedIV 269,17, where
the b hereservesboth ndb andjdb [deWit, CdE29Nr. 57,1954 pA3 n.1641.
dbb
to fish (with a net) Wb V 568 (3) GR
I Br. Wb Supp.162
In the Eloquent Peasant 229. there is a word
A5U
ý
fisherman [yogelsang, Bauer
Komm. p. 171 'unbekannf] and then nothing similar is att ested until the verb dbb at Edfu. jibb is . used in the netting texts , in parallel with the word bnp 'to drag a net in watee :
Jl--J
'he has fished the canal'VI 236,14. In the geographical texts in the 4th LE nome : Horus is one
n. r ý)
I(in booty 25a Two Ladies IV the the caught a net) rsf as adornment of who and presenting X-j ,
the staff of Sbt , the king is greetedas Jjýsc-J
fishes the bird pools in the Del-a one who Lif X is There 4PH --also an exampleat Marn. Dendera242.15Hephep marshes111142,16. -catchesfor you booty of fish and fowl , everything netted by his ringers.
In origin dbb may refer to fishing in shallowpools [ Meeks, RdE 25 1973p.213 n.7].
dbt
brick
Wb V 553 (7) to 554 (18) Pyr.
1160
DO 617.6
M)
I_/-
Cr. 398a; CED181-, KH221
TwW96
Bricks were made of alluvium mixed with sand and chopped straw, they were struck from wooden moulds and left to dry in the sun [Spencer, Brick Architecture p. 34]. At Edfd the word is found in Dili temple foundation ceremonies, particularly the 'Striking bricks ' portion of the ritual - sbt-111ý ta for the temple comers 1160,16; shU I strike bricks to build your sanctuary (says the king) V J, 1161,1 ; Putting 17 bricks at the temple comer VII 47A ; sht *ý,(10 AM to build your home VII 48,5 In this respect the king is Dry-tp .
1149,13.
The foundation bricks are not necessarilymade of mud but special foundation deposit bricks were , made of more precious materials : Putting-j:! 4
of gold and precious stonesat the 4 comers of the
temple 1132,7and although actual exampleshave not been found foundation depositsof the Ptolemiac, Period have bricks made of precious materials [Weinstein Temple Foundationslist p.351-398]. ,
dp't
Iý
vesselfor wine
At Edfu in a wine presentationtext the king seizesthe wnty vesselandreceives D ,
and
drinks 111177,10-11. This exactword doesnot occurelsewherebut thereis a NK word dprt 14 ýU, (O.Cairo no.25677,21and 23 and unpublishedO.BrusselsE 305 vo.1) and from the Tomb of TutankhamunhieraticdocketNo.38 has
[&0, y Tut. Inscr. P6 ; Janssen
CP p.432 - O.Cairo25677-a kind of vessel] Ibis in turn is comparedto a HebrewwordT1 . 12131. .. ='Plaifor'diadem'[Burchardt,'Fremdworte1161no.
df ,
1ý
to be ruined(of a building) Wb V 569 (7) GR
In the II th LE nome the Pr-Mg ,
df
is ruinedI 333a.
0i
pupil of theeye Wb V 568 (13) a writing of dfU q.v. DG 677,4
The only ref. in Wb Pichl 1140 = Tr 65 , Imi-03
but it is also found at Edfu : fill the
1161
--) ýZM w; wadjet eye, makeyoung the akhet eye, 210,13;sun god showshimself in ZZx-
net the pupil . firmly set in its place III be 'Ihe V 8ý2. (HB) term an may the on west
abbreviationor error for dfd.
df3w
supplies. victuals Wb V 569 (9) to 571 (5) Pyr.
A generalword for food offerings,usuallydeterminedwith a breadsign =
andusedwith other
in for btpw k3w. At Edfu the nomes such as the offerings or words produce of jjf3w are IV 43.2; 'V-1651F-111 IV 45,12; bw are for its frontZAIýL'I,, for its
geographicalprocessions
end, 1(psw,9bn are for its middle IV 49,2; also In the temple
192,3.
its provisionsare morenumerousthanthe sandon the shoreIV 3,2. In puns
too': the Nile db3 m -jjý-
(Sdf3) him 1321,16 with ; provideswith provisions we provided
"-A -1!ýL III 1555.4-5.
df3
to provision Wb V 571 (9-10) GR
A transitiveverbderivedfrom theabovenoun',Orpossiblycreatedby error Eromthe writing of sdf3. Ile verb is found at Edfu in a processionof offering bearers'I;?- %- he provisonsyour altar and 'L food 1458,12. Ite k3w 1467,8; great altarýaý, provided with tables a year every makes'fatyour IF verb alsooccursat Kom Ombo- 160,63 and137,31
dfy t
your altarsbeforeyour beautifulface.
mother, ancestress (1-2) 569 V -Wb
4q "'Mk Wb cites threeexamplesof this term the king offers to Neith T a in UpperEgypt!1158,8-9; Neith againis called
sheis 'motherof Re
the motherwho is in her sacredform as'
Urk V111<112>.At Denderahowever. Amuret, who boregods,- motherof goddesses
isan
'provisions' df3 is here III 75b Renenet, MD there on perhapsa spurious though a pun epithet of etymologyas the word is mostlikely to be a feminineform of D_fn
1162 ,
dfwY
shrine
Cc", N Re uniteswithL-, 3,
ý'!," ýps 'pr In bt-f and with all goodsof the Two Mountain ranges
276,5. dfwy seemsto be a word for thesanctuaryor shrineof the god.
D_fn
ancestor Wb V 572(1-6) GR
The worddfa occursat Edfu frequentlyandthenthroughouttextsof the GR perio& Its origins may lie in theroot if 'to spit ouf (asan act of creation)with the n addedfrom the participle'onewho has spatout. Howeverthetextsat Edfu do not makeasmuchplay on this as might havebeenexpected. DO canrefer to any god regardedas a creatoror primevalancestorgod. In the cosmogonicaltexts, describingthecreationof the temple,D_fnseemsto havebeenregardedmostoften asTanen: Words os 'ý'4 Re of and ol his ancestor,TanenandtheEnneadwho existedfirst VI 174,11; the Placeof the Jý ! ýN ýý\ Two Godsis yourswith Tanen his your ancestorVI 324,6;Re comeswith ancestorTanen, to seeMesenVI 18,8; the templeis describedas thePlaceof theTwo Gods, of Re and
his ancestor,Tanen the shrineof their Ennead ,
IV 1,14; Re Horakhty,
his ancestor111356,2. At Edfu whereHorus is the templegod he is calleddrn , ,
of the gods, they come
from him VII 69,12;the king scattersincensefor Horus in the sanctuaryof , king's)ancestor111109,8. As the Sia falcon NekhbetIV 325,16; also
he is 4v
j2ý
jý
his (the
who drivesawayevil from Wadjetand
111202,14.
Other godscan receivethis epithet: the king protectshis father (Osiris) and Ancestorrejoiceswhenhe seesthe work of his heir IV 202,12;Aturn L\
the 191,6. The god is
L\ is in for Sothis father Horus Anukis the the child of and unspecified a text where ,
IV*\11 IQ
of the chick and mother(tm3t) of the egg IV 278J. HereD-fn is the malecounterpartof Tm3t and seemsto bea generalword for a maleancestor. There are someetymologicalallusions : the king is the spittle of Shu and Horus,every imageis secret, he is provisionsVIII 154,2-3.1
M. 158,12;.
who spatyou out andprovidesyour tablewith, 0-.ý J--ý
incense king. father In the the for 'ancestor' dfn and-I' of mortuary to the actual As a word can apply
2.163
ýY-: libation offering the king comesto Xcl who bcgathis body and his mother(k3t) in this case , , they am Ptolemy11and ArsinoeIV 148,8and
and tm3t arc PtolemyIX and CleopatraVI
312,1. Male and femaleprimevaldeitiesreceivethe epithetsdfn anddrnt : Nun andNunet are unitedas iýX 9 god and goddess and Nut. they are called
of Horakhtyand tm3t of BchdetM.81.8,also in a lotus offering to Gcb 2Z
UAAO%..
and
1240 Ombos father and mother , unitedas one ,
Z: 'vq. \ GeneraHy Kom Ombo is 302. Sobek the ancestor regardedas at no. .6 paired with Renenet Ombos 11no.882 , and at Philae Geb is
V
is here who ,
mnb of Osiris <2744>
PhOL997; for Esna see Esna V p.218 n. (s).
ýWl I'he femaleancestorat Denderais Hathorwho can havethe name jiffitTernale ancestoe 11; IA
nt lwnt - greatmistresswho bore the gods1157,12;and IL17
In
0
who drives away evil
from her father DV 77,14.Wb V 572 (8) recordsNut-HckaýKomOmbo who is 4'2%' Ombos11191. ý Tanen above all representsthe primeval earth (from the MK) , the giver of minerals and ores and he in Ptah He the fire. be to and particularly was often aýsimilated could shown as a snake spewing out NK books of the underworld he was identified with the sun god and was the place where the sun god is in In he before this closely related the afatheeTanen senseas moming. was reborn spent the night to the sun god. In private tombs from Amenhotep III , Tanen is a creator god and from the NK the Gott Tatenen 118-121). Though Der important [Schlogel. becomes this Ptah-Tanen p. more pair 'one drn has it is does Tanen between spat entirely explain who not clear and creation connection , out'. d. a- 4rj, 'lliere is an epithet of Ptah at Abydos [RT 37 p.74] .&A%_
the text has 'Words spoken by
Ptah'; this name also occurs at Saqqarain the titles of Sepsesptah(5 LhD.) and Sabu (6Lh -D.
QNZý-* (B ) bm-nir
This epithet does not apparently occur elsewhere and Holmberg suggests
it is 'he who is at the head of mdft'which may be a place name. The god bnty mrdt may have been is It identified Ptah, local Memphite that this that of god possible or simply an epithet god with a . it it did by Ptolemaic to the root either and connected not understand who priests, epithet was noticed tf, and the whole association with the'idea of 'spitting oue as a mode of original creation [Sandman-Holmberg, Ptah, p. 174-5].
1164
Gutbub [Textes Fond. p. 190-1] translatesthis term 'ancestor,,nourriciee . for at Kom Ombo the term ý: \qq his female 1139,579 food Sobek to the and also to provider of and ancestor god: as applies iý counterpart ,
jjNqJ Hekat;
o
11191,794. Most interesting of all however is the pun on the name
(5 of Tefnut - Sobek (?) is
of joy of Tefhut, where the connection between this
word and others forms the basisof a pun.
I
Iliat the word was in general usageis shown on the Rosetta Stone, where ancestorgods are invoked ffR6
(in demotic itw) and at Phil-ie in a decree of Ptolemy V' all things at the time 'Urk H 219,8.
of
drd
pupil of theeye Wb V 572(10) to 573 (11) BD
The earliestattestationsof this word are in the BD - 101,4 ; 163.10 14,15 2: \ IT', in 57,3 used medicaltexts- Eb.99,9L\'ýýoo and
and it is also
[Lacau,Corps§17p.161.
At Edfu drd canrefer to the pupil of the eye of the w3mmty snake in the sqr-bm3 ritual: , 2';A i. 162,8-9;Z\ it in is of wbr IV 149,4-5; -;:\ cases where all crushedor pounded IV 305,7.The term is 'iris' herebecauseit is often parallel with a word im = pupil of the eye so , that dfd is properly the black iris of the eye in this case.Here the which is struck 162,9.
j
of the enemyis the ball ""r
Howeverthedfd is alsothe iris of godstoo andappearsin phrasessuchasdfil n wd3t an epithet , "IV) ie is in iris Re Hathor Horus Eye: of variousgods, particular, the of the as the eyeof VI 313,15;sheis the diademand 'Z=\ o
IV 149,11-12and the sqr-bm3 texts stressthat "'A
is safe in its place 162.6-7 This epithet also occurs at Dendera. It can also apply to Re D .
, -A 'Wý VIII 107,3andpossiblyPtahlc. VI 174,13 HB himself in the and even -ý presenting wadjet jý eye texts
v"vN
damagedexample
IV 137,6; the king is the eldestson of ý TV2,2. jjz.
In the nome(SED Horus is Dw3w Z: from the water in ý L their foes
ba,
V 228,s
T
irt-R' IV 40,9 and the 113isware said to come,,,;
in variousways ; to destroy, 1296,1 Goddesses their use eyes .
Mehyt V 302,16-17,and they hide Re within their iris thusSakhmet/Hathor , k Zý\ VI 265,1and a lion headedserpent as protection1509,14.
1165
dfd is the iris of othergods: theEye of Osiris
its iris is the GreatRiver the westandcast ,
Egypt in its their (br) in it VI 200,8 temples of Provisions -, a the mountains'are orbits andall are , Z: %*) descriptionof Re ý
1417,13. its in is fixed place the of right eye
Ile allusionsto Hathoras theeyeandgodsfunctioningaseyesof othergods, mayindicatethat the eyewasregardedasthepoint of entry into a godby thebaof another. In origin the word derivesfrom drdf (alsoBD - Wb V 573,13-15)to drop- droplet(GR) .
dfilf
to drip Wb V 573 (13-15) GR
In Pyr. §133aVords-i2t'
Irt-tir br b3t nt dnnw the Eye of Horusdrips upon the bush
Z-A is 23 dnnw and this repeatedin BD Chapter178 line -Za'0
Irt-tir Dr bl3t nt Lnw . 71us
§695 Pyr. (13) 11368 Wb [see indicated by Wb also ndfdf seemsto be an early form of drdf , as III! f. and c. semitic In the NK dfdf is still associatedwith eyes: 'Nby you fill the light eyeof your ba
lc._ w3t
into have (above) drd existence 47. Ile it [Homung] come Sonnenlit. may word when weeps/drips! from the verb. At Edfu the verb describesthe actionof putting myrrh onto the hair of a goddess have dripped fresh myrrh onto the locks of your haie 111198.11(also at Dendera - Wb Belcg). The Z: \ is temple the : also metap6ri-cally verb used
IV 3,6 The determinativeA .
-A e,.
dripping with (n = m) flowers and plants
have in 'to English drip a. can with' that with"run suggests where
ICA from dates 7be do at dfilf the too. this preposition m usewith can similar meaning, so the verb drips with snjr`ý
the NK, in an inscription at Beni Hasan: 'the templeof Khafre in
[Champollion, NOL 11423,1]in the tomb of Khnumhotep.In a duplicatetext [No.3 , op.cit.] the dripping with'ntyw. In M.E 163,14breadis brought
temp e
Lk
dripping with sweet Eye of Horus [referencesEsna V p. 117 n.(nn)].
!dfdf
droplet Wb V 513 (16-17) GR
Tte noun derived from the verb dfilf. It can refer to dropletsof 'ntyw : t'
4'
Intyw
2-166
for the hair of Hathor VI 168,3 lntyw
1451,11; Hathor locks for 'ntyw the of of
0 Ill
for her tresses IV 386,16-17, or of ibr
p : ..
111171,17 andalso
Lý
IV 151,16-17. for (incense Punt text) droplets are you of all
dmt
throne or d3m Wb V 574 (2) GR
Wb records two examples at Philae : the 11wt-wtt is described as the joyful A DJ ýJ Phot. is 998; Philae <2709> -J;
Ln-3 of. 1sis
he 870 At Edfu Phot. Heaven. Lord t <3037> the of of
1 P4 119 is in word apears two relatively late texts : the temple A-ý& Jr2of
A Jý,
of HB in Nut VII 15,6; it is the
the Sia falcon when he comes from heavenVIII 132,12.
Primarilythewordrefersto buildingsas the seatsof godsandmaybe a corruptionof tm3-
dnn
bravery fortitude , cE Wb V 577 (2-3) NK
TheNK verbdnn is translatedby Wb as'to exertoneself(sichabmilhen)andat Edfu the substantive and I seeyour
of this verb occurs.In two 'SlayingApopis'texts,EB declares7 receive
strongarm' 111138,15 ; VII 157,10-11. Goyon [Gardiensp.179,6]rendersit'pain, fatigue' which doesnot fit this text or parallelLm3-1.Its usesin theNK do howeverfit this renderingand Caminos [LEM p.52 note on An. 117,21treatsdnn as 'flogging, tormene,commentingthat in other NK , It mayalsohavea moreconcretemeaningin thephrase'to examinewith textsit is used'abstractedly'. the dnn ', wherednn hasbeenequatedwith dnr
AX=
twig, thusdnn is a rod for flogging.
Similarly in P.Ch.Beatty IV vs.5,8-9 U is struck down with
A&%-.-^ X
A"ý% 1k,
torments' [Gardiner BPBM 3rd series,I p.42]. At Edfu dnn is applied to the king in a 'positive way and its use is parallel to words such as qn or , it like, for 'might! bland become its have degraded the may ýtill It to or or a word meaning nbt. may be king his foes. It by handed to 'flogging"torment' the an erroneouswriting also may out refer to the of tnr 'strength'.
dnnt
head
2167
Wb V 576(13-17) Med.GR S4t4Cf. K11 425 c -a box or a Chest. skulls [FECT I p.1081(andalsoV
The word occursearlier in CT 11134d godswith
back is 'skull'. the and that upper pan of the head. It wasa as
286d).Lacau[Corps§101treated"
technicalterm in medicaltexts but wasalsousedoutsidethem. , '04.1 his At Edfu dnnt is a generalterm for 'heaS: 'rippingout heartsandpicrcingthe foe in =:-I hcad'(of the king) IV 237,13. The staff of HorusBehedthason the top a headof a falcon(beautifulof face)andon its headis the b3-'nh serpent In descriptionsof the staff the word used for head is dnnt . %0 186,9-10;
dno
M."
m
11:
VI 15,4.
wing Wb V 577(6) to 578(7) Pyr. DG 640,9 1'- ) !=
tnh wing
Cr.421a; CED 190; KH 238 TAZ , M71 suchas Thewordis usedoftenat Edfu usuallyasa variantwordfor thewingsof Horus.in phrases , 42. wp t3wy m dntwy. f o^-^ NQ
H G7 ItVI 103.8
ýn Pt IL jin
1119 (23)
Qi3
VIII 37,5. 1450,11; J= ý
-as too
I 175,9. As the object of verbs such as dwn I; equipped with
"9-
: A4-^
4-qEE3 ,Niiim
(to protecthis sancuiary)119,4 -,'pr the falcon is
', ý-Fjg- 1487,4.
When the sun sets it is envisaged as a falcon flying into the lips of the goddessNut and to do this it
ý; :. 4= falcon having hr folds its wings together,giving the appearance of one wing only : sun 11150.16[Kurth, HimmelstUtzen ppA 1-2]. 0=19 In instancessuchas Ow ,, a%
dnP
thereadingof the wing signsis uncertain1434,10.
to fold up the wings ? Wb V 578 (8-9) NK
dný canbe translated'to pinion', whenusedof war captives[LEM p.471and with referenceto birds
V 68
53being back At Edfu it describestheir wings tied : sr-geesec--'^^-^ so that they cannotescape. 4P are pinioned,in this caseit is parallelwith m-ntt 'tied up*1111,5.This may havebeenthe original meaningof the verb , derivedfrom dn4 'wings'. asthe NK determinative
shows, and
appliedin a metaphoricalway to prisoners.
dndrw
portablebarque Wb V 579 (9-12) Pyr. andGR
dndrw is a portablebarqueon a sled mainly connectedwith Sokar-Osiris[Jones,Glossaryp.2571 , Englundderivestheword from theroot verbdnd = 'befurious'for in a pun Isis andNephthyscometo Horus so thatYou shall not be angry(dnd) in your nameof thedndrw boaf Pyr §631 Horuscan . , alsobe in the boat,perhapsin connectionwith the funeralritual for his father and he is called 3b (Pyr. H632a - 633a; 1636b-1637b)[Akh - p.431. he is
In the Chamberof Sokarat Edfu, a text describesthe god 'Ilidden, firm in 1 199,5.The Denderaparallel has ý nw DH8,5
contentin
XXX, and the Athribis
Cryptogram[Vernus,Athribis 147(29)]hasb3p The word couldbe a cloth, or a punningallusion . to the dndrw boat. In a cloth presentation, SokarOsiris is describedas 'Secretin. --\.. \/// going roundWhite Walls' 1165,4.At KarnakSokaris 'ý='
N Lord of the boat [Urk.VIII 92 i
p.78]. The useof this boat is indicatedin a 'CausingSokarto appeaeprocession, for the 4ý0
proceeds(wd3) in the GreatPlaceVI 281,15.P1.151showsthe king with the boat
on a tablebeforehim , which heholdsby a ropeattachedto thegazelleheadend.
dr
to create, give , produce Wb V 589 (1) GR
In the phrasedr-pt , the meaningof dr is clearly to create, produce and it is often parallelto the pair. The originsof dr are however, unclear. phraseqm3 0, so that the two form a complementary The pair occursin : the king is given everything earthcreates'1113,13;
AP
r-1 qm3 0 'which heavenproducesand
lrl"- VI 28,7-8;goesfurther VI 19,10;-=1Om'.
earthcreates,
Hapy begets and the field producesMain. 182,18-19.This word also occursat Dendera Philae , , , Kom Oinbo.
2-169
[La &-j Wb suggests that dr is a mistake for ddt pt 'the sky gives'&--j-,, [For di-pt qm343 see Wb I
491 (4) MK
MK offering stela- 158; 5261. ý phrase appears often on which very ,a
preposition - since , from
dr
Wb V 592 (1) to 593 (14) Pyr. GG § 176 p. 131,- mainly temporal ; Junker, GrD p. 152 §203 notes two main uses for the preposition(a) place'of, at': the throne-ofMs majesty Edfu is his throne
L'
at the Ennead 1111.15(b) temporal:
'27; bnty sincepast eternity IV 2,10; a festival is celebrateddl. 0'
rk
(Wb 'during dr in king IV 7.1. Especially the the night' the wb3 the time phrase of nsw-bity since (alsoJunker§ 203 b) 1282,10.As the sungod HB is an old man
V 592,9):m sp-tpy who reachesthe end
ZO-
Nr.925 like the moon &d==-
during the night and is born tp dw3w ; also KO H 281
rýTv
during the night.
The spellingsaregenerallyas notedabove, thoughthe-=- canbe omitted q Lord of Egypt gap' from Other uses: jjr to : r fq! ...... ........
from eternity to now,
from the falcon to futureeternity'IV 56,2 (c C Wb V 592,7). dr as a conjunction before sdm. f , infinitive and sdm. n. f 'when, since! (Wb V 593,2 ff) . 3bw. k when I seeyour glories IV 54,11.
dr sdm. f : my heart rejoices Infinitive:
he land 275.10 i hearing IV k3. this ; created since. my name &V-,==-ndb
im. f When/since coming from it V 8,5 ;, V'-
dr-1
limit : end, substantive
pr
pd sgr since stretching the cord IV 9,3.
adverb: sincethe-beginning
Wb V 594 (6) to 595 (3) MK GG-§ 205 p.156'long ago' This compoundconsistsof the prepositiondr 'since (at the end)--J . 'limie (there- past) thus 'from the past at the end of fore limit' , and occursfrom the MK and . , also at Edfu
Hathor is mistressof all the gods 17- k, 00 ý-j
from the first occasion(similar to a
Place Great it is GR) 1115,5 in Wb V 595,11 like ; your used especially a preposition, remark from beginning land 1106,14. the this pn of -4ý'O"O =,, -4 sincethe beginning(of time) VIII 48,1; with appropriate
Adverbial use: your throne determinative
111208.3.
2170
dr-b3o
(8) V 592 Wb b3o sItt,
face limit the of the to r-dr-n-br Wb V 589 (2) GR
in P.Br-Rh.,wheretheEyeof HoruseatsApopis Thecompound phraseis attested 24.7andalso
4z-
Oo A 25,16 Faulknertranslates' limits of its face(i.e. vision)'since to the .
presumably theeyewasall seeing, thisphrasemustbeintended to conveytheideaof 'withoutlimif futterly'UEA23,1937p.177] At Edfuthecompound in similarcontexts: Hathor/Sakhmet occurs . hatesthievesand
VI 267.14; theking is like a flamewhen
fanned,which destroysinbw plants
(andnothingis left) I
442,14. Therearealsootheruses:a goddess prevailsoverforeigners 15,13; theking is wr-pbty ifo="' A.... If--
in thatnameof Sakhmet H
1286,2; shebumseverythingliving
(consume ?) of SakhmeVHathor 111293,5; of thewingedbeetle, youenterManu. to the limit of everyfaceIV 80,8.
dr-ib
to Oleextentof the heart, asonewishes Wb V 588(14-15)
At Edfu : the king is allowedto walk the land grantsthat food is broughtto theking
'as far as your heart!1130,12;Isis to the limit of your heart1233,13.
The meaningseemsclear and this compoundis also found at Dendera Philae Ombosand in the , , Piankhy Stelanine 1081gold is given
to the limits of your heart; alsoPetosiris48
line 3.11,
dr-ntt
-
for because, Wb V 593 (11) MK
GG § 223 p.166-7with verbalandnon-verbalexamples :7 in At Edfu : to put down the nine bowsas far as Hor-Maa , the south, north , cast west '0=, x
2.171
nb. sn w'w for their lord is one person VI 195.8-196.1.
r-dr
whole, all
oiterally'uptotheendor)
Wb V 589 (6) to 591 Pyr. DG 641,3
VL&-
Cr.424a; CED 192; KH 242 -ntp is usuallyomitted(as in the
r-dr phraseis usedoften at Edfu but in the writing the initial
final Coptic form). It is used parLicularlyin the phrase0 jJr. f 'the entire land': 19.10; the king receivesF-i%
le t-
IV
the entire two landsbowing the head'14062. It canalso apply
= is like lw. to other things and almostused a noun : sacrificial animals sn5r
from GR times and
the Placeof the First Festival 1555,9. Wb cites the spelling 11(s)r.r from
Fairman[BIFAO'43 p.1171establishedthe readingfor earthMým. 122,11.But GG U12 reads
ý
in them are of all
the whole
asreversed0 30 -a pitchfork, andthedeterminativeof
sdb . In The Edfu textsit musthavea value0 as evidencedby phrasessuchas : heavenis in joy the whole earthrejoices-V 67.11;the greatfestival when
the whole earthis bright Cnd)
liijý foes for the and enemiesMy rn rn 11clbwho are in the whole earth. they as
IV 7,8;
are destroyed VI 133,10. Ilis writing is common in thi'GR temples.
dr
a vessel
In a text: lie holdsfor me god'ssceýt
drW
9, -.
in a vessel' IV 47,12.Apparentlya hapax.
limit Wb V 585 to 589 (5) Pyr. KH 241 -M
point , top , peak
The word seemsto be related to drww'sides'(Wb
V 602) and the determinative
perhapsshows
that the word has the nuanceof a boundary or designatededge, beyond which it was either impossible forbidden to go. -or the king indicate is the therule of to of range used jjrw e 'jý)k to ,- ri -south
LE
of darkness 1260,17;
-C=b1501,14. More specifically : north pi. L_m of the Great Green 113 of the wind
2.172
4Z #t of heaven164,13; -9 Ut ,ý
(6); the iwn tyw
of the limits of the earth1152,14. x X-j Y-
thereis no end of his kingshipIV 18,8; long life
For the king
underthe influenceof the verb VI 282,5;n km n
without limit,
O. A! U Z. long life n. great kingship 1284,14; Osiris gives a
no endof a
without limit 1527,17. Whatever
4,1' 04-t%\ he receiveseternity is n04 is at the limits of eternity1116,5 and_'when the king says bnt. you bring its end'1307,8. To bring the limits is to control the farthestreaches
(nbý)
of time andspace: Horusgivesthe eyesJT
andseethe two landsto the limit of darkness,that
is they bring the limits into the vision of the king 1152,9. In a diggingthe earthtext: b343 J. Z Itt qbb bring the limits of the water,the foundationsare 'qbb II I Ij 1; and&1! 7- 420 dug to waterlevel 1160,4;and the extentof the trenchis-#0=-1',, V nwn in herecouldalmostbe'reach'in English(c.f Wb V 587,10-20)reachedgeor boundaryof H 60,9.13. . The phrasein-ILrw canhavea moreidiomaticmeaning,whereit is analogousto in-pýwy 'bring an end , kill': HB J
d=you
bring an end to the one who attacksyou (c.f JEA 30,16 line 8) H .
14,22. Negatedin more generaluses n drw thereis no limit of offerings gazelles , 537,1-11; foods-"
-",
I
there is no coming to their end 1 105,17; n ii nJ
there is no coming for me of their end 1366,9; of plants nn iw n
thereis no coming
of their limit 1466,6. dr. 3bw (Wb V 588,13) GR this occursat Edfu (andat Karnak): Sethgivesall places Z %1160,1; V1: 1-19 1152,6;the king is given all places, Horus gives lands '0-
eft 1476,8;
1311,11.The fact that the genitiveprecedesthis phrasesuggeststhat
the king rules rww
dr-3bw is a compoundnoun , thus lands of the limits of Akhu'. IV 84,6 and from on their
dr. nlrw 'limits of the gods': eternityon earth r-
throneson earth.01
c e-
7k-elt
IV 122,16-17.
The spellingsof dr are consistent thoughthe exactform of ,
dr
may vary,.
to go down
Attestedat Edfu referringto,the settingof the sun
2: ý :
111207,11; 211,8also.
1173
to pierce, stab Wb V 595 (10-12) GR Wb indicatesthat this word is derivedfrom theverbdr 'befar awayfrom'(NVbV 595,5-9) which in turn is a synonymof dr'to drive away.defeat!(Wb V 473). It only citesexamplesof this word from Edfu and they mainly occur in the.Myth , wherethe translationof the word is unccrtain:.c=,. 'pierce' it V 62,7. Here it. have hippopotamus k h3b brty k the could mean n you stabbed? n. , ..... W especiallyin view of theprecedingaction, but it couldequallybe a spellingof dr . In the refrainof a song
hýi
3 'you beatthe drum ?' Mam. 22.2 .
Wb also lists a word dri (Wb V 599,1-16)which is said to be a synonymof mnb . It is usedasan adjective'firm"strong' or adverb'capable'andit too couldberelatedto the rcfrain in the Myth n1jr.
dryt
shrine, chapel Wb V 600 (7-12) Late. GR c f. DG 674A dy
)),.) II11,
XO XOG, I f. Coptic c The stem drww
wall
Cr.753 b; CED 309 ; KH 413 - wall
'side' (Wb V 602) seems to have given rise to a number of substantives with
implied Wb by but the divergent to they the records stem. nuances all adhere generally slightly uses, V the variations, though not always as logically as one might wish. Wb 600,2-6 has drVA , feminine in the NK, and from the examples cited it refers to something built of wood 7,10 be'walls'and to 7* seem %P.
In Admon.7.9.z=p"
is a, nooe, which is like a wall the 'side! of a room
OAe, ", -%34* burnt down while In 2,10 however.4.! are -, , =ý,
M
(Wb V 603,2 - masc.word) of the
in fragile imply but This that one single elements were united when may pr-nsw are unharmed. , building they are more sturdy. In P.Boulaq 18 pl. 29 col. 2,12 ,
Scharff suggestedwas asleeping place' [after Gardiner
GAS p.28 - type of bed 7,10] and so the sentenceis translated 'the list of things for the overnight
Late Middle including fruit [Quirke, 'a follows king list the then things and wheat stay of of Kingdom p.30 n.291. This examplecompareswith P.ReisnerIG 12 sb3 n drit 'door of the drit
nwhich
is a
componentof a temple [Simpson, P.ReisnerI p.69-701. It may be relatedto P.BM 10056vs. 2/2
2174
and
Zq 5/6
tit
is part of a boat but hasthe variantdeterminativeC-3 which is part of the , ,
cabinof a ship [Simpsonop.cit.] or in its connectionwith w43 , may be the terminalsof the pillars supportingthecabinroof , derivingfrom dr 'end'[GlanvilleZAS 68,1932 p.23-4 n.61 , p.27 n.81). A further examplein P. Petrograd1116B vo. 45-50 wherea i1rit is made'of ebony inlaid with ivory' In both theselatterpapyrithe11rit areassociated because they with sculptors or carpenters . , aremadeof wood. The examplesare of singledrit,, -**- and combined11rit
Thereis a further variant
drwt [Wb V 601,3] which is a sarcophagus [Vandier,Mo'alla p.208-211; seealso Stracmans , , drj. t ou en dgyptien ancien Annuaire de l'Institut de Philologie et de , I'HistoireOrientalseet Slaves XV (1958-1960)p.33-37] with examplesfrom Pyr. §616.I,-=',. , E! l andUrk.IV 1057,13,114 ro-4
Ibis thenstill conformsto the conditionsfor a i1rit - it is
a woodenobject, with singlesideswhich canbe combinedto makeonecontainer,a &Wt Simpson . also indicatesa word idrt on a ThebanostraconNo.17 rto 7 'stoneis hauledfor the southwall of MAOL 121, Pi the
southchambee[after HayesJEA 46,1960 p.45 n.3 I, a phrasewhich also
occursin P.Berlin 10621, rto.line 6. The ostracondescribesa building at Deir el Bahri andSimpson derivingfrom drww 'end'.The approachof Wessetzky[ZAS took it to be a'terminal chambeehence 93 1966, pp.144-61seemsmoresatisfactoryhowever thatdr'side'is at the root of thesewords. . , Betweenthe drwt of the MK text Admonitions,and this point the word had come to meana , chamberin a temple,perhapsoriginallyconstructed of wood[c.f. thewoodenshrinediscoveredat Deir el Bahri] but thenappliedto chambersof stone, andthis irvtheLate Periodbecomesdryt. From the time of TuthmosisIII - P.Berlin 3049vs. 18-19hasin XIX, 3 .-PLI E-3 restoredby Vernus[Or.48, 1978,p.182] On a SerapeurnStela, SIM 4112 [Chassinat- RT 25 p.59-61 no.1791'a prophetof . , the
c---`J7
houseof Ptah' Vercoutter[Serapeurn97B] interpretedthe drit as a .
from 26th dynasty [Otto 7AS 81,156p.113 quotesfrom Ptah the possibly of shrine particular , . , J=ý, AQ 3' RT 23 p.86 a prophetof c`73 ]. By the Late Periodthen it is a word for a shrineor at least 'home'of a god. Simpsonderivedall
Iliese
'end from limit boundary'. dr terms the commonorigin ,
wherethe chamberwith this namewould be a terminalchamber or a deadend chamber, not in the axis of thebuilding. A coffin couldbe so designatedbecauseit is a terminalenclosure[op.cit.p.70]. In GR templesthe dryt are intendedto be sanctuariesfor gods, but their precisenatureis still
Zl 75
unclear. At Edfu there is the problem that the word for falcon, llrty, is often used wiLh jdryt in word plays, which may obscure the specific meaning of the word. 11us the whole temple is called 4a n drty IV 4,6; he has made sacred (dsr). Zq4 8 like heaven (di-mri) C-3 pun and alliteration is maintained on a small scale: I give
Z
e%
IV 9,7 Ilis .
twr. ti Il 33,6 ; di. 1 n. k
el'k "C 94,9; 33,16; ' VI &rty 11 k JLr tw3 ti m wr LLrtyw ILrty 1Lt. 1g. jisr. -a C-J .,C=W twr
VI 297,14; 0 cF3
1Lrty twMI
kind of
r jLw 1 589,12; Mbnwdr. t1r^-tqqc-3
r3 VIII
117,12.7be actual building may also be part of the temple compound: in a coming from the palace 0.. text. the king comes from r'..3
IV 50,3; 111103,6;V 136.11 and this led to the word being
9, q4 11' ': A 'Open the sanctuaries sý -L, of the translatid as 'palace' . Two texts refer to SY-dryt gs-prw V 40,4 ; sVA
is for Here dryt 241,2-3 temple VI a word general n prw-nJr .
rooms. 22t qq Further: on entering the chamber (a text in the sanctuary) Horus gives the king
made
In it is temple the Here falcon 154,10. the sanctuary main then majesty as a pure and containing my . (tiwt-qn) Strength description the of mansion ,
tein in the ple as -'
Chn 41--
its first
sanctuary'IV 5.1. At Edfu dryt is a general word for a chamber or chamberswithin the temple , and can have specific 27A-23 is falcon in drty it is the : worshipped outside puns the also used to sanctuary, reference Y--
his sanctuary VIII 8,8. In general it is a secure'house' for gods or even the king.
The word is found at Dendera too where it is primarily a chamber of Mthor :D 1179,3 ; 107A , 141,4 ; 172,7 ; CD 182,13-14 ; CD V 10&8 ;D VIII 10,7 ; MD III II:
11132 k-I ; III 68i ; MD 1
13 ;9; 11181e; MD III 28h -,1134 ; 1170d ; MD 1140a ; 128 and LA)uvreC pt. 124 ; Ombos 165,72. it he 1 in 51.393 'palace! but ASAE translates dryt Daumas [Mammisis 57 n. 1] translates n. as , 'crypte' (D V 108 line 8) 'mais ce Westpas absolument sV.
drwy
colour, pigment Wb V 601 (5-10) OK
A generalterm coveringall pigments,but restrictedperhapsto hard frit pigments[Harris, Minerals is 41]. drwy Ostraca [Hayes, is the usualuseof the term at 157], p. thus greyish/bluegroundcolour p. but theorigin of theterm is unclear.It canalsorefer to bark Edfu Wb translates'colouredsubstance', .
2-176
1. 57,1-2 Woe, Tale [Caminos, in tanning of pigments used Ilie description of the temple uses the technical terms to describe how drwy was applied 71cre are . two modes of colour in the temple - gold (Owy, nbw) and drwy (colour) : the walls are decorated with gold and inlaid (m-w3h)--'1*4qq.:
shLkrAlkr m drwy'ornamented
IV 8,7. Most often the word is found in the phrqs-.
9.: IV 13,6; Al' -' waHs.... with colour: waHsPe'e,
Qq:
IV17,14;!!
AD6 C dust (it is like seeingRe' and with all hieroglyphic writing 1553,12, the temple. and gold .: in the horizon) 123,15; JLkr walls Z:PC.eS IV 19.11; p'p' with gold and
IV'6,8
.
The
word is also usedat Dendera.
drW
flanks, sides Wb V 602 (1-20) OK
As a medical term drw refers to the sides of the thorax that is the right and left hand rib cage of , . men and animals [Ufebvre , Tableau § 26, AEO 11254*-5* At Edfu :a goddessspreadsout her arms upon
the sides of Horus , son of Isis VI 23.8 Cee in the light beteween Horus and the Seth hippopotamus the 5th lance is stuck firmly in L.
%q is. his VI Sakhmet 71,5 and splits apart ; ribs fever, all evil winds
at the sides of the king , against all evil
- 111301,1-2.
The drww are the cuts of meat from Seth which go to the town of Iyt
V185,2; the-
0 for brought for Great Mght (and his breast Wenet) VI 89,9 (c C Wb 602,4-5 meat the are of eeportions). !drww are also the sides of a boat: the oars of the barque of Ilorus are locked (7) upon.,ro=p..0-
its,
sides VI 80,5. [Jones,Glossary p. 196 side of boat= Wb V 602,18 - only refcrcnce].
dl'
typeof land Wb V 387 (2) only in the Edfu DonationTexts DG 685,1
7 v IL 'Lý,
Meeks[Donationsp.113n.2141discountsthe ideathat it is relatedto 13r. 7be word appearsoften in 4,14-15andRdE20,1968 p.38f.) andmayalsooccurin Greek dernotictexts(e.g. P.demMlephantine
2-177
as - rXcc- in place names , and also as Coptic SAA (Cr. 766b) in toponyms. , Examples at Edfu : T3-st-n3y-niwt
Nr 'iý VII 226,16; p3",,
? lace of Tbebans'and its
: E7 rnht in a measurement of land VII 228, l; ", ý--! B ý,' -! rsy rsy-imntt 'ýýA;
VII 229,6;
ýVll 225,2
IJIi VII 223.9;
1*ýj
Imnt Vll228, l2; '%-!! ýMSjI
of its west VII 224,9-10;
.
The study of de Unival [RdE 20 1968 p.38C] noted that theseIr' are on river banks and are bordered on 4 sides by the river and canals , as opposed to the three sides of m3wt land , they are then further divided into small plots. They may be sandedup portions of land near banks of the river and the , , word is borrowed from the vocabulary of the cadastral registers, as found in demotic texts. Meeks translates 'cultivations' and the fact that the word occurs only in these texts at Edfu and with such a consistent spelling, indicates that it is borrowed from dernotic admiýistrative vocabulary rather than
religioustexts.Thereis the possibility thatddow (q.v.) is a misunderstood versionof it.
drt
hand Wb V 580 (3) to 585 (10) Pyr. DG 643,1trt CrA25a ; CED 103 KH 242 7143pe rwp I' ,
7DOT-'
i TbT-IP
.0
The word occurs frequently in medical texts amd literary texts where it can be singular, dual or plural d*-I [Lefebvre, Tableau §521.At Edfu the spelling generally conforms to the usual c4 e9-
'*- IV 15,2 and dual
The uses are as found in Wb
IV 48,6
IV 44,9. though it occurs too in compounds such as q'b-. drt where it is
J, 'hand that arm , synonymous with so often Z: -ý9- are interchangeable.More unusual writings of the sign appear too:
4C>
Prepositions with drt : m-,drt
1416,9 cloth =,
. .0- t. in her hand with her 1566,13. , g5
r -dr t: plants
AM
4-
on her hand 1469,16; the vulture pendant
elevated upon my hand
183,4. In the phrase drt-nir, 061b 00
is likely in Hathor to be Re or Aturn :1 to the most question god applied ,
Hathor 186,14; Hathor as Htp-]Vmt
amI
1100,17 [ LA 11813-5 Gotteshand].
ZI 78
ca38,1987 p-1861 cx I Metaphorically the word can also mean 'palette' [Cauville, RdE
III
190,11; IV 299,3.
drty
falcon hawk , Wb V 596 (2-8) Pyr. bird of prey drty falcon , Wb V 597 (5-12) D22 oft. GR DO 647.1
d-,P14
CrA29a;CED194;KH241kite, birdof prey T"pe' GpG6 It is drty 'falcon'which is very frequentat Edfu whereit refersto the Horusfalconat Edfu. Before , thesetextshowevertherearevery few examplespf the word attested, the earliestin Wb is a text of ^Aý
[LD 111256
Osorkonat Karnak(D.22) wherein a mutilatedtext thereis a, 21 and also in the SatrapStela [Urk.1115.61'his heart prevails
m -b t sfnw -
Unexpectedlyin the Coffin Texts [VI 251a, Spell 630a] Osiris N pn twt U-P-: 2, Arnbty
pt
1youare the companionone at the sideof Horusof the north sky' [ after FECT 11213and 214 n.1). Wb V 596.1also recordsa word drw, from the Book of the DeadNav. Totb. 172,17 the 93 , and this may be the sameasVL4f-V
-1, -of
in Arch.Abousir 1249 D.8 'an unknownbird
It ' it kite be IV bird. In Anastasi 16,9 probablynot the as seemsto an edible
C-:) a) IAX I=-
an
unknown bird which plundersmarshes[CarninosLEM 130]. It is unclear whether theseare the origins for drty falcon. 7le mostobvioussourcefor the word is drt 'kite' in particularthe kite forms of Isis andNcphthys , as the mournersof Osiris [LA VI 1167].,drt may be the fem %inineform of the word however, identified as Mi1vusater [Lorct ZAS 30 1892,p.30] or Mi1vus migrans [Houlihan, Birds p.38 . , no.19]. Tle Horus falcon does not conform to one specific variety of the speciesfalcon for lack Garnot [Houlihan that this it of suggested and cit. pA6ff] op. representations of are generalised detail for this bird led to the in'ventionof the word drty whenthe true original meaningof the word drt hadbeenforgotten.The kite andfalconthoughclearlydistinctdo sharecertaincharacteristics - the hookedbeak theyarebirds of prey theyhavefierce talons, they hoverover prey so that the Horus , , kite Garnot Isis [Jean Saint Fare drt female for or the falcondrty wasnecessary asa maleequivalent RdE 8, p.71-751. The ending %- ,
in (a be this could an nisbe that adjective however,suggeststhe possibility -y
1179
[GG §79-801 where adjectives
adjective)
are formed
from nouns and prepositions
'he of the kite - Isis emphasising means really , ,
Horus falcon
the relationship
that drty so ,
=
between the two. The
Horus falcon is the son of the Isis kite. is used in the same way as blk
At Edfu jirty
J* Rý
Horns at Edfu
for it is the falcon
ý
(blk)
Among
HB in the temple attempts to reconcile
in his sanctuary
. causes to appear gmks
sint describes HB in his forms of
1554.3-5;
falcon
IV) he is the child (hwn)
of
1570,5.
A text describing falcon
I
1229,1 and he is described as k3. nb t with the face of
a falcon IV 13,8. In a version of the Horus name of the king (Ptolemy PL
form of the god
in the Great Place V 7.11. In this form Horus deals with his foes
; db3. f Dns
228,18
'Horus falcon'
his epithets
are
:, j7-=7
wr-poty
is associated with certain places
the different
in his shrine (h3yt) beautiful
*:k , Pr-Inr
words forTalcon'
1542,7;
: fare of a
in his form ofZ
of face in the Great Place 1552,4.
IV 58,10;
ý4*
VI 91,6. 'Ibe
6ýý-A*
IV 10,9 and wsbt. wd. b nSl
of
V 2.2.
Tlis falcon too is carried in procession:
! Z'A
1571.6; the king is bearer of P'ZýAIV
Pk and the Bas of Re . described as drtyw falcons, raise up T'he king is drty
2ý Alps wr-poty I 456,12;ý, u
.4g
55.15
VI 94,8-9. who shines upon the serekh and
is the child raised by the My (Isis and Nephthys) 1433,1. In alliteration
and pans : W-s4j
*tA,
r-s3 dryt. f VIII
8,8.
-
Dual Form: Wb V 597 (12) Wb only has Edfu examples where Re Horus in. Behdet is calledla wrw Two great falcons ' 1316,18. Whether or not this reads drty wrw in IJwt-
Horus ama
so here this should probably be regarded as a dual form
1292.3. But elsewhere the king is described as Lord of Egypt dr it where jirtyw
drtyw
is not clear but the king and
",, 29kto the end of eternity ,
here are the ancestor gods so this is probably a mistake for the plural form IV 56,2. ,
ancrstor Wb V 597 to 598 (9) MK
The jjrtyw
are ancestor gods and their name may derive from 1jr 'boundary"limit'
people or gods at the'llmit'
or'cnd'of
time (c L LA VI col. 1067-1069 01.
,
thus these are the
The singular form of this
2180
is written with a falcondaurninativc andit may indicatethat at Edfu drty is the falconancestorgod par excellence.As Edfu templeis the centreof the cosmosin Edfu theology
t the drty is the
Ancestorhimself [c f. CoyonKlmi 19 1969p.34 n.1 drtiw are alsothe protectiveensigns). . I The earliestattestationof the word is a MK stelafrom AbydoswhereOsiris is called bry-Ip e.cý 1ýý the ancestorgods [Turin 107,6- RT 3.1882, p. 115-1161.From this time it continuesin use throughtheNK to theCR period.Theyarethedeadkingsof ancienttimes'wholive in theunderworld and in GR texts they are in the entourageof the temple god [Meeks An.Lcx. 78A947] HB . . the divine beingswith him an&VIssý%% 'these ancestorswho are beside him hear his addresses words d3 lsw' VI 5,6-7; the gods of Edfu are described a4U thesekings'of Egypt, the 'Zýk. G. le VI 59,4. Time is -he (the dr-drtyw time of) 1 ancestors: Horus on the throne of his evmeasured since
father
fill theendof etemityV1273.9-10;theTemplegod is establishedin his mummy
form in Edfu drje
until today IV 103,11; Horus is Lord of Egypt .... &&Mw
the end of
eternity [Fairman. BIFAO 43,1945 p. 105 n. 1 translates'since The Falcon', that is Time of eternity) IV 56.2 ; the living image of Horus is in the temple m. Z'. *%': X I rk. r. mn min from the time of the ancestorsuntil today VIII 133,2-3. Pt!: Certain gods can be specified as 'ancestors' : fifteen W" Edfu in the 11wt-bik I gods of arý. 562,10; the bas of Pe are thcZ AX4o
carry the jdrty falcon (PI. 149 shows them as falcon headed)
VI 94,8-9.
g That theyaredeadis cmphasised in a md -mortuaryoffering: draggingthe.., --.
twt r-,
Inm sn beforethisgodtogetherVI 102,7-8. Thedrtyw alsohavecertainlands: thekingbringsto & IlAa '%% HB
ands3b landsof the p3wtyw IV 43,12. Somedrtyw fields are alludedto
IZAbut the text may be corrupt11149,2.
drtyt
femalefalcon- Hathor (asopposedto thedrt- kite) Wb V 597 (13-14) GR
In the morning hymn to Horus
d"
cited as an exampleof a female falcon by NVbis
translatedTwo Kitesby Blackman[MG pAO6n.12]for it refersto thecollar bonesof Horusandhere they are cquivaicntto Isis and Ncphthys116 (9) ; also
nurseHorusIV 89,6.
However,as Horus wascalleddrty his femalecounterpartwould be drytyt as sheis at Dendera, ,
1181
where it refers to Hathor.
drt
kite - mourner Wb V 596 (9) to 597 (3)
drt refersto eitherNephthysor Isis, or both,who are the moumersof Osiris in the SokarChamber: dC2
1212,18; Vkjo
Ca
oL2 ,
are asked to mourn 1209,1 and they are individually
1209,6. In the scenesfor the texts pairs of womenin the funeraryparty are , IX pl.25c with manyexamples.
labelled
weapons ý-
Ix
1*
Wb V 603 (10) GR alsoWb V 385,11Ind
The word occursin the Myth texts twice : in a list of the equipmentof Horus - ships,harpoons, I rA K=W V-P'?ýVI 215,7;a copy of the list hasthe spelling ,-kti ropes,weaponsof war and a-VI 217,6. Fairman commented on the interchange of-
and-
ina I indicating here, the value as 6
word of uncertain meaning, designating some sort of weapons'c.f. an Arabic word s ))
-coatof
mail [ASAE 43,1943 p.217 , No.114 ,b
00
to kill Wb V 607 (3) OR
Wb cites an example from a Ptolemaic"sarcophagusof H'y. f
is called
who says,
A -L2 ' 3R-ý\
a geni holding a knife and a serpent
n.i. n.k sbiw.k ' [ASAE 17,1917 , 6], which may
correspondto an Edfu text whereHorus says
bftyw imyw-mw 'I kill the foes in the
flood'IV 74,16.The knife of the geniand in thedeterminativemay imply cutting up. In the Book of the Dead, thereis a guardiangod of Osirisa-10'1 (Wb V 483,14
ds
self;. Wb V 607 (4) to 608 (15) Pyr.
At Edfu ds is usedto makea suffix emphatic(GG §36) with the following orthographies:. 00 IV 14,5; ýz3
2z\ IV 19,5;
V 6,4.
2; 1
2-182
to heat
dsf
Wb V 609 (8) GR Only oneexampleof this verb is attested in a word play in the laboratorytexts: a mixtureA , heatin a cauldron11215.9.
dsf
cauldron Wb V 609(9) Med,GR
Unlike theverbdsf, thenounis attestedin a previoustext Eb.200band205 b in a descriptionof a for stomachpain.It is unclearwhatdsfw is in this contexthowever[Wb Med.p.1012].At substance Edfu in thepun notedabove,it would seemthat theverbis a specificform of preparationcarriedout in this vessel.
dsr
a typeof incense Wb V 617 (8) GR
The word is recordedby Wb at Dendemandalsooccursat Edfu usedin puns in a censingtext, li"
dsr. tl hr dsr dt. k 'the incense is sacred sanctifying your body (c f. MD I 49c dsr. n. f st.1 ,
m LY 19.
VI 296,13; also
pfy ' that incense is the divine fluid of god (ejaculated by
a ram god)'VH 270,7-8. See also: holds
dsr
and ihmw without end are provided MD I 48a; the king receives the censer and and bums incensefor Hathor MD 11123.
from to segregate put apart , Wb V6 10 to 613 (18) Pyr. Cf. Tax-F,
KH 247 somethingto protectin a wall madeof thorns.
Gardinershowedthat the true meaningof the word is to keepthings9wayfrom 'vulgarintrusion'so in that sense,the translationof theadjectiveby 'holy, sacred'is adequate[The GreatSpeosArtemidos InscriptionJEA 32,1946 p.51 n.1]. He also explainedthe form of the sign
GR texts
The Edfu together. brush for keeping word often occurs at things sacred wardingoff or as a cudgelor
2.183
as an adjective and verb with the following orthographics : tit. f/1Q 36,11. AlsohU-t-ýý dsr-st3 [BIFAO 43,1943 p. 118 line 14]
IV 5,2; sht=, ýv
IV
L,, S-C 92is ds lion 140,12; r J , -11
119,11. Vernus [Athribis p. 155 n.21 suggeststhat the word describes the privileged state of a god in his temple and is also usedas a synonym of 'to purify'. to show the uncontaminatedstate of someoneor something.
dsr
to makesacred(transitiveuseof lastverb) Wb V 613 (19) to 614 (14) GR
This developmentof the verb dsr I)e sacred'happenedin the Late Period. in commonwith the wideningof meaningsof othersuchintransitiveverbs.It occursat Edfu , asan alternativeto sýýr and Goyon,Gardiensp.274,31. alsothroughoutthe GR temples[meaning'makeinaccessible Orthogýaphies as above *44'
dsr-br,
VIII 98,15;
ý, ý
1568,11-12 .
to watchover Wb V 613 (16)
j dsr-br is a further late developmentof the useof dsr . Wb citesonly Edfu examples: Duamutef his shýine1.162.3;Isis guardsher sonand*00<2'I
her brother1166,2 ; the 8 guardiansp!Q I
1167,1;in the Sokarchamberduring the hoursof the # y the imageof 1113
watchingover
their lords 1205,16.T'heexamplesoccurin mortuarycontexts(incensetexts, btp-di-nsw andSokar andthe chamber) phrasemaybeespeciallyconnected with theprotectionof thedeceased.
dsr-sW
Ninth hour of the day --Wb V 614 (16-17) Late, GR
The Geog. Pap. from Tanis [Petrie-Griffith pl. IX frag.51 lists
as one of the hours of
the day. The text for the hours of the day at Edfu lists the gods present at this hour - Horus,
/-=,. Zia, Nephthys,Isis, Satis,Bastet,Thoth,Re-HorakthyBehedety.Horusat
da
the ninth
hour of the day 111223,16to 224,19and it is the hour of makingbeautiful Maat in the niw-flood.III 224,6 and 10.This hour is alsomentionedat Dendera(D.GII1 35b-,MD III 24; 'MesaurusI MaBý
1184
(17) [Wb 83 hour Kairo Wb Nr. the however to the of night sixth This apply also term can p). Mar. Mon. Div. 46; MD IV 80; Thes. 18,15; 128 ABC 6; MD 11124] ý
dsr
--, t;,
epithet of Horus
OQ In an altar purification text: Horus Behdet is called4., e-',
Lord of Purity come forth from Nun I
471,11.
dsr
to prepare(a road), to setapart Wb V 609 (12) to 610 (9) Pyr.
dsr may be the original transitiveroot for dsr'be sacred! The arm holding the sceptreperformsa . consecratingor symboliccleansing,clearingof the path for a king , godsor the deceased(king). Havingbeenso consecrated the pathis then'clean'and'sacred' worthy for a god or the deceased to walk on it without hindranceor fear or impurity. For gesturesof consecrationwith sceptressee commentsunderOw-'-r. This use from the Pyramid texts seemsto have enjoyed a revival in GR texts,, being used archaically in :a stairway processionAý
sm3ty.k
with great sanctity 1558,18;
/tw3-pt text, the souls446. w3t. f 1293,12; as Lord of the mdw staff HB*! w3t. f 1120 , (63); the secondstandardof Khonsu tit4O Or.V sm3ty. f to seeRe in his Great Place(in Appearingin the Palacetext) Il 29,17;a pr-m-'b text the divine images(sbmw)
for him
V--A IV 50,5 They thus impureandhostileforces. remove . Sethe[Pyr. Komm. VI p.2081notesthatdsr canoccurin parallelwith W 'raiseup' which is much the sameimplied idea , of raising somethingup away from impurity or contamination[see for example- Pyr.§§ 339c; 1156b].
dsr
III
priest Wb V 616 (20-21)Gr
At Edfu dsr is the priestin the Behdetnome:
1334,16 alsoPetrie Hawarapl..3. , -p
dsrw
attribute sacredness as an ý ,
1185
Wb V 615 MK'splcndoue dsrw occursoftcn at Edfu . stressingthesplendidnatureof sacredness Adjective : king calls to Ilorus in rnw.f Noun: theking invokesMesenwith
V" 1
his sacrednames1121.8.
V. 1134,7- Ilorus is c:Pl =. ,C: 7
136,7 ; king is bcgottenof C&II L%,r
62,8
Adverb :I createpraiscs =V'
dsrw
*, ý=W
andcrcatorof purity 11
148.12.
1231,13 your roadsare = L%w .
1558.18.
a beverage Wb V 616 (7-19)Pyr. Wb Drog. 604
Fro,mtheAh Dyn.offeringJigsa drinkcacd jjsr. t is known(Wb V 616,7-13).It srcmsto bca it in 18-91 1971 texts often appears Bicr, (Helck. beer medical p. concocted brew. probably a type of V 362 Wb Arznei [Gcrmcr, in beer dsrt ingredient p. be next to beer or wine. A dsrt plant may an 617,71. includes festival Bchdct for foodstuffs list in the is At Edfu 11srt difficult to recognise texts :a of different breads and LA: S'Uq? IV 18,15; in a beer text if
'Crt
is the work of a goddessAnkhct 1
365,15 ; presenting beer to his noble father causing to flood )/, * ,
for his ka I 113,14. In parallel
filling but b'b be drink here to a vessel dsrw beer. bqt too, to may refer a expect one would with . for "rake in Similarly beer 'a dVrw be presentation a vessel'. confused with and here the word could LJ r, 312.5 IV in Hathor ; or 1367.14 3bw , receives ; also sbtP-Sbmt jPoro nfrw yourself Greetings with
V*
for'vcssel' be In 1524.2 to the this word these expect cases one would i at .
All sign lists read the sign of the arm and sceptre as dsr not dYr [Montpellier E571 then 577-581: GG D 45 arm with nbbt wand - see Jeq.185 , used as a brush , JEA 32,511 and the lion with the knife is dfr [Junker, Schrift. p.20] though as shown here they can be interchangeable and the lion , d* difference between 369]. In F. for [Montpellier dsr the vesseland 11srmay effect example reads as have become blurred and the two different words with different origins become identified as one [Daumas RdE 22 p.68 n.4 notes the confusion]. PhH: 11270-71. 1 beer, and at At Dendera - DII 78,5 Hathor<'O,, clearer seems which s(v27,,makes
dt
snake, viper
2-186
Wb V 503 (1-8) Pyr. cf. Cr.25b; CED19; KH18
"0"
viper-
The exact speciesof viper indicated by the word dt is unknown [Ddvaud RT 39,1921 p. 159-161] 4X141' Idt hence &Xwý dt is also uncertain some authorities read The derivation of Coptic as , , [Spiegelberg and SetheZAS 55,1918 p.89] but others have assertedthat it derives from w3dt - w3d U green'or even dwy 'be raised up'[Osing, Nom.,I 758 n. 919]. The word written
exists from the Pyr §2047d and here it is the viper (2) which came forth
i)
from Re (as opposedto the Prt uraeusfrom Seth) (also PT 181 1091). At Edfu the word is used of, , `-A uraeus serpents: in praise of Horus a Qn. nfrt 'the beautiful serpent appears on his brow , it is T& 't-1 his diadem' 1554,17. In a text for the offering of the w3jdty snakes,the king says 'Take be the serpent' 1173,2 ; Mehenet the self created shines with uýýk ,
in the night! 1176A which is
Urk. VIH 64,1 and Mut comes forth with the
a paralleled at Karnak Mut , ...
65,18 In this casethe primordial characteristicsof this 'viper' are emphasised[Husson, Miroirs p.66 n.4 and GG sign 110].
11.
II
The word is also a general term for 'snakes': by the breath of Amun everything lives from the , drty falcons to
dt
I
dt for 24,18 here M. the word a pun vipers , perhaps - eternity.
body Wb V 503 (10) to 506 Pyr.
dt is not a technicalmedicalterm but is the word mainly usedin religious texts referring to the , , whole of the body or humancorpse[Ufebvre , Tableau§Ip. 3 ff. ] andcanalsobe usedof the 'body' of objects,suchasan obelisk(Urk.IV 367,9). At Edfu it is usually spelled
but variationsinclude:
IV 41,5. It is usedas outlined
in Wb being the object of suchverbsas : mki 'to protece; bw also ; shkr 'to decorate'; srnpi 'to , 'incarnation for it is ] 78,4852 [An Lex. [Meeks 'to hide that the tb suggests a god makeyoung' ; n of a god' , that is his tangiblepersonon earth.
dt-nir
bodyof god Wb V 504 (5)
1.1
2-187
The phraseappearsfrequentlyin textsof theLatePeriodonward, in particular. andis appliedto the cultus imageof the god itself: Hathorguards
in BehdetI 279,6;itis Khonsuwho watches
in the noble shrine, hiddenin the tbn 1280,13.The title of a sceneis sbb-tbn Make sacred 't.'.\
1262,11,and in a processionthe priestsraiseup'1ZA
and all the 'images!are in their
hands1558,9.It is this imagewhich receivesattentionin rituals , for exampleSelkctclothesthe I
with Wrt cloth which shemadeherselfIV 48,5 and1566,12.
dt
phallus Wb V 506 (13-17) BD , GR
dt is not a technicalterm for the male member[LefebvreTableau§45 p.401but in Wb it is first fact Dead frequently in GR In Book in Dead Book temples. the the texts of the the and of attested be light how dt 'body' but best to 152,2 throw 149,93 came could on as read are ; examples, , body' 149.93 which could betaken as 'sonof
'phallus', for examplein the phrase'sonof his his phallus'. AtEdfudt isdeterminedby ---
or rl
sothere isnodoubtas toitsmeaning but
it doesnot occur in phraseslike s3 n dt. f. The word occursin epithetsof gods : HB who seizes
III (iwh-n4b) flail the and raises
88,15 -89,1; an offering of lettuces to Min-Amun OW who copulates('b. ti) with , 397,2; Min Amun appearsin the Double Plumedcrown
nbt 'his phallus erect (literally
tstrong)(representation of Min XII pls. 331-5for this pose)VI 22,2. Ljj In the phrasePsN61 m dt [after Fairman,BIFAO 43,1945 p.121n.1] : Nun , gods 1375,15;
and Lord of MaidensV 241,15;Horus Behdet
gmbs falcon raisesup his flail and hs3-lfn' m'c-_,\ As areward for theking Min makes ,
beforethe 1374,8 ; the
11187.8-9; KO I no.16also.
his phallusstrongwhile copulatingwith maidensI
-1 %_ falcon face 561,5 In battle Horus as a bull with the a of . ,
as Lord of the
Attack 1554,5; the gmbS -seizes(3m): jc-vb nt bftyw of foes (7) 1576,4 but c.f. the phraseiwh dt int ýftyw. f Horus
N Behdety Re 1381,10-11; e2;
1571,14-15 The two .
his flail' images 'seizes iwh 3m dt the and HB in phallus raises up of nhh verbsappear parallel : W. the god Min
in his forms show him doing this , one arm upraisedholding the flail the other , , ,
holding his phallus11188,15-89,1 .-
Zl 88
Theseusesarealsofoundin otherGR templesandthewordwasin generaluse.-
in its body f , rn -jjt. Wb V 505 (13-15) GR, exx. Wb Uses : of unguents: mdT
Il 190,2; bestIntyw= Vi-77\
VIT130,14-15 ; ýknw
Nf-VI314,6. Minerals: nnib L=
Hl93,6-7;qmy9ý%-,, V11161,8;'3t -I\ VI 306,6.
Food meatportionsCDrink wine z--
1134,10.
11193,7-8.
blood: wtr
VI 204,1.
Meeks[78.48521 suggest m-dt.f is anadverbialphrase'totally,entirely'andit seemsto meanthat is pureanduncontaminated something sothatmd m dt.f is 'puremedjointment'for "ample. Examples fromWb referto thekingpure=
1ý-in hisbody thatis 'totally'pure 1132,15and ,
167,7,but it maybe thattheimplicationof 'pure'wasthenappliedto thephrasem-dt.f whenit by itself.Thephrasemaybemoreakinto m3l 'real'(ýe- alsom-irw.f). occurred
dt-f 10-f morning and evening
Wb V 506(10 ) GR andc f. (7-12) dt is the pupil of the sun eye and a numberof phraseswere constructedaroundthe pairing dt Imorning'= suneyeand]it 'evening'=wombof the sky.
-
Z0 T rn-dt. f 'in the morning' : HB , he showshimself OL in his pupil i. e. in the morningVIII , 93,8-9; this noblegod opensthe dungball ,
11129,15 .
rn-dt. f JLt.f in the morningand evening: a geniwatchesover the temple= Horus falcon promisesto provision the king's table=
LN
V-VI 78,2; the
VI 156,4;1 worshipyour ka in
0 Q,6-. VPC- . c.-, CDinmorrung, eveningandmiddayVI 274,11. -your greatnames= ýý Togetherthe combination morning and evening'can be construedas 'by day and night' that is , 'always'. Onepassagemakesplain the allusionsmadeby the phrase: (HB) risesin the east= t, every day andentersManu
'10 1379,9-10. Y--
1189
dt
eternity
Wb V 507 (4) to 5 10 (1) Pyr. DG. 687,8 pair of termswhich in effect representthe totality of eternaltime ný4 anddt form a complementary both pastand future. nbý is masculine dt is feminine , noo may be usedto representthe past , beginningof time , dt the future end of time [Urk IV 1417for example]; nbb is the morningsun and can be equatedwith Re , idt is the eveningsun and Osiris. Thesetwo aspectsof eternity then complementeachotherand togetherrepresentthe ideaof temporalstability without end.77heexact differencesbetweenthe two wordshavebeendiscussedelsewhere,but the Edfu textsshowhow the later editorsof Egyptiantexts viewedthe words 0
1147-54; Zabkar INES 24.1965 p.77-83 ; ,
DerchainýP.Salt 825 p.37 ; Assmann, Zeit und Ewigkeit in altenAgypten, passim].
The usesof dt are as outlined in Wb and in such formulaic phrasesas: the king is in Wetejesct Iforus m-bnt
k3w
adverbially
'nbw
%N -.
'f6irvee,
IV 17.12 and passim., or in the formula
without further implication.
It,
I=C-ot
it is used
-
Often too, nbb and dt are used synonymously
bb Wanderers dr 'eternity' Two the exist n : the meaning other, each each as a variant of from eternity to the end of eternity IV 330,6. In some cases however there is a conscious use of the word in a contrasting pair : Horus is Lord of Egypt dr nbb r min dr drty. --. ) =-N 'from (past) eternity to today from the time of the falcon to , the end of (future) eternity , where there is the past/future dualism IV 56,2. Similarly his throne dr hrw pn VII 8,6 00
P
ýi\ 46
the king is on ,
from this day to the end of eternity also with future implication ,
This future emphasis shows that in Ptolemaic texts dt is at one end of the eternal cycle and .
at the other.
A text in the Myth describes how time is divided up : the day into minutes. night into hours , year into months nbb into years and ,
a has no division given. Perhaps as it is future , one can A ^0-^
not say how it will be divided VI 61,6 . Also HB has millions
of nrt years , 10,000s of rnpwt
years, and nbb anddt upon his serekh VI 263,6. The association of Re with nbb and Osiris with dt is also played on, to the ultimate level of Osiris Ennead hieroglyph Re the : respectively and protects the king on a of nhh and with spelling jdt 6.
1190
PA111 his throne
[BIFAO 43,1945 p.105]IV 12,1, with the ideaof morning=life , evening= 16 jig ity br nst ruler of eternity upon the throne , death involved here ; Horus is , for it is 0 dt, for IV 18,8. This to the a mummyand the sign write of explains use sz: sovereign ever ýj) VI 154,2.This clear IV 15,9 and Osirian figure , it also appearsin the group distinctionis not alwaysmaintainedhowever: the king is powerful like Re in his years
for
ever VI 95,4 , also IV 56,3.1 'ýýN dt is usedin puns: to makeexcellentyour body (dt. k)-: 1, 11212,17- 213,1 . Prepositionalphrasessuchas : m-dt ; r-knrdt ; r-r'-dt ; r-mn-At also appearat Edfu. The mostilluminatinguseof dt is in 111334,16-335,2 to 17 . This pair of scenesare, and111335,11 one abovethe other on the west wall of the Purgatoriurn(pl.81) . In the First register ,a falcon: headedgod (Re) is called nýb and givesnbb to the king abovehim a figure wearingthe Osiris , "; ý dt crown. called =.
gives
'An king. Horus the throne to the of accompanyingtext upon
says of the king that nbý is at his right hand and'
is on his left. In a further dualism :a
Sk M Wadjet eye presentation Horus gives the king ptr- n nh.tý,hrw dg3. n lit here, night these are ý Aby , S 54Le S VMS j CIO, g. 0.44jý., ýJ s*r for Re ' Osiris ? IV 137,13-14 names and Also spelled:
dd
: =ý
IV 13,7 [Montpellier J 2291.
to say , tell of Wb V 618 (9) to 625 (2) DG 689,1'& Cr.754a; CED310; KH413
Frequentat Edfu and witý ýtheorthographies: ýý form
dd (d=D-ýwty ape)VI 5,6; V 3.4. Usual
-I
Phrases: dd. mdw Wb V 625 (3) to 626 (5) Pyr. 'wordsspoken' 58,11and mostimaginatively
V 205,17.
dd-mdw-in 'utteranceby' Wb V 625 (13) to 626 (3)
dd
IV
IV 52,2 or
IV 20,5
IV 20,9.-,
to abide, be enduring IntransitiveWb V 628 (6) to 629 (11) Pyr
TransitiveWb V 629 (12-15) GR
1191
c f. KII 549 TCE'r
be appropriate
Usesare as in Wb with the consistentspelling 681
(119,3).In puns: Reand 1113
or
endureforever IV 330,6.
At the root of the verb is the djed pillar, the symbolof permanenceand stablity'[Van do Walle, NouvelleClio 6.4954 p283 ff. : also Martin Garantsymbolp. 111.112and 16-18;I-Mikhail. GM 83,1984 p.51-691which is mentionedas oneof the relics at Busirisandequatedwith the backbone ff Osiris of
lid
1332,9.
slaughter
In a text at Edfu Horus the falconjýT
if
for his father 111276,16.This word seemsto be
fl 9k Islaughtceand may corrcspond wiLh Wb V 631 (2)
I (Phill Philae-<1420> PhOL199 =
p. 11(10) ddn. k st'yOu kill them (foes) in batdo. NA remarks this is the ýonlycxample of 'kill with the club' (for this is the accompanying scene) . It may however be a late writing of
41A-a-
'abkchlen'or more Rely the Edfu example could be a spelling of 'd'slaughtee .
j2d
Osiris Wb V 627 (8-10)
7bis is the identification of Osiris with the Djed-pillar , 'words of Osiris
noble one in Busiris
(ddw) 1165,16 [Cauville Osiris p. 1851. ,
dd3
to swell, grow fat. Of corn - ripen Wb V 631 (10) to 632 (3) GR
Cr.792a; CED321: KH 435to ripen AT41 . U11C Theverbderivesfromthecarlierdd3The(Wb V 631.3-9)MK whichis usedasanadjectiveof fat 632,4-6) V (Wb and from animal of birds used texts the medical and and a substantive'faf animals alsoplantTae= sap. Adjective(animalsandmeat)iw3w-dd3 11,11*' stPW 15,7.
1490,5-7,iwf
1536,10-11 heaven) (theirsmokereaches
IV
of iw3w 1489,16 birds
IV
ZI 92
Of plants
15ý 0 : in Sbt-d' - s9n.f nn
with theseTat'(ripe)lotusesIV 42,5.
intransitiveverb: your field is flourishing(rwd)!; ýO npr. k 'your corn is ripe' 1486,2-3;summer !; is brought,everything \ 0
r-mnb 'fat' to perfectionIV 42.5; the Nile hascreated
everythingwhich is fat for your ka 1583,8-9. Transitive verb:
sn n.f 3pdw 'They makebirds fat for him 11176,7;the god k1s3
'makes npr corn ripe' IV 44,13. zhý? t N=
'plantsfat resin'(c.f. Wb Drog. 605) : in a recipefor kyphi debenof resin , ,3 ý&ý ofqdyareused I1203,8,also; tre-P[Charpentierp.882-3takesthis as 'plumpcom] 11211,6
Theuseof kF asa consistentdeterminativeshowsthat kr is regardedasas somethingfluid from a plant or animal.
ddw
Enduring Ones
Wb V 627 (13) GR TheEdfu textsgive theearliestattestations of thesedivine beings. The termcanbe appliedto all the godsin oneplaceandat Edfu a list of godshereincludesft0_4 I JJb3 VII 2,8. They arequalifiedby 01 b% MA, the adjectiven1ri 'divine': a harpoontext hasthe greatgods of Wetejeset,the living bas in Ndm-'nb VI 240,1; has great gods in St-wrt living kas in WetjcsetHor M, Heliopolis(net text) VI 237.6; at Philae fifteen godsfilling the eyeare greatgodsand ,
of
n1ri of Wadjetandnoblerulersof cities andnomes<1676> Phot.519; rulersof Egypt and n1ri of Fekherettoo. <2895>Phot.850/1Other texts give more information about the D-dw : the scenehasthe title
Mil
CDleadinghis majestyto Ytyt and presentingthe king to the templeIV
205,9. P1.91Fe Ig IV ext.Naos showsHathor; Atum, Montu, Horus the child bringing the king beforeHorusBehdet.Theyarealsocalledtheguardiansof theSia-falconin theGreatPlacein Mesen, ffat Edfu. Further in a wine text so the term seemsto apply to thesesupportiveminor godsat i, , b1ti bnt Bodt are immanent, inhabit Behdet and are rulers of Hor-Maaty [for this meaningof b3 se6 Sauneron,RdE 15 1964 p.49-511 VII 279,3. The gods here are Horus Hathor and , W1 'are Dendera A wrw n T3rrt MD III 82e. called Harsomthus. processionof godsat M, & : Horus VII 313,12 ; the GreatPlaceof protecting The ddw give protection: amulettext unite
1193
ffý '%it! for his imageof the beetleV 321.3. Re is the Placeof Protectionof
in importance Theycouldbetreatedasancestor least to them: thewallsof the similar or at gods, Xmythaveuponthem
tpyw.' andthepsilt of thenomeVII 15,2-3.In this respectthey tfl alsoplaya rolein thecosmogonical wrw in theTwo Shrine texts: thefalconis with 184', RowsVI 12,7.A duplicatedtextnotesthatthefield of theIlyw-godsandlic', the contained ribi-reedIV 338,14
111158,5Tlesegodsseemto haveexistedbeforethecreationtook .
place. Reymond[CdE74,1963 P-58-59andMOETp.2801translated the wordas 'ghosts''ancestors'. Djjw maystemfromdd 'to be firm' 'to endure be stable'andat Denderathereis a punon this, , 8ff 881'swho distinguish crownsareofferedand thegodbefore rcjoiceandthecrowns
arefixcd
firmly onhisheadMD III 20t It mayalsobeconnected Osiris dd-pillar the as with .
dd
back bone Wb V 627 (12) GR
In the Busiris nome the relics listed here are the'noble Djed pillar andcle'"Q ,
divine back bone
which unites the limbs of Osiris' 1332,9. This text then equatesthe Djed pillar with the back bone of Osiris [Beinlich, Osirisreliquien p.252-31.
gab
to sdng , stab Wb V 632 (7-10) NK, mag. Late, GR'
FCD
'incitc sting -326
ddb is a variation on 11cim(Wb V 634,19-20).In the NK magical texts it is the 'sting' of the has Edfu ). At (see Wb beleg. the tread verb a which person might scorpion, or somethingsharpupon legs, includes Things description living things two things on a of on earth a widenedrangeof uses: 16-N sting with their stings on four legs, thosewhich spit from their mouthsand ý ýJ VI foes = ýrw-' in Also horns M. 141,15. are stabbed all offering a and gore with their -;; , 133.11and alsoRe saidto Thoth 'Thesefoes-01 '4AýD called ; mý text has
st he stabbedthem,and this place is then
VI 114,8.Sauneronshowedthat this is a namefor the sanctuaryat Tod, whCra C. [BIFAO 62,1964,p.37-391.In mythologicalexplanationsthen it was the place
wherefoeswerestabbed.
2-194
with disk books 'the is found the sun are of uniting A further use great where.
U-e %3
'inscribed on a writing board and a copy (made)1568,2-3 . The use has beenextendedthen to 'scratching'somethingin writing on a tabletor board
ddft
reptiles Wb V 633 (6) to 634 (3) BD cL DG 688,1dtft wonn 1.r, Cr. 792b; CED 321 ; KH 437 A1kT465 64r4
The earliestexamplesof this word useit to describesnakes,suchas the uraeusand other sacred snakes.In the plural it could apply to snakesor wormsand later cameto be a collective word for reptilesandinsects[Homung St.Gen.20 1967p.69 1. , , The word appearsat Edfu with this generaluse: the AgathodemonandRenenetstay(ndb) ;;P\W"0 in the throne in is Isis Behdet 30,5. VII It to the : a a snake of refer gods can also specifically ,,, GreatScorpionand 2Rý Ypswhosepoison is swift 1317.5. In the Memphitenome the , "m type of good snake here is called 4ý- LA^'1330,2. In fact all nornesare designatedas having one of theseserpentsand it is introduced in the phrase ir. f lir snake 'it contains the snake
ddow
t)w of land
In a libation offering, the flood inunclates
mi dmdsn 11257,8= pl.410XII collated,
so it is clear,but still could be a miswritingoE; Z -,o ifto dll (q.v.). -
11
Zl 95
Wordslistedby Wb. but which do not ca"
ifd Wb 171 (13) hasifd as the nameof a sanctuaryat Edfu = Dum.Temp. Insc. 101.4 which is VI 6,7 four sides girdle wall of WLst. .
W beautifulform Wb 180 (10) NK GR Wb cites two examples from: An. 12,4-5 6 twt
qq Dýffi
Jltý.C qO ffi
Behold his 'charm' and An. 1
A. Gardiner [Lit. Texts p.7 for 2.4-5 -'charm' and 16 is non existant] proves that
leaves imt 33b is III MD two Dendera is the child, which the word example this no such word and Edfu examples: the goddessesrejoice at
qT-11"
1426,8-9; 1111lights up the banks with
`--1443,5, but a parallel text to the first example has. the goddessesrejoice at
4WAY
40 T2V
(both
'glowing lighe like 180.1-6) (Wb 'bright the This or 1420,5. or charm' may well read amulet texts) (see W
king Osiris twt justification to the In light) text, says of a crown glowing .
111142,3 90 form' is like 'My that secret of my that twM rn appearance .
GR (9) 1319 Wb Behdet Horus title of wnp The referenceis IV 214.7andis an exampleof the verbwnp.
Om-13
treeWb in 93 (9) GR
Wb givesone referenceto this sacredtreein the nomeof Cusae, from Edfu
1341,7- it
is more likely to be a mispellingof W
hh. wi
ears, Wb 111152(8) GR.
if Wb quotes 'examplesfrom P.Br. -Rh. '31,17
'00
i 1357.15-a writing of 'nb. wi 'eare . with the in error for
1955 p. 16-71.
Ww
sic. Wb 111177(14) GR
DMes 156 and f
[de Wit, BIFAO 55,
1196
Wb cites one example of a word 'crown of Upper EgYPt'
2'20,6 - which'is a
(q. of wr-Dk3w v.). writing
bf
Wb 111271 (10) GR with one reference to 1 451,15 rdi gfyt. k r
an
abbreviation for bfty.
ýn
to fly Wb 111287(21) Late GR
The Edfu "ample given by Wb is a'misunderstanding hn 'to of settle' 'to alight': 'I have given to w him (the king) birds 'settling 11 (11). 13 m sis on a perch' are
msbs
Wb Il 149,1 , with one reference -1 540,4 sempriest a tool of the sem-priest so , , 04t-
excellent of hands , pure fingers in the task of
actually ms hs 'compiling the rite'
AMB JEA 32,79 so p.9 and Alliot Culte 1397 n.3. -
nmi
verbWb 11266(6) GR
The text cited reads : in irf sn msd sn.f smsw.f by Fairman and Blackman and translated'who
nsp
A~ ILL,
f nim mr. sw as shown =
ý. love him TVI 77.3 and JEA 29,1943 18 n.d. will
plant Wb 11319(11) GR
-aUf Wb citesonereference incense : offeringof to Mn wrb 279showsclearlythatthewordis
S'93
DIV
ýsp/b
type of bird Wb IV 55 (20) GR
Wb has one reference from Edfu : an offering list includes
Its
Brugsch, Festkal. taf. 5,1 Chassinat notes that the correct text is . n. 17] and Alhot read this as
shmt v
everyyear1181,5, butXI
C.3"601t-gd
flame Wb IV 250 (9) GR
which is the spelling in V 359,7 (see
'fattened geese' [Culte I p.218 and p.238 n.6].
'2197
In a turtle text of Hathor spewing out flames 3bt rwi sbi. k ,
M sbiw. k 'her flame
prevails over your foes' Il 74,12 , thus sbm 'to prevail over'.
shn m
Wb IV 269 (17) GR
Wb cites Dum. TII reads
sk
taf. 73 with word
bnm m 3bty but in Chassinat'stext he ,
11218,13 andthe word is sm'r or sndm ,
Wb IV 315 (11) GR
Wb citesFestkaltaf. Ill, I=V 356,1
beforethis goddess Chassinatnotes(0) .
that the sign is not visible now becauseof cement- the readingis from Brugsch.In fact shouldbe rto nt-'! . emended.
sgmbt
wick Wb IV 321(12) GR
A text in the Nfin chamberon preparingunguentsfor the god includes but the
389,1-2 Wb cites a spelling .
P is
r.,
a suffix from the previousword and this is
gmýt 'wick! (q.v.).
stf
Wb IV 342 (13) GR
Phild 1 106,11 filling of the eye text has :4A. plant' , the Edfu version of this shows that this is con=tly
lit. s m mnw '--- its pupil with imw sdf3 'to supply' VIII 137,6 -so
the Philae version is a variant spelling of sdf3.
gr-plL type of myrrh Wb V 182(2) GR. 11205,14is readas g3r-dbn (q.v.).
In the laboratorytexts
dsds
eyepaint, cosmetic Wb V 487 (7) GR
The word written as
ý'k' :
VII 277,10with referencesin the Wb - E.Mam.92 ; Philae
<2732> Phot.995 ; <2733>995 , is readas msdmt [Harris, Minerals p. 176 , Fairman,BIFAO 43
2198
1945 p. 120 n-11 .
zi 99
BiblioLyranhv The abbreviations for ýeriodicals follow the Annual Egyptological Bibliography and seealso
Lexikonder Aegyptologie six volumes,ed.W.Helck andE.Otto,Wiesbaden,1975onward.For , oldercitationsconsultthefirst volumeof WdrterbuchderAegyptischeSprache(Wb).
Abubakr, A. M. and J.Osing - Achtungstexte aus dem Alten Reich, MDAIK 29,1973 pp.97-133. Albright, W. F. - Notes on Egypto-Semitic Etymology I (Introduction), AJSL 34, January 1918 pp.81-98. Allam, S. - Hieratische Osu-akaund Papyri aus der Ramessidenzeit,TUbingen, 1973. Alliot, M. - Un Orthographe non reconnuedu mot
'ntyw, RdE4,1940
pp.227-8 Alliot, M. - Les rites de la chasseau filet, aux temples de Karnak, dT&ou et dEsneh, RdE 5.1946 pp.57-118. Alliot, M. - Une famille de mots reconstitude
Pyr.
ins We rouge,
RdE 10,1955 pp. 1-7.
Alterimfiller,H. - Ein Opfertextder 5. Dynastie.MDAIK 22.1967 pp.9-18. AltenmUller,H. - Zwei neueExemplaredesOpfertextesder 5. Dynastie.MDAIK 23,1968 p.1-8. Altenmfiller,H. - Die Bedeutungder"GotteshalledesAnubis" im Begr2bnistitual,JEOL 22,1971-2, pp.305-317. Altenmuller,H. - DasOlmagazinim,GrabdesHesirein Saqqara(QS2405), SAK 4.1976 pp.1-29. Alterimaller,H. - Zur BedeutungderHarfherliederdesAlten Reiches,SAK 6,1978 pp.1-24. Altenmuller,H. - Ein Zauberspruch zurn"SchutzdesLeibes", GM 33.1979pp.7-12. Amer,H. Ibrahim- 1:offrandespdcifiquedesbraceletsH3drt ADenderaet Edfou,HommagesA F.Daumas,Montpellier'l 986p.17-24. Anderson,R.D. - Catalogueof EgyptianAntiquitiesin theBritish MuseumIII MusicalInstruments, BMP London 1976. Andreu,G. - Le Policiers'93,BIFAO 87,-1987pp.1*-20Andreu,G. et Cauville,S. - Vocabulaireabsentdu Wrterbuch (1), RdE 29,1977pp. 5-13and(2)
1200
RdE 30,1978pp. 10-21. Anthes, R. - Die zeidiche Ansetzungdes Fdrsten Nbrj I, vorn Hasengau,ZAS 59,1924 pp. 100-108. Anthes, R. - Eine Polizeistreife des Mittleren Reichesin die Westliche Oase,ZÄS 65,1930 p. 108-114.
Anthes,R. - Der BerlinerHockerdesPetarnenophis, ZAS 73,1937p.25-35. Anthes,R. - TheoriginalMeaningof M3'-brw, JNES13,1954pp.21-51. Anthes,R. - Mit Rahineh1955,Universityof Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, 1959. Anthes,R. - Mit Rahineh1956,Universityof Pennsylvania, Philadelphia1965. Anthes,R. - HorusalsSirius,ZAS 102,1975p.1-10. Assmann,J. - Der Konig als Sonnenpriester, Glfickstadt,1970. Assmann,J. - Zwei Sonnenhymnen Grabder Saitenzeit, der SpdtenXVIII Dynasticin Thebanischen MDAIK 27,1971P.1-33. Assmann,J. - Die Inschriftauf dernAUeren Sarkophagdeckel desMerenptah,MDAIK 28,1972, p.47-73. Assmann,J. -Die "HAresie"desEchnaton,Saeculurn23,1972,p.109-126. Assmann,J. - Zeit undEwigkeitim Alten Agypten,Heidelberg1975. Assmann,J. - FestdesAugenblicks Verheissung Agyptischen der der daucr die Kontroverse Harfnerlieder,Fs.Otto,Wiesbaden1977,pp.55-84. Assmann,J. - Eine Traumoffenbarung der G6ttin Hathor, RdE 30,1978 p.22-50.
'''
Assmann,J. - Harfherlied und Horuss6hne,JEA 65,1979, p.54-77. Aufr4e, S. - CarA4es principaux et origine divine des mindraux, RdE 34,1982-31p.3-21. Aufrtre, S. - ttudes de lexicologie et dHistoire naturelle: I- III BIFAO 83,1983 pp. 1-31 ; IV - VI BIFAO 84,1984 pp. 1-21 ; VII BIFAO 85,1985 pp.23-32; VIII - XVII BIFAO 86,1986 pp. 1-32; XVIII - XXVI BIFAO 87,1987 pp.21-44. Badawi, A. Moharnad - Der Gott Chnum, Berlin, 1937. Badawy, A. - Maru-Aten : PleasureResort or Temple ?, JEA 42,1956 p.58-64. in Ancient Egypt, ASAE 54, Construction Methods Evidence Philological A. Badawy, of about -
2201
1957.P.51-74. Badawy,A. - AncientEgyptianArchitecturalDesign,BerkeleyandLos Angeles,1965. Badawy,A. - The Approachto theEgyptianTemplein theLate andGrxco-RomanPeriods.ZAS 102,1975pp.79-90. Baer,K. - The Low Priceof Land in AncientEgypt,JARCE 1.1962p.2546. Baer,K. - An EleventhDynastyFarmer'sLettersto his Family,JAOS83,19673p.1-19. Baines,J. -B On MythologicalandLinguistic Notes,Orientalia39,1970,p.389-404. Baines,J. - FecundityFigures- EgyptianPersonificationandtheIconologyof a Genre,Warminster, 1985. Baines,J. - EgyptianTwins, Orientalii 54,1985ppA61-482. Baines,J. - Color TerminologyandColor Classification: AncientEgyptianColor Terminologyand Polychromy,AmericanAnthropologist87,1985p.282 - 297. Baines,J. - Mswt "Manifestation" HommagesAF.DaurnasI, Montpellier,1986p.43-50. , Bakir, Abd EI-Mohsen- Slaveryin PharaonicEgypt,CASAENo.18,Cairo, 1952. desAlten ReichesMDAIK 3,1932 p.50-113; MDAIK 4, Balcz,H. - Die GeMssdarstellungen 1933p.18-36; MDAIK 5,1934 p.45-94. Barguet,P. - Un groupeXenseignes en rapportavecles nomsdu roi, RdE 8,1951 p.9-19. Barguet,P. - La Basedu reliquaireAbyddnien RdE 9.1952 pp.153-5. , Barguet, P. - Vorigine et la signification du contrepoids de collier-menat, BIFAO 52,-1953 p. 103-111. Barguet, P. - Le Temple dAmon-Re A Karnak, Le Caire, 1962. Barguet, P. - Le Papyrus N. 3176 (S) du Mus6e du Louvre, BdE 37, Le Caire; 1962. Barguet,P. '- Le cycle lunaire d'aprýs deux textes dEdfou, RdE 29,1977 p. 14-20. Barguet, P. - Une liste des pehou (ftgypte sur un sarcophage,KEmi 16,1962 p. 1-20. Barguet, P. -- Note sur la sortie du Roi hors du palais, HommagesA F. Daurnas1,Montpellier 1986, p.51-54. Barns, J.W. B. - Egyptians and Greeks,InauaguralLecture delivered before the University of Oxford, 25th November, 1966.
2202
ZAS 95,1969p.73-80. Barta,W. - Zur Bedcutungdessnwt-Festes, Barta, W. - Funktion und Lokalisicrung der Zirkumpolarsteme in den Pyramidentexten,ZAS 107, 1980pp. 14.
I-
.1,
Barucq, A. - Les Tcxtes Cosmogoniquesd'Edfou d'Aprýs les Manuscrits Laiss6spar Maurice Alliot, BIFAO 64,1966 p. 125-167. Basta, M. - ExcavationsWest of K6m Firin (1966-1967), CdE 54, Nr. 107,1979 pp. 183-196. VonBeckerath, j.
Untersuchungen zur politischen Geschichteder Zweiten Zwischenzelt in -
Agypten, Glackstadt, 1964. Von Beckerathj.
Die "Stele der Verbannten" im Museum des Louvre (C.256), RdE 20,1968 -
p.7-36.
I
Beinlich, H. Ein altagyptischerRducherarmin Heidelberg, MDAIK 34,1978 15-31. p. Beinlich, H. Die SpezifischenOpfer der OberAgyptischenGaue, SAK 7,1979 11-22. p. Beinfich, H. Die "Osirisrefiquien" Zurn Motiv der Korpzergliederungin der Altagyptischen Religion, Wiesbaden, 1984.
Bell, L. -Luxor TempleandtheCult of theRoyalKa, JNES44,1985p.251-294. Bergman,J. - Nut - Himmeisg6ttin Daumg? jttin- Lebensgeberinin ScriptaInstituti Donneriani , AboensisX, ReligiousSymbolsandTheirFunctions,Uppsala,1979 53-69. p. Von Bergmann,E. - Der Sarkophag desNesschutafnut, RT 6,1885 p.131-165. Berlandini-Grenier, J. - Senenmout, BIFAO 76,1976 stolisteroyale,sur unestatue-cube, p.111-132. Berlandini, J. - Une st6le de donation du ynastie Libyen Roudamon, BIFAO 78,1978 p. 147Berlev, 0. - Les prdtendus "citadins'au moyen empire, RdE 23,1971 p.2348.
-
IIý-
Bevan, E. -A History of Egypt Under the Ptolemaic Dynasty, Methuen and Co. London 1927. , , , Bidoli, D. - Die Sprache der Fangnetzein den altAgyptischensargtexten,Glackstadt, 1979. Bietak, M. und Reiser-Haslauer,E. - Das Grab des Anch-Hor I Obersthoftneisterder gottesgemahlin Nitokris, Wien. 1978.
Von Bissing,F.W. - Die MastabadesGem-Ni-Kai,Berlin 1905and 1911. Von Bissing,F.W. - La Chambredestrois saisonsdu sanctuairesoUre du roi Rathoures(Ve
2203
dynastie)AAbousir,ASAE 53,1955p.319-338. Blackman,A.M. - SomeMiddle KingdomReligiousTexts.ZAS 47,1910p.116-132. Blackman,A. M. - SomeChaptersof theTotenbuchandotherTexts,ZAS 49,1911pp.54-66. Blackman,A. M. - The Significanceof IncenseandLibationsin FuneraryandTempleRitual,ZAS 50,1912pp.69-74, PlacentaandtheMoon-godKhons.JEA 3,1916 p.235-249. Blackman,A.M. - ThePharaoh's Blackman.A.M. - Priest,Priesthood(Egyptian),Encyclopaedia of ReligionandEthics, ed. J.Hastings,Vol. X p293-302,Edinburgh.1918. IdeasandUsagesin AncientEgypt,1.LustrationsandThe Blackman.A.M. - Sacramental HeliopolitanSun-god,P.S.B.A. 40 MarchandMay, 1918p..57-66andp.86-91. BlackmanA.M. - Episodesin theEgyptianDaily TempleLiturgy, JMEOS 1918-1919p.27-53. Blackman,A. M. - Sacramental IdeasandUsagesin AncientEgypt,RT 39,1921pp.44-78. Blackman,A.M. - ThePositionof Womenin theEgyptianHehrchy, JEA 7.1921 p.8-30. Blackman,Alt
in Various fiddle Certain Passages ?. Egyptian JEA 16.1930pp.63-72. texts, -
Blackman,Alt
Nebipuscnwosrct, JEA 21.1935 Stela 1-9. 71re of pp. -
Blackman A11. - The Storyof SinuheandOtherEgyptianTexts.JEA 22,1936 pp.35-44. , Blackman,A. M. - ReviewofHieratic Papyriin theBritish Museum,3rd seriesChesterBeattyGift, editedby A.H.Gardiner,JEA 22,1936pp.103-106. Blackman,A.M. -A noteto Mr.Alan RowesProvisionalReporton the Excavationsat Athribis, AAA 25,1938 p.132-137. Blackman,A.M. - The King of Egypt'sGraceBeforeMeat,JEA 31 . 1945p.57FfBlackmanA.NL - The Consecration of an EgyptianTempleAccordingto theUseof Edfu,JEA 32, 1946p.75ff Blackman,A.M. andH.W.Fairman- The Significanceof theCeremonyt1wt-bbswin theTemple of Horusat Edfu, JEA 35.1949p.98-112andJEA 36,1950p.63-81. Blackman,W. - The Fellahinof UpperEgyp4London,1927. Bleeker,CJ. - Isis andNcphthysasWailing Women,Numcn5,1958 p. 1-17. Meeker,CJ. - EgyptianFestivals,Enactments of ReligiousRenewal,Leiden, 1967.
1204
Bleeker,CJ. - HathorandThoth,Two Key Figuresof theAncientEgyptianReligion,Leiden,1973. Bogolowski, E. - Die "Auf-den-Ruf-Hörenden" in der Privatwirmhaft unter der 18. Dynastie,
Fs.Hintze,Berlin, 1977p.81-95. de la "ritulaireRoyale, BIFAO 78,1978p.347-387. Bonh8me,M.A. - Lesdesignations Bonnet,H. -Die Libationein Fruchtharkeitsritus?,MDAIK 14,1956p.11-16. Boochs,W. -WeitereBernerkungen Tributen,GM 71,1984pp.61-66. zu densogenannten Borchardt,L. - Ein Rechnungsbuch deskoniglichenHofesausdernEndedesMittlerenReiches, ZAS 28,1890pp.65-103. Borchardt,L. -Die Cyperussaule, ZAS 40,1902pp.36-49. Borchardt,L. - Drei Hieroglyphenzeichen, ZAS 44,1907pp.75-79. Borchardt, l. - Alt2gyptischeSonnenuhren, ZAS 48.1910p.9-17. Borchardt,L. - DasGrabDenlanaldesKonigsSahure,11,Leipzig, 1913. Borchardt,L. - Die AltagyptischeZeitmessungin Die Geschichte derZeitmessung derUhren und , series, BandI, Berlin andLeipzig 1920. , Borchardt,L. - Bilder des"Lerbrechens derKrIlge", ZAS 64,1929p.12-16.
-
Borghouts,J.F. -The Evil Eyeof Apopis,JEA 59,1973p.114-150. ,ýII Borghouts,J.F. - Reviewof D.Meeks AnndeLexicographique (1977)Paris. 1980in CdE Tome 1 , 56,111,1981p.268-275. Borghouts, J.F. - The lbtjw,
IDE 1,1985 pA3-45.
Bothmer,B. V. - Egyptian Sculpture of the Late Period, 700B.C. to A. D. 100, New York, 1960. Bouriant, U. -Notes des voayage §7-12, RT 13,1890, pp. Breasted,J. - Varia, PSBA 23, May 1901,p.236-243. Breasted,J. - The Edwin Smith Surgical Papyrus Vol. 1 Meroglyphic Text, Translation and , Commentary, Chicago, 1930. Bresciaiý, E. -
]Vr imj-gnwt, klr imj-sL3tjw oppure Hr imj-b3tjw,
Hommages A F.Daumas I, Montpellier, 1986, pp.87-94. Bresciani, E. and S.Pemigotd - Assuan Pisa, 1978. . Broekhuis, T.- Do Godin Renenwetet,Assen, 1971.
2205
Brovarski,E. - An UnpublishedSteleof theFirst IntermediatePeriodin the OrientalInstitute Museum,JNES32,1973pA53-465. Brovarski, E. - The Doors of Heaven Orientalia 46,1977 p. 107-115. , Brugsch, H. - Ein geographischesUnicum ZAS 3,1865 p.25-29. , Brugsch, H. - Bau und NlaaBcdes Tempels von Edfu, ZAS 9.1871 pp.3245.
Brugsch,H. - OberdenLautwcrthdesZeichens ICA
Xr, ZAS 17,1881p.254 1.
Brunner,H. - Die LehredesChedSohnesdesDuaf.AgyptologischeForschungen13,GlackstadL and Hamburg,1944. Brunner, It - Die Hieroglyphen ftlr'Muchern, Bedecken,Handflache" und die hincn entsprechenden Weirter,Gwingen
.
1965.
Brunner,H. - Wiederurndie AgypdschcnMake MerryLieder, WES 25,1966pp.130-131. MDAIK 14,1956p20-28. Brunner-Traut,E. - Atum als BogenschUtze. Brunner-Traut, E. - Sehgottund Horgott in Literatur und Ibcologie , in Otto ed. Fragen an die AlLigypitische literatur, Wiesbaden. 1977 p. 125-145. Bruytre, B. - Rapport sur les Fouilles de Deir el Mddineh, 1926, Cairo, 1927. Bruy4e. B. - Rapport sur les Fouilles de Deir el MMneh, 1934-5. Cairo, 1939. Bruytre, B. J.Manteuffel, KMcjalowski, ,
I. SaintcFare Garnot, C.Kucntz Tell Edfou 11937. Le -
Caire 1937. Bucher, P. - Les Hymnes h Sobk-Ra, scigncur de Smcnou : P. 2 et 7 de la B iblioLhbquede Strasbourg,Mmi 1.1928 pA 1-52 and p. 147-166. Buhl, M-L. - 7te Goddessesof the Egyptian Tree Cult, JNES 6,1947 pp.80-97. Burchardt, M. - Das Agyptische Wort for'Vatee ZAS 48,1910 p. 18-27. ,
desAlten und Nfittleren Burkard,G. - TextkridscheUntersuchungen zuAgyptischenWeisheitslehmn Reiches,Wiesbaden,1977.-ihres Burkard,G. - Bibliothekenim altenAgypten-uberlegungen und nachweises methodik zur fibersicht.zum standder forschung.BibliothekForschungundPraxis4,1980 p.79-115. Caminos,R.A. -A Prayerto Osiris. P.BM 10299(Saltcollection), NIDAIK 16,1958p.20-24. Carninos,R.A. - Tle Nitocris AdopitonStela,JEA 50,1964pp.71-100.
2206
Caminos,R.A. - TheNew KingdomTemplesof BuhenI and11, London, 1974.Caminos,R.A. - Reviewof Stewart,EgyptianStelae,Relifs andPaintingsI. in JEA 64,-1978 pp.151-157. Capart,J. - UneListe d'Amulettes,ZAS 45,1908p.14-21. Capart,J. A.H.Gardiner,B. vandeWalle - New Light on theRamesside Tomb Robberies, JEA , 22,1936p.169-193. Carter,H. andA.H.Gardiner TheTombof Ramesses Royal Tomb, Turin Plan JEA IV the of a and 4,1917 pp.130-158. Cauville.S. - Uneoffrandesp6cifiqued'Osiris: le r6cipientde dattes(mld3-bnr), RdE 32,1980 p.47-64. Cauville,S. - sbn-rbyt unedesignationdela ndcropole(FEdfou,RdE 32,1980p.135-6. Cauville,S. - Chentayetet Merkhetes,desavatarsd1siset Nephthys,BIFAO 81,1981p.21-40. Cauville,S. - irt - un nornde la situle?, RdE 34,1982-3p.137. Cauville.S. - Unerýgledela'grammaire'dutemple,BIFAO 83,1983pp.51-84.
It'
Cauville,S. andD.Devauchelle Lesmesuresrdellesdu templedWou, BIFAO 84,1984p.23-34. Cauville,S. -A proposdesdesignations dela palettedescribe,RdE 38,1987p.185-7. ' Cauville, S. Un prdfixe p en egyptien ?, RdE 38,1987 183-4.1 p.
-
Cauville, S. - Les Myst&es d'Osiris A Dendera interpr6tation des chapellesosiriennnes,BSFE 112, 1988pp.23-36.
IPI..
I
Cauville, S. - La Chapelle de Thot-lbis A Dendera6difide sousPtoMmdeI er par Hor, Scribe d!Amon-Re, BEFAO 89 1989pA3 - 66. Cauville, S. - Le temple de Dendera,Guide Arch6ologique, Le Caire, 1990. Cazemier, LJ. -VreesindePyramideteksten, IEOL25,1977-78p. 75-82I. do Cenival, F. - Un document in6dit du Fayourn relatif A 1exploitation de terres (P.dern. Lille inv. Sorb. 1186), RdE 20,1968 p.37-50.
I
de Cenival, F. - Les Associations dans les temples dgyptiens d'aprbsdes donn6esfoun-despar les Romaine, Paris 1969, 5-19., Hellenistique in Migions l2gypte d6motiques et p. en papyrus , de Cenival, F. - Deux papyrus in6dits deLille avec unerdvision du P.d6m. Lille 31, Enchoria7,
2.207
1977p.20. &rnf, J. Le CaractUedesOushebfisd'aprtsles iddesdu NouvelEmpire,BIFAO 41.1942 pp.105-133. terný, J. 7be Will of NaunakhteandtheRelatedDocuments,JEA 31,1945pp.29-53. terniYtJ. PaperandBooksin AncientEgypt,Inaugurallecture UniversityCollegeLondon 29 . May 1947. 6ernf, 1. SomeCopticEtymologies in AgyptischeStudiened.by O.Firchow.Berlin 1955 , p.30-37. &rnf, J. SomeCopticEtymologiesIII. BIFAO 57,1958p203-213. &m§, J. LanguageandWriting, in The Legacyof Egypt(2). ed.J.R.Harris,Oxford, 1971 pp.197-219. 6ern'Y9J. Cairo Pcriod, BdR 50, 1973. in Rarnesside lbebes Workmen Community the at of . -A Chace,A., L.BuUandI-I.Manning- TheRhindMathematicalPapyrus(BM 10057and 10058). Ohio. 1929. Chassinat,E. - Le livre de protdgerla barquedivine,RT 16,1894p.105-122. Chassinat,E. - Critiqued'unecritique,RT 20,1898 p.1-31. Chassinat,E. - Textesprovenantdu Sdrapeu'm do Memphis§§ 82 - 127RT 22,1900 p.163-180;§§ 156-182RT 25.1903pp.50-62. Chassinat,E. - Le templed'HorusBehoudititA Dcndcra,REA 1.1925p.298-308. Chassinat,E. - Qulequesparfurnset onguentsen usagedanslestemplesde Rgypte ancienne,REA' III 1930p. 117-167. , Chassinat.E. - Le Mar du roi Mmbrd ý Edfou,BIFAO 30,1930p.299-303. Christophe,L- Les f6tesagaims du calendrieidlbthor AEdfou,Cahiersd1listoiretgyptienneVII. February1955p35-42. Christophe,L. - Le pylOneMamesside! dT-dfou,ASAE 55,1958p.1-24. MdlangesMasperoIV4,1961pp.17-29. Christoph6,L. - Le Vocabulaired'architecturemonumentale, Clarysse,W. - GreekLoan-wordsin Dcmodc,in Aspectsof DemoticLexicography.Leuven,1987 pp.9-34.
1208
Cl6re,JJ. -A proposdu mot
(zbi) de linscriptiondeNdkhdbou,RdE 14,1940
p.113-121. Clbre, JJ. - Une statuettedu fils aine du roi Nectanebo,RdE 6,1951 p. 135-156. ClUe, JJ. - La lecture de la fraction "deux tiers" Archiv Orientalni 20,1952 p.629-641. , ClUe, J. J. - Fragmentsd'une nouvelle reprdsentationýgyptienne du monde. MDAIK 16,1958 pp.30-46.
Cl&e, U. - Un hymneAAbydossurunestblein6dited'dpoqueRamesside, ZAS 84,1959p.86-104. C16re,JJ. - Recherches 'Zta le sur mot
destextesgr6co-romains et surd'autresmots
BIFAO 79,1979p.285 ff. apparentds, le COrsu,F. Stbles-Portes; dgyptiennes Aelementsemboadsd'dpoqueGr6co-Romaine, RdE20, 1968p.109-125. COrteggiani, ý-P.- UnestbleHdliopolitained'dpoquesa1ftein Homm.S.SauneronI pp.115-153. , Crawford,D.J. Kerkeosiris An EgyptianVillage in thePtolemaicPeriod,Cambridge,1971. Crum.W.E. An EgyptianText in GreekCharacters, JEA 28,1942p.20-31. Curto,S. - Postillecircala MetallurgiaAntico-Egizia,MDAIK 18,1962 59-69. pp. Daressy,G. Statuesde Bassetpoque du mus6ede Gizeh,RT 15,1893pp.150-162. Daressy.G. RT 16,1894Nos. 87-108p.42-60. -Notes etremarques, Daressy,G. - TombeauptoldmaiqueAAtfieh, ASAE 3,1902 160-180. pp. Daressy,G. - HymneAKhnourndu TempledEsneh,RT 27.1905 82-93. pp. Daressy,G. - Une Inscription d'Achmoun et la gdographiedu nome Libyque, ASAE 16,1916 p.221-246. Daressy,G. - Fragmentsde deux cercueils de Saqqarah,ASAE 17,1917p. 1-20.
-I 'A
Daressy,G. - Monumentsd'Edfoudatantdu MoyenEmpire,ASAE 17,1917p.237-244. Daressy,G. - InscriptionsTentyrites,ASAE 18,1919p.183-189 Daressy,G. - Sur unesftic de personnages mythologiques,ASAE 21,1921p. 1-6. Darnell,J. Coleman- Amun of Schena,Enchoria16,1988pp.129-131. dgyptiennedu d6monstratifdidentitd,BIFAO 48,1949 Daumas,Fr. - Note sur 1expression p.81-106.
1ý'"'
1209
Daumas,Fr. - La structuredu mammisido Nectaneboh Dcndera,BIFAO 50.1951p.149-152. Daumas,Fr. - Sur trois rcprdsentadons doNout h Dcndera,ASAE 51,1951p.373400. Daumas,Fr. - La valcurde I'or dansla pcnsdeegypdcnnc,RHR, 1956Vol. 149, p.1-17. Daumas,Fr. - Le Sanatoriumdo Dcndcra,BIFAO 56,1957p.35-57. Daumas,Fr. - Note surla planteMatJet,BIFAO 56,1957pp.59-64. Daumas,Fr. -Les Propyldesdu templed1lathorl Philaeet le cultedo la ddessc,ZAS 95,1968 pp.1-7. Daumas,Fr. - Lesobjetssacr6sde la ddeseHathorADendcra,RdE22.1970p.63-78. du qr Daumas,Fr. - Lostextesgdographiques
D'du templedo Dendera,Stateandtemple
Economy,OLA 6,1979 p-689f. Dauirias,Fr. - Dcnderaet le temple(rHathor,Cairo, 1969. Fr. - Projetdun dictionnairedgypdcnPtoldnii que,Acts I st I.C.E. p.145-7(date). Daumasý Daumas,Fr. - Votfrandedo 1'encens et do Ior. RdE27.1975p.102-9. David,A.R. - ReligiousRitual at Abydos,Warminster,1973. Davies,N. de Garis- Tehuti : Ownerof Tomb I 10at Thebesin Studiespresentedto F.L. Griffiths p.279-290. Davies,N. do Garis- Ile Placeof Audiencein thePalace,7AS 60.1925 pp.50-56. Davies,N. do Garis TheTomb of Rekhmireat Thebes1,New York, 1943. Davies.W.V. - The Origin of theBlue Crown,JEA 68,1982p.69-76. Davies,W.V. - Catalogueof EgyptianAntiquitiesin the British MuseumVH, Tools andWeaponsI Axes,London 1987. Davis,S. - RaceRelationsin AncientEgypt(Greek,Egyptian,Hebrew,Roman). MethuenandCo.. London,1951. Dawson,W.R. - SomeObservations on theEgyptianCalendarsof Lucky andUnlucky Days,JEA 12,1926pp.260-264. Dawson,W.R. - Studiesin MedicalHistory,Aegyptus10,1929ppA7-72. Dawson,W, -Studies in the EgyptianMedicalTextsHI, JEA 20,1934pAI-46. Dawson,W. - PygmiesandDwarfsin AncientEgypt,JEA 24,1938 p.185-189.
2210
Dawson,W. - The Writing of thenamelUke. SecondNote,JEA 31,1947p.105 liturgiqueAEdfou,CdE37, Number73,1962 p.31-65. Derchain,P. - Un manueldegeographie Derchain,P. - Un senscurieuxde EXPC49t;chezCldmentd!Alexandrie,CdE52 vol.26,1951 p.269-279. Derchain,P. -Bdbon le dieuct lesmythes,RdE9,1952p.23-47. , Derchain,P. - La visitede Vespasien d'Alexandrie,CdE56,1953p.261-279. au Sdrapdum Derchain,P. La Couronnede lajustification: Essaid'analysed'unrite ptolftaique, CdE 30,Nr. 60,1955pp.225-287. Derchain,P. - Le mortravisseuse, CdE65,1958p.29-32. Derchain.P. - Reviewof : G.Botti, La glorificazionedi Sobke del Fayumin un papiroieraticoda Tebtynis,in Bi.Or. 18,1961p.40-43. Derchain, P. Nouveaux documentsrelatifs A Bdbon (b3b3wj), ZAS 90,1963 22-25. p. Derchain, P. - La p6chede loeil et les mysares d'Osiris A Dendera,RdE 15,1963, 11-25. p. Derchain, P. - Les pleurs Osis et la crue du Nil, CdE 45 no.90, July 1970 p.2824.
Derchain,P. - Surle nomde Chouet safonction,RdE27,1975 110-116(c.f. p. alsoMiette §6 EncoreChoumRdE30,1978p.57). Derchain,P. - La recettedekyphi, RdE28,1976 61-65. p. Derchain, P.
En I'an 363 de sa majestdRA-Harakhtyvivant par-delAle temps et 1espace,CdE 53, -
Nr. 105,1978 pp.48-56.
I
Derchain-Urtel, M-T. -Gott oder Mensch, SAK 3,1975 pp.2541. Derchain-Urtel, M. -T. - Esna: Schrift und Spiel, GM 27,1978 p. 11-21.
-
Derchain-Urtel, M. -T. - Zum BesserenVerstandniseines Textes aus Esna, GM 30,1978 p.27. Derchain-Urtel, M. -T. - Wortspiele zuorf und Bewegung in Edfu und Dendera,Fs. Adolphe Gutbub, Montpellier, 1984 p.55 -60.
C. - UneFiole dvoquantle poisson'lates'dela ddesseNeith, Mdlangesoffert Desroches-Noblecourt, AMichalowski,Warsaw,1966p.71-81. Devauchelle,D. - Les Graffite d6motiquesdu toit du templed'Edfou,BIFAO 83,1983pp.123ff Devauchelle,D. andM.Pezin- Un Papyrusm6dicald6motique,CdE 53 no.105,1978pp.57-66.
2211
Ddvaud,E. - Sur uneformuleptoldmaiquc,ZAS 49,1911p.131-2. A 10 Ddvaud,E. - Mszellcn - sur le mot saito-ptoldmaique
Ntl
ZAS 50,1912p.127-9.
Ddvaud,E. - Deuxmotsmal lus -3 rtbj et stj RT 39,1921pp.20-24. . Coptes.RT 39,1921p.155-177. Ddvaud,E. - 11tymologies E. - ttudes ct notesde grammairede lexicologic, de pal6ographicetc.egypdcnnes Ddvaud4 et coptes, K&ni 1,1928p.136-146. 111.GM 33,1979 pp.19-27. vanDijk, J. - The Luxor Building Inscriptionof Ramesses Dixon, D. M. -A Noteon Cerealsin AncientEgypt, in DomesticationandExploitationof plants andanimals,cd. by Ucko andDimbleby,Duckworth.1969p.131- 142. Dixon, D. M. - The Disposalof CertainPersonal,HouseholdandTown Wastein AncientEgypt,in Man,SettlementandUrbanism,cd. by PJ.Ucko. R.TrigharnandG.W.Dimbleby.Duckworth,1972 pp.647-650. Drioton, E. - Une statueprophylactique do RamsesIII . ASAE 39,1939 p.58-88. Drioton, E. - Recueil de cryptographic monumentale.ASAE 40,1940 p.305-429. Drioton, E. - Expressionsprdpositionnellescridcndtd. ASAE 40,1940 p.619-621. Drioton, E. - Les Mtes de Bouto. B IE 25,1942-3 p. 1-19.
Drioton,E. --La cryptographicdu PapyrusSalt825,ASAE 41.1942 p. 99ff. Drioton, E. - Proc&M Acrophonique or principe consonantal ?, ASAE 43,1943 pp.319-349. Drioton, E. - Les dMcaces de Ptol&n6e tvcrgUe 11sur le deuxibne pyl6ne de Karnak. ASAE 44, 1944 p. II 1-162.
M. - Sur la typologiedesharpes1gyptiennes. Duchesne-Guillemin, CdE 44 Nr. 87,1969 pp.60-68. Dürnichen,J. - NamenundEintheilungder Stundenbei denaltenAegyptern,ZÄS 3,1865 p.1-4. Dilmichen,J. - Ein Salb6lreceptausdernLaboratoriurndesEdfu Tempels,ZAS 17,1879p.97-128. DUmichen,J. - Zur GeographiedesAlten Agypten LoseBlitter aus:dernNachlass.Leipzig, 1894. . Dunham,D. -Two Parallelsto AncientEgyptianScenes,BMFA 35,1937pp.50-55. Eaton-KrauB,M.,;. Ile Khat headdress to the endof the Amarnaperiod,SAK 5,1977 pp.21-40. ZkS 62,1927pp.13-20. Ebbell,B. -Die AgyptischenKmnkheitsnamen, ZAS 64,1929pA8-54. Ebbell,B. - Die AgyptischenDrogennamen,
'2212
Harzeusw. ActaOrientalia17,1939p.82 ff. Ebbell,B. - Die Agyptischenaromatischen , fa 9% Rcgierungsjahr, JNES8,1949 p.35-39. Edel,E. - Zur Lesungvon Edel,E. - BeitragezurnAgyptischeLexikon 1(1-6)ZAS 79,1954pp.86-90; 11 ZAS 81.1956 , p.6-18andp.68-76. Edel, E. - Zu den Inschriften auf den Jahreszeitenreliefsder Veltkammeeaus dern Sonnenheiligturn des Niuserre, I and 11 GOttingen,1963. ,
Edel,E. - Ein neuerBelegfar'Nineveh'in hieroglyphischer Schreibung,Or. 37,1968p.417-420. , Edel,E. - Beitr5gezumAgyptischen Lexikon V, ZAS 96,1969pp.4-14. Edel, E. -Die AfrikanischenNamen in der Volkerliste Ramses11(Luxor), SAK 4,1976 p.75-101. w Edel, E. - Der Brief desAgyptischenWesirs Pasyaraan den Hethiterk6nig Hattusili und verwandte Keifinschrifthriefe, Nach.Akad, W. G. Muingen Nr. 4,1978. , Edel,E. - Bermerkungenzu den Schiessporttextender KOnigeder 18. Dynastie, SAK 7,1979 p.23-39.
Edgerton,W.F. andJ.A. Wilson - HistoricalRecordsof Ramses111, Textsin MedinetHabuVols 1, and11,translation,Chicago,1936. Edwards,I.E.S. - Lord Dufferin'sExcavations at Deir el BahriandtheClandeboyeCollection,JEA 51,1965pp.16-28. Egberts,A. -A Noteon theBuilding Historyof theTempleof Edfu RdE 38,1987p.55-61. , Egberts,A. - Pythonor Worm ? SomeAspectsof theRite of Driving theCalves,GM 111,1989 p.33-45. Egberts,A. - Reviewof CauvilleandDevauchelle, Le Templed'EdfouVol I in Bibliotheca Orientalis47 No. 1/2,Jan-Maart1990pp.102-107. EI-Aguizy,0. - DwarfsandPygmiesin AncientEgypt,ASAE 71,1987p.53-60. M EI-Banna,E. -A proposde la d6signation"Me desDieux" I'_T11
,
BIFAO 86,1986
p.151-170. ASAE 68,1982p.195-222. El-Kordy, Z. - L'Offrandedesfardsdansles templesptoldmaiques, desfeuilles:desarbresi9d , im andb3q, ASAE 69,1983p.269-286. , El-Kordy, Z. - Pr6sentation ttablisscment Z. du pouvoirroyal AMin, dieupar6dreh Effou, BIFAO 84,1984p.121-6. El-Kordy, -
1213
El-Kordy,Z. - L'Orient,donroyal h Horusd'Edfou,MdlangesGamalEddin Mokhtar,1,Cairo, 1985 p.259-262. do la provincedEdfou h la 2e.Nriode intcrmddiaire, EI-Sayed,R. - Qulequespr6cisionssur111istoire BIFAO 79.1979,p.167-207. EI-Sayed,R. - Nehahcr,BIFAO 81.1981CentenarySupplementpp.119-140 Emery,W.B. - GreatTombsof theFirst DynastyIII, London,1958. Engelbach.R. - Reportof the Inspectorate of UpperEgypt , from April 1920to March 1921, ASAB 21,1921p.61-76. Englund,G. -n
3bt theHorizon. Sundriesin Honourof T.SAve-Soderbergh,
Boreas13,1984ppA7-55. Uppsala, ZAS Erman,A. - GebeteeinesungerechtVcrfoigtenundandereostrakaausdernK6nigsgrabcrn, 38,1900p.19-41. Erman,A. - Die Pronorninaabsoluta.ZAS 30,1892pp.15-24. ZAS 46.1909p.96-104. Erman,A. - AssimilationdesAjin anandereSchwacheKonsonanten, Erman,A. - Die mit dernZeichen
-I-
Worte.ZAS 48,1910p.31-47. geschrcibenen
; Evans, J.A. S. -A Sockd and Economic History of an Egyptian Temple in the Greco-Roman Period, Yale Classical Studies vol. 17, cd. Hubbell and Anderson. Yale. 1961. pp. 143-283. Eyre. CJ. -Fate, Crocodiles and the Judgementof the Dead, SAK4,1976 pp. 103-114. Eyre, CJ. - Crime and Adultery in Ancient Egypt, JEA 70,1994 p.92 ff. Fairman, H.W. -A StatueFrom the Karnak Cache,JEA 20,1934 p. 1-4. Fairman. H.W. - Notes on theMphabetic Signs Employed in the Hieroglyphic Inscriptions of the Temple of Edfu, ASAE 43,1943 p. 193-310. Fairman, H.W. - An Introduction to the Study of Ptolemaic Signs and Their Values, BIFAO 43, 1945 p. 51-138. Fairman, H.W. - Ptolemaic Notes, ASAE 44,1944 p263-277. Fairman, H.W. - The Kingship Rituals of Egypt, in ed. Hooke, Myth, Ritual and Kingship, Oxford 1958 p.74-105. Fairman, H.W. -A Sceneof the Offering of Truth in the temple of Edfu, MDAIK 16,1958 Fairman, H.W. -Some Unrecorded Ptblemaic WOrds-ZAS 91,1944- rr. t+,-', .
2214
pp.86-92. Fairman,H.W. -On theOrigin of
'Lwme
JEA 54,1968pp.236-8.
Fairman,H.W. -The triumphof Horus-an ancientEgyptiansacreddrama,London,1974. Farid,A. -The Stelaof AdikhalamaniFoundAtPhilae, MDAIK 34,1978p.53-56. Farid,A. - New PtolemaicBlocksFromRub'-el-Maganin Armant, MDAIK 35,19,79 p.59-74. Faulkner,R.O. - TheLamentations of Isis andNephthys,in MdlangesMasperoIi, Le Caire, 1935-1938p.335-348. Faulkner,R.O. -The Verb'I'to say'andits developments, JEA21,1935 p.177-190 Faulkner,R.O. - EgyptianMilitary Standards,JEA 27,1941pp.12-18. Faulkner,R.O. - TheWilbour PapyrusIV Index,Oxford, 1952. , Faulkner,R.O. - TheMan Who WasTired of Life, P.Berlin 3024,JEA 42,1956 p.21-40. Faulkner,R.O. - PtahhotpeandtheDisputantsin AgyptologischeStudiened.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955p.81-84. Faulkner, R.O. - Notes on the Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage,JEA 50,1964 pp.24-36. Faulkner, R.O. - The King and the Star Religion in the Pyramid Texts, JNES 25,1966 pp. 153-161. Faulkner, R.O. The Ancient Egyptian Book the Dead, of edited by C.Andrews, Guild Publishing, London, 1985.1 Fecht, G. - Die i-Klasse bei den AnfangsbetontenKoptischen Infinitiven
starker drei radikaler -
Verben, Orientalia, 1955p.288-295 and 395-402. p.
Fecht,G. -Amama-Probleme(I-2), ZAS85,1960pp.83-118. Fecht,G. - Der Vorwurf anGott in den'h1ahnworten desIpu-wcr',Heidelberg,1972. Fecht,G. - Zu denInschriftenim GrabdesAnchtifi, Fs. fUr SiegfriedSchotted.W.Helck, Wiesbaden,1968p. 50-60.1 Feichtner,M.K. - Die t-Pr9fix und t-Suffixverbenim Agyptischen,WZKM 39,1932 p.295-314. Festugi6re,R.P. - La Rdvdlationd'HermesTrismdgisteI L:Astronomeet lesSciencesOccultes,Paris ,
1944.
Firchow,0. - Zu denWoriverbindungen mit s-t, ZAS 79,1954p-91-94.
II-
Firchow,0. - Die Botender Gbtter,AgyptologischeStudien,ed, O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955p. 85-92.
1215
Firchow,0. - KonigschiffundSonncnbarke. WZKM 54.1957p.34-42. Firth andQuibell-' Excavationsat Saqqara, The StepPyramidVolumesI- 11,Cairo, 1935-1936. Fischer,11.- The ButcherP0 r. nfr Oricntalia29,1960p.168-190. , Fischer,11.- Ile Inspectorof the c.%of Horus,Orientalia 30,1961p.170-175. Fischer.H. - An Occurrenceof tinn-nsu-t T-hnasaya'on Two Statuettes of the lateOld Kingdom, JAOS81,1961pA23-5. Fischer,H. - Varia Aegypfiaca,JARCE2,1963 pp.17-5l.' Fischer,H. -A Groupof SixthDynastyTidesRelatingto PtahandSokar,JARCE3.1964 p.25-29. Fischer,H. - An Old KingdomMonogram
ZAS 93.1966 p.56-69.
Fischer,H. - Denderain theThird Millenium B.C. New York. 1968. . Fischcr,H. -Review of Hassan.StOckeundStabein JEA 64.1978pp.158-162. Fischer.It - Five Inscriptionsof theOld Kingdom,ZAS 105,1978pp.42-59. Fowdcn,G. - TheEgyptianHermes.A HistoricalApproachto the LatePaganMind, Cambridge UniversityPress.1986. Fox. M. -A Studyof Antef, Oricntalia46,1977p.393423. Frandsen,PJ. - Reviewof JJJanssen,CommodityPricesfrom theRamessidPeriod,Acta orientalia40,1979 pp.279-302. Frank-Kamcnetzky, 1. - Der papyrusNr3162 desBcrl.Museums,OLZ 1914,Nr3 p.97-102andNr.4' p.146-154. Gaballa,G. andK.Kitchen- TheFestivalof Sokar,Orientalia38,1969pp.1-76. Gaillard,C. -Sur deuxoiseaux,figurts dansles tombeau deB6ni-Hassan.Ktmi2.1929p. I940. Gale,N.H. andZ.A. Stos-Gale- AncientEgyptianSilver,JEA 67,1981pp.103-115. Gallo,P. - SomeDernoticArchitecturalTermsin Aspectsof DernoticLexicography,Leuven, 1987 pp.3540. Gardiner,A.H. - 7be EgyptianWord for "Herdsman"andetc., ZAS 42,1905 p.116-123. Gardiner,A.H. - Hymnsto Amon from a LeidenPapyrus,ZAS 42,1905 p. 1242. Gardiner,A.H. - Noteson theTale of theShipwreckedSailor,2AS 45,1908 pp.60-66.
2216
Gardiner, A. H. -The Origin of the Coptic Negative Mi%-, ZAS45, I908p. 73-79. Gardiner, A. H. - Inscriptions from the Tomb of Si-Renpowet 1, ZAS 45,1908 p. 123-140. Gardiner, A. H. - The GoddessNckhbetat the Jubilee Festival of RamesesIII, ZAS 48,1910 p.47-51. Gardiner, A. H. - The Tomb of Amenemhet,High Priest of Arnim, ZAS 47,1910 pp.87-99. Gardiner, A. H. - The Stele of Bilgai, ZAS 50,1912 p.49-57.
-
Gardiner, A. H. -A Late-Egyptian use of the Older Absolute Pronouns,ZAS 50,1912 p. 114-117. Gardiner, A-H. - Notes on the Story of Sinuhe (4th article), RT 34,1912 pp.52-77. Gardiner, A. H. - Notes on the Story of the Eloquent Peasant,PSBA 35,1913 p.264-276.
-
Gardiner, A. H. - Some Personifications: I Hike, the God of Magic PSBA 37,1915 p.253 262 and PSBA 39,1917 p. 135.and 11Hu and Sia, PSBA Feb. 1916 no.278 vol. 38 p.43-54. fý Gardiner, A. H. ProfessionalMagicians in Ancient Egypt, PSBA 39,1917 p.31-44. Gardiner, A. H. - The Tomb of a Much Travelled Theban Official, JEA 4,1917 pp.28-38. Gardiner, A. H. - The Delta Residenceof the Ramessidcs,JEA 5.1918 pp. 127-138 ; 179-200 242-271. Gardiner, A. H. - The Eloquent Peasnat,JEA 9,1923 pp.5-25. Gardiner, A. H. - The Autobiography of Rekhmere,ZAS 60,1925 p.62-76.
Gardiner,A.H. - The Houseof Life, JEA 24,1938p.157 179. -
." "A
Gardiner,A.H. - Two HieroglyphicSignsandtheEgyptianWordsfor'AlabasteeaW'Linen',BIFAO 30,1930p.161-183. Gardiner,A.H. - The Idiom it in, JEA 24,1938p.124-125. Gardiner,A.H. - The Word m'd3 andits! varioususes,JEA 26,1941p.157-8. Gardiner,A. H. - HorustheBehdefite,JEA 30,1944p.23-60. Gardiner,A.H. - TheGreatSpeosArtcmidosInscription,JEA 32,1946p.43-56. Gardiner,A.H. - TheFirst Two Pagesof theWdrterbuch,JEA 34,1948p. 12-18. Gardiner,A.H. -7beCoronation of King Horcmhab,JEA39,1953 pp.3-31. Gardiner,A.H. - MinisculaLexica,AgyptologischeStudiened.O.Firchow,Berlin 19550p.1-3. Gardiner,A. H. -A UniqueFuncraryLiturgy, JEA 41,1955 p.9-17.
1 2217
Gardiner,A.H. -A New MoralizingText,WZKM 54,1957pA3-45. 57-69. Gardiner,A.H. - TheGodsof ThebesasGuarantors JEA 48,1962 Personal Property, p. of Gardiner,A.H. andJ.Cerny- ffieratic OstracaVol. 1,Oxford, 1957. Garnot,J. SainteFare- I: Imakhet les Imakhousd'aprýslesTextesdesPyramides,Melun, 1942. Garnot,J. SainteFare- Noteson the Inscriptionsof SutyandHor, JEA 35,1949p.63-68. Garnotý-J. SainteFare- Notesphilologiquessur lesTextesdesPyramides,RdE 8.1951 p.71-78. Garstang,J. - TheBurial Customsof AncientEgypt,London,1907. Gasse,A. - La litanie des douze noms de Re Harakhty, BIFAO 84,1984 p.89-227. Gauthier, H. - LeReposoir" du dieu Min, K6mi 11,1929p.41-82. Geffler-lbhr, B. - Zur Schreibungvon m3l-brw mit der Blume, GM 116,1990 pp.25-43.
Giddy,L. - TheEgyptianOases,Warminster,1987. Gillam,R.A. - An instanceof thetide imy-r 9wt n9mt on a statuettein a privatecollection,GM 36,1979pp.15-26. Glanville,S.R.K. - Recordsof a RoyalDockyardof the time of TuthmosisIH, ZAS 66,1931 p.105-121andZAS 68,1932p.7-41. Goedicke,H. - JuridicialExpressions of theOld Kingdom,KNES 15,1956p.27-32. Goedicke,H. - Alternationof h*andd, ZAS 80,1955p.32-4. Goedicke,H. -A NeglectedWisdomTextýJEA 48,1962pp.25-35. Goedicke,H. - Die Uufbahn desMin MDAIK-21,1966pp.1-71. , Goedicke,H. - 727 vor Christus,WZKM 69,1977p.1-19. Goelet,0. - stp-s3in Old KingdomTexts,JARCE23,1986p.83-96. Goodwin,C.W. -:A -rebusfor theWord Xesteb,ZAS 6,1868p.7. Goudriaan,K. - Ethnicity in PtolemaicEgypt,Amsterdam,1988. Gournay,Y. - Les seigneurset les BaouvivantsAChedenou,Hom.SauneronI p.361-380. Goyon,J-C. - Le cdrdmonialdeGlorificationdOsiris du papyrusLouvre13079(colonnes110A," 112),BIFAO,65,1967 p.89-156. Goyon,J-C. - Le c6rftonial pour faire sortir Sokaris,P.Louvre13079col.112-114,RdE 20,1968
2218
I
p.63-96.
Goyon,J-C.- LesCultes&Abydosä la Bassefpoque «aprts unestbledu mus6edeLyon, Kemi 18, 1968pp29-44. Goyon,J-C.- TextesMythologiques Livre deprot6gerla barquedu dieu,Kemi 19,1969 ,I pp.23-65. Goyon,J-C.- Uneformulesolennelledepurificationdesoffrandesdansles templesPtol&naiques. CdE45 no.90,1970 p.267-281. Goyon, J-C. -Vorigineetlesensdutittetardif«9=2.5Z'1--j
etvariantes, BIFA070,1970p. 75-81. ý
Goyon, J-C. Review of E.Winter, Untersuchungenzu den ägyptischenTemplereliefs der griechisch-römischenZeit, CdE 89, noA5,1970 p.98-102.
Goyon,J-C.- La StatueProphylactique deRamsesIH, JEA 57,1971p.154-159. Goyon,J-C. - SuruneformuledesrituelsdeconjurationdesdangersdeFannde, BrFAO 74,1974 p.75-83. Goyon, J-C. - Textes Mythologiques, II "Les r6v61ationsdu mystbre des quatre boules", BIFAO 75, 1975p.349-399. Goyon, J-C. - Hededyt: Isis-scorpion et Isis au scorpion, BIFAO 78,1978 p.439-458. Goyon, J-C. -U Mte de Sokaris ä Edfou, BIFAO 78,1978 p.415-438. Goyon, J-C. - Review of H. Beinlich, Studien zu den'GeographischeInschrifteW (10-140äg Gau), in Bi. Or. 35 no. 1/2 Jan-Mar, 1978p.51-53.
Goyon,J-C. - reviewof P.Spencer,TheEgyptianTemplein CdE63,1988pp.252-258. Goyon,J-C. pp.77-86.
proposdeDe Morgan,Korn Ombos11no.633,MdlangesAdolpheGuthub I
Graefe, E. - Die Versiegelung der Naostür (Die bisherige falsche Erklärung des Schriftzeiches -e
), MDAIK 27,2,1971 p. 147-155.
Gau,Freiburg,1980. Graefe,E. - Studienzu denGötternund Kulten im 12und 10Oberägyptischen (zu p.Harris500,5.12- 6.2 undp.D'Orb.5.1-2).SAK 7.1979,p.53-64. Graefe,E. - wnb Rlösenu Osiris Gott infür den AnhängerStiftung fromme Eine Wassef seinenM. E. Graefe, and -der), Chr. MDAIK 35,1979 103-118. (670 Taharqa 21 des Jahre pp. dem v. Unterweltderrettetaus
1219
Grapow.IL-DerNamederGötdnIsisundderLautwertdesZeichens
ZÄS'46,1909
p.107-8. GraPow,H. - Beiträgezur ErklärungdesTotenbuches, ZÄS 49,1911p.42-47. Grapow,H. - Die Liederkranzzu EhrenKönigsSesostrisdesDrittenausKahun,MIO 1,1953 pp.189-209. Grapow. H. - Anatomie und Physiologie, ärundriss der Medizin der Alten Ägypter I, Berlin, 1954. Grdseloff, B. - Linsigne du Grand Juge egyptien, ASAE 40,1940 p. 185-202. Grdseloff, B. - Das AgyptischeReinijungszelt: archgologischeUntersuchung,Cairo, 1941. Grdseloff. B. - Le Dieu
4-
Dw3w, patron des oculistes, ASAE 41,1942 pp.207-217.
Grdseloff, B. - Notes sur deux monuments inMts de I'ancien Empire, ASAE 42,1943 p. 107-125.' Grdseloff, B. - Notice sur un monument inddit appartenantA Nebwa! prerr '.-r prophNe dAmon A , Smabehdet,BEFAO 45,1947 p. 175-183.
Green,F.W. - The SecretChambersof theSanctuaryof Thoth,JEA 16,1930pp.33-4. Grenier,J-C. - Temple Ptoldniaiquei et Romains, R6pertoire Bibliographique. Index des citation's 1955-1974incluant l'index des citations de 1939A 1954r6unies par N. Sauneron,BdE 75, Le Caire, 1979. Grenier, J-C. - Diedern
dans les textes du temple du TOd, Hom.SauneronI p.381-389.
GrieshammerR. - Das Jenseitsgenchtin den Sargtexten,Wiesbaden, 1970. Gwyn Griffiths, J. -The Interpretation -of the Horus Myth at Edfu, JEA 44,1958 75-85. p. Gwyn Griffiths, J. - Some Remarks on the Enneadsof Gods, Orientalia 28,1959 p.34-56. Gwyn Griffiths, J. - The Tradition of Allegory in Egypt, in Religions en tgypte Helldnistique et Romaine, Paris, 1969 ppA5-58. Gwyn Griffiths, J. - Egyptian Nationalism in the Edfa Temple Texts, in Glimpses of Ancient Egypt, Studies presentedto H.W. Fairman, Warminster, 1979p. 174-179. Gwyn Griffiths, J. -A Refrain in the Texts of Edfu Temple, JEA 61,1976 p. 1734. Gwyn Griffiths, J. - The Origins of Osiris and h..ýCult, Leiden, 1980.
RitualtextdesHorus-Tempels Grimm, A. - Ein Zitat ausdenPyramidtextenin einemPtolemdischen ff. 1979 31 GM Edfu, P-35 von ,
2220
1929. Caire, Le (1928), Edfou de Tell les Fouilles 0. Rapport Gu6raud, sur Guglielmi,W. - Die Feldg6ttinSh.t, WdO 7,1974 p.206-227. Gunn,B. - TheEgyptianfor'shorf , RT 39,1921pp.101-104. Gunn,B. - Reviewof T.E.Peet,TheRhindIftehmatical papyrus,JEA 12,1926p.123-137. Gunn,B. - TheStelaof Apriesat Mib-ahina,ASAE 27,1927p.209-237. Gunn,B. - reviewof GardinerandSethe EgyptianLettersto theDeadin JEA 16,1930pp.147-155. , Gunn.13.-A Noteon Brit.Mus.828Stleaof Simontu,JEA 25,1939pp.218-219. Gutbub,A. - LesInscriptionsdedicatoiredestr6sordansle templedTdfou, BIFAO 50,1952 p.33-48. Guthub,A. - Jeuxde signesdansquelquesinscriptionsdesgrandstemplesdeDenderahet dEdfou, BIFAO 52,1953P.57-101. dansYhymneAHathordamede rIvresse, Gutbub,A. - Un EmpruntauxfextesdesPyramides MdlangesMaspero1,4.1961p.31-72. tpoque, les dieux du Tanitique A la Klmi 16,1962 Guthub,A. - Remarques Basse sur nome p.42-75. Guthub,A. - tl6mentsptol6maiques pr6ligurantle relief cultuelde Kom Ombo,in Dasptolemnische Agypten,Mainz, 1978p. 165-176. Habachi,L. - The SecondStelaof Kamose,GlUckstadt,1972. Haeny,G. -A ShortArchitecturalHistoryof Philae,BIFAO 85,1985p.197-234. Handoussa, T. -A proposdeloffrande9bt, SAK 7,1979 p.65-74. Handoussa, T. - Le Collierousekh,SAK 9,1981 p.143-150. Hassan,A. - Die WorterXbdundm3wd, MDAIK 35,1979p.119-124. Haupt,P. - SomeAssyrianEtymologies,AJSL 26,1909-10pp.1-26. JNESX. 1951p.82-112, Hayes,W. C. - The Inscriptionsfrom thePalaceof Amenhotep111, 156-183and231-242. Hayes,W.C. -A Late Middle KingdomPapyrusin the BrooklynMuseum,Brooklyn Museum 1955(P.Br. 35.14446). 29-52. Bahri, JEA 46,1960 Der from Ostraca p. cl Tuthmoside Hayes,W.C. -A Selectionof
1221
Hecker, R. - Zwei Schalenfür Libationens im Berliner Museum, ZÄS 73,1937 p.36-43. Helck, W. -DieSinai-InschriftdesAmerunose, N1I02,1954pp. 189-207. .
14, im Alten Reich, MDAIK Grabbesitz Helck, W. - WirtschaftlicheBemerkungen zumprivaten 1956pp.63.75. Helck, W. - Eine SteledesVizekönigsWsr-St.t, JNES15,1956pp.22-31. Helck, IAý,- Die Szenedes auf Schreibensdes Names auf dem isd-Baum, ZÄS 82,1957 p.98-140. Helck, W. - Die Ritualszenenauf der UmfassungsmauerRamsesII in Kamak, Wiesbaden, 1968. Helck, W. - Der angebliche Kugelfische in Elephantine,GM 29,1978 pp27-31 , Noch einmal der angebliche Kugelrischkulte an 1 ög. gau, GM 36,1979 pp.31-36. Henne, H.,-;Rapport sur les Fouilles de Tell Edfou (1921-22), U Caire, 1924. Herbin, F-R. - Un Hymne ä la lune croissante,BIFAO 82,1982 p.237-282. Hickmann, H. - Terminologie Musicale de ligypte Ancienne, BIE 36 p.583-618. Hölscher, U. - Das Hohe Tor von Medinet Habu, Leipzig, 1910.
Homung,E. -,LexikalischeStudienI, ZÄS 86,1961p.106-114. Hornung,E. - LexikalischeStudienII, ZÄS 87.1962p.115-119. Hornung, E. - Die Bedeutungdes Tieres im Alten Aegypten, St. Gen.. 1967 p.69-84. Homung, E. - Probleme der Wortforschung im Pfortenbuch, GM 6,1973 p.55-59. Homung, E. - Die'Kammem'des Thot-Heiligtums, ZÄS 100,1973 pp.33-35. Homung, E. - Das Totenbuch der Ägypter, Zurich and Munich, 1979. Houlihan, P. - Ihe Birds of Ancient Egypt, Warminster, 1986. Hughes, G. - The Sixth Day of the Lunar Month aild the Demotic word for Cult Guild, MDAIK 16, 1958 p. 147-160. Ibrahirn, M. - The Chapel of the Throne of Re at Edfu, Bibliothecq i Aegyptiaca XVI, Bruxelles, 1975. Ibrahim, M. -TwoJubileeTextsfromtheTernpleofEdfu, Iversen, E..-SomeRemarksontheTerrns,
ASAE63,1979p. 89-100.
-JPQýýb andThlý'ry-..
JEA33,1947p. 47-51.
iversen, E. - Fragmentsof a Hieroglyphic Dicdonary, (p.Carlsberg Nr. VII) in Hist. Filol. Skr. Dan. Vid. Selsk. 3, no.2, Copenhagen,1958.
2222
' 1984. Iversen, E. - Egyptian and Hermetic Doctrine, Copenhagen, Jacquet-Gordon,H. - Deux graff iti de Upoque libyenne sur le toit du temple de Khonsu A Karnak, Hom.S.SauneronI pp. 168-183. James,T. G.H. - An Early NEddleKingdom Account, JEA 54,1968 p.51-56. Janssen.J. - Two Ancient Egyptian Ship's Logs, Leiden, 1961. Janssen,J. - Prolegomenato the Study of Egypes Economic History during the New Kingdom, SAK3,1975pp. 127-185. Janssen,1. - P.Pestman,Burial and Inficritance in the Community of the Necroýolis Workmen at Thebes(P.Bulaq X and O.Petrie 16), JESHO 11,1968 pp.137-170. IT F- r-Ifir Jdquier, G. -A propos d'une st6le IthipInne (Vinscription 12 a
RT 27,1905
pp. 170-175. I Jdquier, G. - Les Talismans
et 0. , BIFAO 11,1914 p. 121-143.
Jdquier, G. - Le PrdfixegýL dans les noms d'objets du Moyen Empire, RT 39,1921 p. 145454. Jdquier,G. - Matdriaux pour servir A 1etablissementd'un dictionnaire d!archdologieýgyptienne, BIFAO 19,1922 whole issue.
Mquier,G. - Tombeauxdesparticuliercontemporains de Pepi11,FouillesASakkareh,Cairo, 1929. Jdquier,G. - Le Monum&FundrairedePcpi11,TomeI Le TombeauRoyal,Cairo 1936; TomeH Le Temple,Cairo, 1938.0 Jonckheere, F. - Le ? rdparateur deRemMes'dansrorganisadonde la pharmacieigyptienne,in AgyptologischeStudiened.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955 149-161. p. Junker,H. - UeberdasSchriftsystern im Tempelder Hathorin Dcndera,Berlin, 1903. Junker,H. - Poesieausder SpAtzeit,2AS 43,1906pp.101-128. Junker,H. - Die Schlacht-undBrandopferim Tempelkultder SpItzeit,ZAS 48,19 10p.69-77.' Tage,ZAS 48,19 10p.101. 106. Junker,H. - Die SechsTeile desHorusauges undder 'Sechste Junker,H. -Der BerichtStrabosfiberdenheiligenFalkevonPhilaeim Lichte der dgyptische Quellen,WZKM 26,1912p.42-62. Agyptischen, im WZKM 22,1908,', Absoluturn desPronomen Junker,H. - Eine neueBezeichnung p.175-9.
2223
Junker, H. Schenkungvon Weingärten an die Isis von Philae unter Marc Autel, WZKM 31,1924 p.53-81.
Junker,IL - Ein DoppelhymnusausKom Ombo,ZÄS 67,1931p.51-55. Kadish,G. - Eunuchsin AncientEgypt7 in Studiesin Honor JohnA. Wilson,Chicago,1969 of p.59-62. Kadish, G. -TheScatophagousEgyptian, JSSEA9,1978-79pp. 203-217. Kamal, A. - Le Pain de Nebaq des Anciens Ügyptiens, ASAE 12,1912 p.240-244. Kaplony, P. - Das Hirtenlied und seine fünfte variante, CdE 44, Nr. 87 1967 pp.27-59. Kasser.R. -MorphologieCopte. BIFA066.1968p.
103-111.
Keel, 0. - Der Bogen als Herrschaftssymbol,ZDPV 93,1977 p. 141-177. Kees, H. -
EP
und-X
A c-a
prdw3tunddb3t,
RT36.1914p. 1-16.
Kees,H. - NachlesezumOpfert= desägyptischenKönigs,ZÄS 52,1914p.61-72. Kees,H. - Ein Alter Götterhymnus als Begleittextzur Opfertafel,ZÄS 57,1922p.92-120. Kees,H. - Die Schlangensteine ZÄS 57,1922 undihre Beziehungen zu denReichsheiligtümern, p.120-136. Kees,H. - Anubis "Herr von Sepa«undder 18.Oberägyptische Gau,ZÄS 58,1923p.79-101. Kees,H. - Nbd als DämonderFinsternis,ZÄS 59,1924p.69-70. Kees,H.'- Zu denÄgyptischenMondsagen, ZÄS 60,1925p.1-15. Kees,H. - TextkrifischeKleinigkeiten,ZAS 63,1928p.75-78. Kees,H. - Religionsgeschichtliches Lesebuch,10:Aegypten,Tübingen,1928. Kees,H. - Kult topographische und mythologischeBeiträge,ZÄS 64,1929 pp.99-i'12. Kees,H. -DieKopenhagerSchenkÜngssteleausderZeitdesApries, ZÄS72,1936p. 40-52. Kees,H. - GöttingerTotenbuchstudien, 'BD Kapitel69 and70, Berlin, 1954. Kees,H. ' Zu denGaulisten'umISonnenheiligtum desNeuserre,ZÄS 81,1956pp.33-48. Kees,H. - "Gottesväter"als Priesterklasse, ZÄS 86,1961p.115-125. Keimer,L. - Bemerkungen Naturgeschichte, Ktmi 2,1929 undLesefrüchtezur altägyptischen pp.84-106. Keimer,L. - Pendeloques ASAE 31,1931 ' en forme«insectesfaisantpartiede colfiers'6gyptiens,
2224
ASAE Additionnelles, 97-130 Notes 33,1933 ASAE 32,1932 129-150; -, ASAE p. p. p. 145-186; 37,1937 p. 143-158. Keimer, L. - Varbre IrA
), BIFAO Ersk. ? ftyptien (Salix le il safsaf saule est rdellement
31,1931 p. 177-237. Keimer, L. - Remarquessur quelquesrepr6sentationsde Divinitds Bdliers et sur un groupe dýobjetsde 297-33 1.1 38,1938 Caire, du ASAE p. conservds au culte mus6e Keimer, L. - Interpr6tation do quelquespassagesdEorapollon, Supp. ASAE, Cahier 5, Cairo, 1947. Keimer, L. - Interpretation de plusieurs repr6sentationsanciennesd1bis, CdE voI27 , No.57,1954 p.237-150. Keimer, L. - Notes de Lecture, BIFAO 56,1957 p.97 - 120. Keimer, L. - Notes de Lecture no. XI - Lhippotome rouge BEFAO 56,1957 p. 118-120. Kemp, B. -A Building of Amenophis III at Kom el-Abd, JEA 63,1977 p.71-82. Kemp, B. - The Harim-Palaceat Medinet el-Ghurab,ZAS 105,1978 p. 122-133. Kitchen, K. A. - Studies in Egyptian Wisdom Literature I The Instruction by a Man for his Son, Orions Antiquus 8,1969 p. 189-208. Klasens, -A Magical StatueBase,Leiden, 1952. Koenig, Y. -UnRevenantlnconvenant? (P.DeircIMedineh37).
BIFA079,1979pp.
103-119.
K6hler, U. - Das Imiut, Untersuchungenzur Darstellung und Bedeutungeines mit Anubis verbunden religiOsenSymbols, Wiesbaden,1975.
Kuentz,C. - Autourd'uneconceptiondgyptiennem&onnue: VAkhit ou soi-disanthorizon,BEFAO 17,1920p.121-190. Kuentz,C. - La'St6ledu mariage'deRamses11,ASAE 25,1925p.181-238. du culktede Sobk,BIFAO 28,1929 p.113-172. Kuentz,C. - Quelquesmonuments Kuentz,Ch. - Le Chapitre106du Livre desMorts Aproposd'unest6lede bassodpoque,BIFAO 30, 1930pp.817-866. Kurth, D. -A
' r"' "'0
GM 19, in Zeit, Tcxtcn Himmels des Bezeichnung griech. rom. eine
1976p.35-37. 8,1980 153-167. SAK in p. Ritualszenen, Hintergrund D. Historischer Kurth, -
1225
Kurth, D. - Der AgyptischeTempelderGriechisch-R6mischen Zeit in J.Assmann,G. Burkard, 5,000JahreAgypten,Heidelberg,1983. Kurth, D. - Die Lautwerte der Hieroglyphen in den Tempelinschriften der Griechisch-Romischen Zeit - zur Systematik ihrer Herleitungsprinzipien, ASAE 69,1983 pp.287-309. Kurth, D. - Zurn sdm.n.f in Tempeltextender Griechisch-R6mischenZeit, GM 108,1989 pp.31-44. Kurth, D. - Noch Eirunal zurn sdmn. f in den Tempeltexten der Griechisch-RomischenZeit, GM 113,1989 pp.55-64. Labrique, F. - Le sdm.n. f 'rituel'A Edfou: le sensest roi GM 106,1988 pp.53-63. , Lacau, P. , Une StNe juridique de Karnak, Supp. ASAE Cahier no. 13. Cairo, 1949. L.acau,P. -Surlemot
Pyr. §225b, Ncol. 302, JNESIO, 1951p. 13ff.
Lacau,P. - Ltrection du mAtdevantAmon-Min,CdEno.55,1953p.13ff. Lallemand, H. - Les Assemblagesdans la techniquedgyptienne et les sensoriginel du mot menkh, BIFAO 22,1923 p.77-98. Lalouette, C. - Le "Firmament de cuivre" contribution NUtude du mot W. BIFAO 79,1979 p.333-353.
Lange,K. andHirmer,M- Agypten,PhaidonPress,London,1956. Lange,0. - Ein LiturgischesLied an Min, Sitz, Ak. Berlin 1927/11 pp.331-338(citedby Gauthier, Rtes p.145). Leahy,A. - DeathBy Fire in AncientEgypt,JESHO27 pp.199-206. Leclant,J. - Les Inscriptionssurla portedu IVe pyl6nedu GrandTempled'Amon P1 Karnak,RdE 8,1951 pp.101-120. Leclant,J. andJ.Yoyotte- Notesd'histoireet decivilisationtthiopiennes(Aproposcrunouvrage r6cent- Macadam,TheTemplesof KawaVol.1),BEFAO51,1952p.1-39. Leclant,J. -Osiris p3-wXb-i3d,inAgyptologischeStudien,ed.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955 p.197-204. desRitualsfar die Abwehrdes Leclant,J. - Reviewof S.Schott,Die Deutungder Geheirnnisse B?Jsenin Orientalia26,1957p.175-177.
1226
Leclant,J. -Review of JeanSainteFareGamotUhommageauxdieux', Orientalia26,1957 pp.72-77. LeclantýJ. - Une statuettedAmon-Re-Montu,MdlangesMasperoI part4. Le Caire,1961p.73-98. Leclant,J. - Lestextesdela pyramidedePepiJer(Saqqara) dela paroiestde reconstitution rantichambre,CRAIBL 77,1977pp.269-288. Lefebvre,G. - Rougeet nuancesvoisines,JEA 35,1949p.72-76. Lefebvre,G. - Inscriptiondddicatoiredela chapellefundrairedeRamsUIA Abydos ASAE 5 1, , 1951pp.167-200. Lefebvre,G. - Correspondance de Victor Loret,Kemi 12,1952p.5-23; Mmi 13,1953pp.5-27.. Lefebvre,G. - Surquelquesmotstgyptiensin AgyptologischeStudien ed.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955 , p.204-218. Legrain,G. -Textesrecueilfisdansquelquescollecdonsparticulitres, RT15,1893pp. 1-20. Legrain,G. - Dcux sttles trouv&s AKarnaken fdvrier 1897.ZAS 35,1897p.12-19. Legrain,G. - Le Templeet les chapellesd'OsirisAKarnak,RT 23,1901p.163-172. ,., Legrain,G. - Le templedePtahRis-Anbou-fdansTUbes,ASAE 3.1902 p.38-66andp.97-114. Leibovitch,J. - Unenouvellerepr6sentation dne sphingede la ReineTiye, ASAE 42,1943 pp.93-105. Leibovitch,J. - Godsof AgricultureandWelfarein AncientEgypt,JNES12,1953 73-113. p. Lesko,L. - King Tufs Wine Cellar,California, 1977. Lichtheim,M. - The Songsof theHarpers,JNES4,1945 pp.178-212. Lloyd, A. B. - NationalistPropaganda in PtolemaicEgypt,Historia31,1982p.33-55. Lorct, V. - Notessur la faunepharaonique, ZAS 30,1892pp.24-30. Loret, V. - Recherches surplusieursplantesconnuesdansanciens1gyptiens,RT 15,1893 pp.105-130. Loret, V. - ttudes de droguerieigyptienne,RT 16,1894p.134-162. Loret, V. -A proposd'unprdtcnduverbeirrdgulicr
BIFAO 16,1919pp.245-253.
Loret, V. - La Mine de Tdrdbinthe(sontcr)chezlesanciensegyptiens,Le Caire, 1949. Loret, V. - Le Mlle-Patteset la chaisseAporteursde Pharaon,RdE 6,1951 p.5-20.
1227
Lorton, D. - TheExpressiongms-ib,JARCE7,1968 p.41-54. Uiddeckens,E. - Untersuchungen jiberreligilisenGehalt,SpracheundFormder Agyptischen Totenklagen,MDAIK 11,1943. Lurje, L.M. - StudienzurnAltagyptischenRecht(translatedby S Allam). Weimar,1971. Malaise,M. --Du Mot bw exprimantle caracare"exceptionnel"desdiviniVs ou destuts, CdE64 no.127-128,1989pp.111-120.1 Malinine,M. '- Un Contratde vente.d'emplacements Aconstruirdde Hpoquedu roi Achoris,P.Lill( no.26, RdE 7; 1950pp.107-120. Mallet, D. - Le Kasr el-Agouz,Le Caire, 1909. Manniche, L. -Some Aspects of Ancient Egyptian Sexual Life, Acta Orientalia 38,1977 p. 11-23. der Manuelian, P. - Prolegomenazur UntersuchungsaitischerKopien, SAK 10,1983-p.221-245. Mariette, A. - Monuments Divers recueillis en tgypte et en Nubie, Paris, 1892.
-
1.!
Mariette, A. -Les Masatabasde IAncien Empire (ed. G.Maspero), Paris 1859.
Martin, A. - Un proscynýmeinMt dWou, CdE58,1983p.235-6. Maspero,G. - edited BibliotMque tgyptologique - Ouevresdiversesde IýIaxencede Rochemonteix, Paris, 1894. Maystre. C. - Le Livre de la Vache du Ciel dans les tombeaux de la Vall6e des Rois, BIFAO 40, 1941p.53-115.
Meeks,D. -Genies,AngesetDdmons, VIII, Paris,1971. 'SolircesOrientales Meeks,D. - iwn-n-pt =5
AYANMTTF_ le lin, RdE24,1972 116-119. p.
Meeks,D. - Le Nomdudauphinet le poisson deMendes. RdE25,1973p.209-216. Meeks,D. -NotesdeLexicographie(§I)
lamaisonde, Rde -3bwtladomesticitd.
26,1974p.52-65. Meeks,D. - Notesde Lexicographie(§§2-4),RdE 28,1976pp.87-96. Meeks,D. - Notesde Lexicographie(§§5-8),BIFAO 77,1977p.79-88. Meeks,D. - Les Donationsaux temples,OLA 6, Leuven,1979p.605-687. Meeks,D. - Un FondationMemphitede taharqa,HommagesAS.SauneronI, Cairo, 1979, p.221ff. Meltzer,E.S. - Glossaryof AmenophisIV/Akhenaten'sKarnakTalatatin The Akhen4LcnTemple
1228
ProjectvolumeIl editedby D. Redford,Universityof Toronto,1988., Menu,B. - Reviewof JJanssen,CommodityPricesfrom theRamessidPeriodin CdE54, No.108, 1979pp.255-260. tgypte deMeulenaere, IL - Horusde Hebenouin 111ligions Hellenistiqueet Romaine,Paris, en 1969p.21-29. de Meulenaere,H. Review of W. Otto, BeitrAgezur Hierodulie im hellenistischenAegypten, in'., Bi. Or. VIII/6 Nov. 1951p.220-223.
deMculenacre,H. - Un Sensparticulierdesprepositionsm-rwti et m-itr. tj, BEFAO53,1953 p.91-102. deMeulenaere, H. - NotesPtoldmiaques, BIFAO 53,1953p.104. deMeulenaere, H. - UneFormuledesfimriptions autobiograpiques debasseýpoquein AgyptologischeStudiened.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955p219-231. deMeulenaere, H. - UneStatuedePretreHdfiopolitain,BIFAO 61,1962p.29 ff. deMeulenaere, H. - La Statuedu GdndralDjed-Ptah-louf-Ankh (CaireJE 36949),BIFAO 63,1965 p.19-32. deMeulenaere, H. - Les SalesdeNagel-Hassaia, MDAIK 25,1969pp.90-97. deMeulenare,H. - HorusdeHebenouet sonprophtte,in Religionsen tgypte HellInistiqueet Romaine,Paris,1969pp.21-30.
I
Michalowski,K. Ch.Desroches, J. De Linage, J. Mantcuffel, M. Zejmo-Zejmis Edfou 1939. Tell , FouillesFranco-Polonaises Rapports111, Le Caire1950. Michalowski,K. J.De Linage,J.Manteuffel,J.SainteFareGarnot Tell Edfou111938,Fouilles , Franco-Polonaises Rapports11,Le Caire1938. Mikhail, L. - RaisingtheDjed Pillar -TheLastdayof theOsirianKhoiakFestival,GM 83,1984 p.51-69. Milne, J. - The Currencyof EgyptunderthePtolemies,JEA 24.1938p.200-207. Moens,M-F. - Theprocessionof theGod Min to the btjw-garden,SAK 12,1985p.61-73. Mokhtar,M.G. - ! Wsya el-Medina(HerakleopolisMagna)- Its Importanceandits Role in PharaonicHistory, BdE40, Le Caire, 1983.
2229
Monnet, J. ; Les Briques magiquesdu Musde du Louvre, RdE 8,1951 pp. 151-162. Montet, P. - Notes d'dpigraphieet der paldgraphiedgyptiennes,7AS 49,1911 pp. 120-125. Montet, P. - Etudes sur quelquespr8tres:et fonctionnaires du dieu Min, WES IX, 1950 p. 18-27. Montet, P. - Le fruit ddfendu, K6mi 11,1950 p.85-116. Montet, P. - Les Bocufs ýgyptiens, K6mi 13,1954 pp.43-58. Montet, P. - Ueffectif d'une expedition A la montagnede Bekhen en I'an III de RamsesIV, K6mi 13, 1954pp.58-62. Montet, P. - Notes et documentspour servir A I'histoire des relations entre I'anciennetgypte et la Syrie, K8mi 13,1954 pp.63-76. Montet, P. - Hathor et les papyrus, K6mi 14,1957 p. 103-108. Montet, P. - Le Rituel de fondation des temples6gyptiens,K6mi 17,1964 p.74-100., Morenz, S. - Agypten und die Altorphische Kosmogonie in Aus Antike und orient, Fs. Wilhern
-
ScIlbart, Leipzig 1950 p.64-1 11. Morenz. S. - Der Gott auf der Blume - Eine AgyptischeKosmogonie und ihre weltwerte Bildwirkung, Ascona, Switzerland 1954. Morenz, S. PWortspiele in. Agypten, Fs. JohannesJahn, Leipzig. 1957 p. 23 ff. Morentz, S. - Agyptische religion, Stuttgart, 1960. Moret, A. - Un ProcZsde famille sous la XIXe dynastie ZAS 39,1901 p. 11-39. , Moret, A. - La Mise A mort du dieu en tgypte, Paris, 1927.
Mueller,*D. - Der GuteHirte, ZAS 86,1961p.126-144. Mueller,D. -A Middle EgyptianWord for'measure'.JEA 58,1972p.301-2. Muller-Wollermann,R. - Bemerkungen Tributen,GM 66,1983pp.81-93. zu densogenannten Munro,1.- DasZelt-HeiligtumdesMin, Berlin 1983. GM 2,1972 pp.27-29. Munro,P.' - Zu einigenAgyptischen Terrakotta-Figuren, Mumane,W.J. - AncientEgyptianCoregencies, Chicago,1977. Murray,M. - SaqqaraMasatabas I, London,1905. Murray,M. - The SignOabt
A,
AncientEgypt 1929pA3.
Myers,O.H. andH.W.Fairmtri - Excavationsat Armant 1929-31,JEA 17,1931pp.223-232.
1230
Nagel,G. - Un Papyrusfun&airedela fin du NouvelEmpire,Louvre3292Inv., BEFAO29,1929 p.1-125. Naville,E. - TextesrelatifsauMythedHorusrecueillisdansle TempledEdfou, Gen6veet Bale, 1870. Naville,E. - La Sale dePithom,ZAS 40,1902pp.66-75. Naville,E. - La Plantede Horbeit,ASAE 10,1910pp.191-2. Naville,E. - 1a PlantemagiquedeNefertum REA 1,1925p.31-44. , Needler,W. - An EgyptianFuneraryBedof theRomanperiodin theRoyalOntarioMuseum, Chicago,1963. Nelson,H. - Amon-Reof United-With-Eternity, JNES1,1942p.127-155. Nelson,H. - CertainReliefsat KarnakandMedinetHabuandtheRitual of Amenophis1.JNESVIII, 1949p.201-232and310-345. Newberry,P. - TheTreeof theHerakleopolite Nome,ZAS 50,1912pp.78-9. Nibbi, A. - SomeRemarkson Copper,JARCE14,1977p.59-66. Nims, C. - AdditionalDemodcEvidenceon thehoneof Mi-wer, JEA 33,1947 92. p. Nims,C. - CommentsonEgyptian Lists of Things',jNEs 9,1950 p.251-262. Nims,C. - AnotherGeographical List from MedinetHabu,JEA 38,1952pp.34 ff. Osing,J. - Isis andOsiris,MDAIK 30,1974p.91-113. Osing,J. - Nochmalszur AgyptischenNominalbildung,GM 27,1978 59-74. p. Review Osing,J. of 1-terny, CopticEtymologicalDictionaryin JEA 64,1978p.186-189. Osing,J. - Zur Entstehungder Mittelagyptischen Negation
,
Fs.Edelpp.302-313.
Otto, E. -An AncientEgyptianHuntingRitual,JNES9,1950 p.164-177. Otto, E. - Die Verbalae inf. unddie ihnenverwandtcnim Agyptischen,ZAS 79,1954pp.41-54. Otto, E. - Ein MemphidschePriesterfamiliedes2Jahrhundertvor Chr., ZAS 81,1956p.109-128. Otto, E. - EgyptianArt andtheCultsof OsirisandAmon,ThamesandHudson,London. 1968. Otto, E. - Zur Kompositionvon Coffin TextsSpell 1130,in Fs.Otto, Fragenan die Alt5gyptische Literatur,Wiesbaden,1977p.I- 18. Pantalacci L. - UneConceptionoriginalede 13survicosiricnned'aprtslestextcsde BasseEpoque? ,
2231
,
GM52,1981pp.57-66.
L. - Surquelque termes d'anatomie Pantalacci, danslesfistesptoldmaiques dereliques sacree GM 58,1982p.65-72. osiriennes, Parker,R. - TheNameof theSixl&., nthDayof theLunarMonth,JNES12,1953p.50. P. Brokklyn (in theBrooklynMuseum 47.218.3) Parker,R. -A SaiteOraclePapyrus fromThebes Providence, 1962. P&oil, J.F. -LeSoleiletlacourdEdfou,BIFA086,1986p.277-30288-94. Peet,T.E. - TheArt of thePredynastic 2,1915 JEA pp. period, 11,1925 JEA Thebes, Dynasty Twentieth Peet,T-E.'- FreshLightontheTombRobberies at of the pp.37-55andAn AdditionalNotepp.162-164. Peet,T.E. - An AncientEgyptianShip'sLog(PuRPls.LXVIII andLXIX), BIFAO30,1930 p.481-490. RdE,30,1978p.101-114. Perdu,0. - La Pr6position bft etlestemporelles non-concomitantantes, 9. Leiden,1953. Studia. Hellenistica Peremans, W. andVan'tDack- Prosopographica, Petrie,W.F. - Dendereh, London,1900. Petrie,W.F. - Amulets,London,1914.
-
Petrie,W.F. - Ceremonial SlatePalettes, 'London,1953. Piankoff,A. - Le "Coeur'danslestextesdgyptiens, Paris,1930. Piankoff,A. - Le NaosD.29duMusdeduLouvre.RdE1.1933pp.161-179. Piankoff,A. - La Ddesse Chenit,EgyptianReligion2, NewYork,1934p.100-105. Piankoff,A. -A Letterto theDeadona Bowlin theLouvre,JEA20,1934p.157-169. 2. New The Shrines Tutankhamon, Series Piankoff,A. editedby N.Rambova Bollingen XL, of York,1955. Pichl,K. - Petites; -RT2,1880,pp.121-129. notesdecritiqueetdephilologie. PSBA13,1890-91 Piehl,K.- Notesdephilologieegyptienne, pAO-53,PSBA15,Nov.1892 pp.31-47. ZAS31,1893pp.84-91. Piehl,K. - Saitica,, Transactions Piehl,K. - Surunnouveau paradigm enýgyptien, of the9thCongress of Orientalists,
2232
London 1893Vol. 11p.284ff. Piehl, K. - Texte provenantdu grand temple d'Edfou. Actes du Xeme Congrýs Internationaledes Orientalistes Geneva 1894, Section IV, Leiden 1896pp. 114 ff. .
Piehl,K.- Contributionsaudictionnairehidroglyphique. PSBA20,1898p.191-201. Piehl,K. - Qulequespointsde la grammaireýgyptienne1. SphinxVL 1903pl-6-210. Pleyte,W. - Surles groupesM
JMq4 -I-A?h :.
Polotsky,H. - The Stelaof Heka-Yeb,JEA 16,1930pp.194-199.
ZAS 7,1869 p.82-3. -
Posener, G. - Amenemope 21,13andbj3j. t au sensd! "oracle",ZAS 90,1963p.98-102. Posener, G. -UnerdinterprdtationtardivedunomdudieuKhonsu,ZAS93,1966p. 115-119. Posener, G. - Philologieet arch6ologietgyptiennes,Annuairedu colfte do France1973-4vol.74 p.397-405. Posener,G. - mwqd V. GM 11,1974p.39 Igypdennedu MoyenEmpire,Gentve,1976. Posener,G. - LEnseignementloyaliste- sagesse BdE 101,Cairo, 1987. Posener.G. - Cinq Figurinesd'Envoutement, Posener-Kridger, P. - Surun nomdemttal dgypdcn,UgariticaVI, 1969pA 19-426. Posener-Kridger, P. - LesMesuresdesitoffes &rAncienEmpire,RdE29,1977 pp.86-96. Prdaux,C. - Le Mondehellenistique- La Grke et IOricnt 323-146av. J.C. two volumes,Paris , 1978.1 Quaegebeur, J. - Le nornpropreTsonesontis, CdE46, no.91 1971p.158-172.
A
Quaegebeur, J. - Documentsigyptienset r6le 6conomique du clerg6en 9gyptehellenistique,in OLA 6 p.707 ff. Quaegebeur, J. andC.Evrard-Deffiks- La Situledecor&deNesnakhetiou au MusdeRoyalde Mariemont,CdE54 no.107,1979p.26-56. Quibel],J. - Excavationsat Saqqara,1907-8,Cairo, 1909. Quirke,S. -State andLabourin the Middle Kingdom-A Reconsideration of theTerm but, RdE 39,1988 p.83-106. Quirke,S. andC.Andrews- TheRosettaStone,London,1988. Gamal 11 Eddin Mokhtar Mdlanges Function, its Ritual 'nb-vessel Radwan,A. - The and
2233
pp.211-217. Ranke,H. -A LatePtolemaicStatueof Hathorfrom herTempleat Dendera,JAOS65,1945 p.238-248. Raven, M. -PapyrusSheathsandPtah-Sokar-Osiris Statues,OMR0 59-60,1978-1979p.251-296. Ray,J.D. - The Archiveof Hor, London,1976. Redford,D. - Studieson Akhenatenat Thebes1. A Reporton thework of the AkhenatenTemple Projectof theUniversityMuseum,Universityof Pennsylvania, JARCE 10,1973pp.77-94. Redford,D. -A CateInscriptionfrom KarnakandEgyptianInvolvementin WesternAsia duringthe early 18thDynasty,JAOS99,1979p.270-287. Redford,D. - The HistoricalRetrospective at the Beginningof Thutmoseurs Annals,Fs.E.Edel, Bamberg1979p.338-342. Reisner,G. A. - TheHearstMedicalPapyrus- HieraticText with IntroductionandVocabulary, Leipzig, 1905. Reisner,G. A. andM.B. Reisner- InscribedMonumentsfrom GebelBarkalII The GraniteStelaof TuthmosisIII, ZAS 69,1933p.24-39. Renouf P.Le Page- TheNameof theEgyptianGodSeb,PSBA IX, 1886-7pp.83-97. . JelinkovaReymond,E. - The Shebtiwin theTempleat Edfu, ZAS 87,1962p.41-54. Reymond,E. - ThePrimevalDjeba,JEA 48,1962 p.81-88. Reymond,E. - Worshipof theAncestorGodsat Edfu, CdE 38 no.75,1963p.49-70. Reymond,E. - The Origin of theSpear,I JEA 49,1963p.140-146andII JEA 50,1964p.133-138. Reymond,E. -A LateEdfu Theoryon theNatureof theGod,CdE40, No.79,1965pp.61-71. Reymond,E. - The Childrenof Tanen,ZAS 92,1966pp.116-128 ZAS 96,1969 pp.36-47. Reymond,E. -The Gods iot Relics,JEA 53,1967p.103-106.' Reymond,E. - The AshmoleanDemoticPapyri1,Oxford, 1973. Reymond,E.A. - Fragmentof a TempleAccountRoll, P.FitzhughD.3 andDA, JEA 60,1974 pp.189-199. Reymond,E. -A MedicalBookFrom Crocodilopolis,P.Vindob.D 6257,Wien 1976. Reymond,E. - From theContentsof a TempleLibrary, in Sonderdruckausdas
2234
Romisch-ByzantinischeAgypten (Akien des internationalenSymposiums 1978 in Trier), Mainz am Rhein, 1983 pp.81-84. Ricke, H. - Eine Inventartafel aus Heliopolis im Turiner Museum, Turin 2682,2AS 71,1935 p. 111-133. Ritncr, R. K. - So-called "PredynasticHamster-headed"Figurines in London and Hanover, GM I 11, 1989p.85-95. Robins, G. - The RelationshipsSpecified by Egyptian Kinship Terms of the Middle and New Kingdom, CdE 107 vol. 54,1979 p. 197-217. Roeder,G. - Die Blumen der Isis von PhilA, ZAS 43,19 10 p. 115-123. Roemer und pelizaeusMuseum, Hildesheim - G6tter und Pharaonen,mainz, 1979. Roquet, G. - whm verbe plein et semi-auxiliaire, BIFAO 78,1978 pA87495. Roth, H. Ling - Ancient Egyptian and Greek Looms, Bedford 1978(reprint). Rundle-Clark, R.T. -The Origin of the Phoenix, University of Birmingham Historical Journal Volume 11no.2,1950 pp. 1-29 and 105-140. Russmann,E.R. - The Representationof the King in the XXVth Dynasty, Brussels Brooklyn, 1974. Sadek,A. 1. - Popular Religion in Egypt during the New Kingdom, Hildesheim, 1988. Salch, A. A. - Notes on the Ancient Egyptian T3-njr'God's Land, BIFAO 81 supp., 1981 pp. 107-117.1 Saleh,M., H. Sourouzian,J.Liepe - The Egyptian Museum Cairo, Official Catalogue, Mainz, 1987. Samuel, A. E. - From Athens to Alexandria: Hellenism and Social Goals in Ptolemaic Egypt, Studia Hellenistica 26, Levani, 1983. Samuel, A. E. - Ptolemaic Chronology, Munich, 1962.
WortspicledesAltestenAgyptischen,Acta OrientaliaXX, I C.E. - Die phonetischen Sander-Hansen, 1946pp.1-22. , Agyptcrn Satzinger,H. - Die altkoptischenTextealsZeugnisseder Bezichungen zwischen und KoptologischeArbetskonferenz1983,Wittenberg1984. Griechen,in Gracco-Coptica, Sauncron.S. -L'Expression
KtmiX. 1949 ý, etsessynonymes,
1235
pp.75-80. Sauneron,S. - Le "Chancelierdu Dieu"
danssondoubler6le dembaumeret depratre
ifAbydos, BEFAO51,1952pp.137-171. Sauneron,S. -LeNomde'HdliopolisAlabassedpoque,RdE8,1951p. 191-194., Sauneron,S. - L'Hymneau soleil levantdesPapyrusde Berlin 3050,3056et 3048,BIFAO 52, 1953pp.65-90. Sauneron,S. - La JusticeAla PortedesTemples(Aproposdu nomdgyptiensdespropyldes),BIFAO 54,1954 pp.117-127. Sauneron,S. - Two PtolemaicSigns,BIFAO 56,1957pp.77-79. Sauneron,S. - LAbaton de la campagne dEsna,MDAIK 16,1958pp.271-279. Sauneron,S. - LInscription : Pdtosiris48, K8mi 15,1959p.34-5. Sauneron,S. - Le PrUreAstronomedu templedEsna,K6mi 15,1959pp.36-41. Sauneron,S. - LAvis desdgyptienssur la cuisinesoudanese, KushVII, 1959pp. 63-70. Sauneron,S. - UnePagedeg6ographiephysique:le cycleagricoledgyptien,BEFAO60,1960 pp.I 1-17. Sauneron,S. - Le Germedansles os,BIFAO 60,1960pp.19-27. Satmeron,S. - Gp.t "Plafond"(Djedher11,19),BIFAO 60,1960pp.9-10. Sauneron,S. - Un Document dgyptien relatif A la divinisation de la reine Arsinoe If, BEFAO 60, 1960 pp.83-109.
Sauneron,S. - Le Nouveausphinxcompositedu BrooklynMuseumet le r6le du dieu Toutou-Titho6s,RMS 19,1960pp.269-287. Sauneron,S. - ThePriestsof AncientEgypt,(Englishtranslation)London,1960. Sauneron,S. - Copte
sk-kXbZH
MdlangesMasperoI ptA, 1961pp.113-120. ,
Sauneron,S. - Un Hymneä Imouthes,BEFAO63,1965 pp.73-87. Sauneron,S. - Une Statue-Cube de MpoqueBubastite,BEFAO77,1977pp.23-27. Sauneron,S. -Remarquesde philologieetd'etymologie§§1-18M6langesMariette,1961 pp.229 249; §§ 19-25RdE15,1964pp.49-62;§§26-35BEFA062,1964pp.15-31. Sauneron,S. - L:teriture Ptoldmaiquein Texteset Languesde ligypte Pharaonique I Cairo, 1972
2236
pp.45-56. Sauneron.S. - Vüleset Ugendesdigypte (2CeL), BdE 90. Cairo, 1983. Sauneron,S. andH.Stierlin- Edfouet Philae- dernierstemplesdigypte, CUnt, 1975. Sauneron,S. andJ.Yoyoue- La campagne nubiennede Pum=Üque 11et sasignificationhistorique, BIFAO 50,1952pp.157-207. S. and1.Yoyotte- La naissance Sauneron, du mondeselonIltgypte anciennein SoumesOrientales 1,Paris,1959. Säve-Söderbergh. Darstellungvom tötender Schildkröte,MDAIK 14,1956 ' T. - Einerarmssidische pp.175-180. SayedLA.MonemA.IL-DiscoveryoftheSiteofthe12thDyn=yPýxtatWadiCawasisonthe RedSeaShore.Rde29,1977pp.138-178. Schäter.IL-DerSpeerdesHorusalsRückenbrettvonMumienundalsAmulct.ZAS41.1904
,
pp.68-70. Schätcr. H. -DasOsirisgrabvonAbydosundderBaumpqr.
ZÄS41.1904pp. 107-110.
Schäfer, 1-L- Ein Zug nach der Großen Oaseunter Sesostris1.ZAS 42,1905 pp. 124.128. Schäfer. H. - Das Zeichen für l»-n. ZAS 43,1906 pp.74-76. Schäfer. H. - Die Artdeutung der Spiegelplatteals Sonncnscheibt,ZAS 68.1932 pp. 1-7. Schaedel.IL-Mi=Ilcn,
ZumAusdmcknwnsa.
r3, ZÄS71,1935pp. 8&7.
Scharft A. - Briefe aus lllahun, ZAS 59.19U pp.20-3 1. ScharftA. -EinDenksteinderRömischenKaiscrzcitausAchmim.
ZAS62.1927pp. 86-107.
-
Schenkel, W. - Kulunythos und ßUrtyrlcgcnde: Zur Kontinuität des Aprptischen Denkens, Wiesbaden, 1977.
Schenkel,W. - Zur Frageder VorlagenspXuidichcr'Kopien', Fi.Otto, Wicsbaden.1977 pp.417-442. Schlögl,11.-DerSonnengottaufdcrDiütc, E-incägyptischeKosmgonicdcsNcuenRciches, Aegyptiacallclvcüca 5, Gcncv3.1977. Schott.E. - Die heiligeVasede4Amon,ZÄS 98.1970 pp34-50.
1977pp.443-461. Fs.Ouo,Wicsbadcn, Schott,F- - DieBiographie desKa-cm-Tencnet,
..
, 2-237
Schott, S. - Drei SprüchegegenFeinde,ZÄS 65,1930 pp.35-42, Schott, S. -Ein Amulet Gegendes bösenBlick, Berlin 23308, ZÄS 67,1931 pp. 106-110. Schott S. - Eine I-EcroglyphischeBezeichnungfür Litaneien, Fs.Grapow, 1955pp.289-295. Schott, S. - Nut Spricht als Mutter und Sarg, RdE 17,1965 pp.81-87. Schott S. - Falk, Geier und Ibis als Krönungsboten,ZÄS 95,1968 pp.54-65. Schott, S. - Thot, Le Dieu qui voles des offrandes et qui trouble le cours de temps, CRAIBL 1970, -
Paris 1970pp.547-556. Schwab-Schlott,A. - Altägyptische Texte über die AusmassesÄgyptens, MDAIK 28,1972 pp. 109-113.
ZÄS 41,1904pp-58-62. Sethe,YL- SchoinosundDodekaschoinos, Sethe,K. - Die Namenvon Ober-undUnterägypten usw., ZÄS 44,1907, pp.1-29. Sethe,K. - NeueSpurender Hyksosin Inschriftender 18 Dynastie,ZÄS 47,1910 pp.80-86. Sethe,K. - DasWort für König von OberaMten, ZÄS 49,1911pp.15-34. Sethe,K. - Die ÄgyptischenWörtefilr'Iüerund Dort', ZÄS 50,1912 99-103. pp. Sethe,K. - Zur KompositiondesTotenbuchspruches für desHerbeibringenderFähre(Kap.99 Einleitung),ZÄS 54,1918pp.1-15. Sethe,K. - Die angeblickenSchmiededesHorusvonEdfu, ZÄS 54,1918 50-54. pp. Sethe,K. - Die ägyptischenBezeichnungen für die Oasenund ihre Bewohnung,ZÄS 56,1920 pp.44-54. Sethe,K. - Die Spruchefür dasKennender Seelender heiligenOrte,ZÄS 57,1922 1-50. pp. Sethe,K. -msn.w"Harpunierer",ZÄS57,1922pp. 137-8. -
Sethe,K. -DielEeroglyphiedesAugesunddasWortei3rr. t-Weintraube.ZÄS58.1923pp.45-47. drfürm-dj, Sethe.K.. Neuggypüschera-.
ZÄS62,1927pp.5-8.
-
ZÄS 63,1928 pp.99-101. Sethe,K. - Miszellen,Zu NamePharbaithos, Sethe,K. - Die BeidenAlten Liedervon derTrinkstättein denDarstellungen desLuxorfestzuges, ZÄS 64,1929 pp.1-5., Sethe,K. ZÄS64,1929 -DasPapyruszepterderägypüschenGötdnenundseineEntstehung, pp.6-9.
-
1238
Sethe,K. - Das alte Ritual zur Stiftung von Königsstatuenbei der Einweihung einesTempels, ZÄS 70,1934 pp3l-56.
Shore,AY. -A Drinking Cupwith DemoticInscription,BMQ 36,1972pp.16-19. Shore,A.F. -A Soldier'sArcheryCasefrom AncientEgypt,BMQ 37,1973pp.4-9. Shore,A.F. - SwappingPropertyat Asyut,in PyramidStudiesandOtherEssays,persentedto I.E.S. Edwardsed.J.Baines,T.G.H. James,A.LeahyandA.F.Shore,London,1988pp-200-206. Shorter,A. - The GodNehebkau, JEA 21,1935pp.41-48. Skeat,T.C. - TheReignsof thePtolemies,Munich,1954. Smith,M. - Ile DemoticMortuaryPapyrusLouvreE.3452,PhDThesis,ChicagoUniversity, 1979. Smith,M. - Catalogueof DemoticPapyriin theBritish Museum volumeIII. The MortuaryTexts , of PapyrusBM 10507,London,1987. Smither,P. andDakin,AN. - Stelaein theQueen'sCollegeOxford,JEA 25,1939pp.157-165. Smither,P. -A Tax-Assessoes Journalof the Middle Kingdom,JEA 27,1941pp.74-76. Smither,P.C. - The SemnahDispatches, JEA 31,1945pp.3-10. Spalinger,A. - Ile Military Backgroundof theCampaignof Piye(Piankhy),SAK 7.1979 pp.273-301. Spalinger,A. -The Piye (Piankhy)Stela,RdE 31,1979ýp.66-88. Spaull,C.H. - Reviewof 'Hekanakhte by T.G.H.James! in JEA 49,1963pp.184-186. , Spencer,AJ. - Brick Architecturein AncientEgypt,Warminster,1979. Spiegel,J. - Der Ruf desKtsnigs,WZKM 54,1957pp.191-203. W. - Varianos.53-58,RT 24,1902pp.175-185. Spiegelberg, Spiegelberg,W. VariaRT 27,1904pp.143-154 Spiegelbcrg,W. - Ein Denksteinauf denTod eincr heiligenIsiskuh,ZAS 43,1906 pp.129-135. Spiegelberg,W. - mnYK6nigsring(Kartusche),ZAS 43,1906pp.158-159. Bricffragmcnt,ZAS 42,1908 pp.43-60. Spiegelbcrg,W. - PapyrusErbach,ein demodschcs W. - DasKolophondesLiturgischenpapyrusausderZeit desAlexanderIV (P.BM Spiegelberg, 10188),RT 35,1912pp.35-40.
1239
Spiegelberg, W. - Varia,ZÄS 53,1917pp.91-115.' Spiegelberg,W. - KoptischeNfiszellen,ZÄS 53,1917pp.130-139. Spiegelberg, W. andK.Sethe- DasGrundwortzumLautzeichen ')
- 11 ZÄS 55,1918
pp.89-92. Spiegelberg,W. - Ein BruckstückdesBestattungsrituals der Apistiere,ZÄS 56,1920pp.1-33. Spiegelberg, überLandstiftungenan Tempel,ZÄS 56,1920pp.55-66. ' W. - NeueSchenkungsstelen Spiegelberg, W. - Zu demfeuerbohrer,ZÄS 58,1923pp.150-151. Spiegelberg,W. - Der böse Blick im altägyptischen Gluaben, ZÄS 59,1924 pp. 149-154. Spiegelberg,W. - Der heilige Widderkopf des Amon, ZÄS 62,1927 pp.23-27. Spiegelberg,W. - Das Grab eines Großen und seinesZwergesaus der Zeit des Nektanebes,ZÄS 64, 1929 pp.76-83. Spiegelberg,W. - Eine Neue Erwähnung eines Aufstandesim Oberägyptenin der Ptolermäerzeit, P.deMOLBerlin 13608,ZAS 65,1930 pp.53-57. Stadelmann,R. - Eine Stele der sp!iten Ramessidenzeitaus dern Tempel SethosI in Gurna, MDAIK 32.1976 pp.205-215.
Stadelmann, R. -Tempel undTempeInamen in Theben-Ostund-West,MDAIK 34,1978 pp.171-180. Steindorff, G. -ýDie blaue KOnigskrone,ZAS 53,1917 pp.59-74. Steindorff, G. - The Statuetteof an Egyptian Commissioner in Syria,_JEA25,1939 pp.30-33. Stem, L. - Urkunde Uberden bau des Sonnentempels,ZAS 12,1874 pp.85-96. Stevenson-Smith,W. - Three Late Egyptian Reliefs, BMFA XLVII, 1949 pp.21 ff. Stevenson-Smith,W. - The Art and Architecture of Ancient Egypt, revised edition, Penguin Books 1981.
Stork,L. - DasOhr in denaltagyptischen Sexualvortellungen, GM 5,1973 pp.33-38,andNachtrag GM 8,1973 pp.39-42. Stork,L. - p3 jm. 13n mw qd zurndritten?, GM 9,1974 pp.39-40. GM 43,1981 p.61. Stork,L. -:Zur Etymologievon b3b-Flusspfred, Stricker,B.H. - De GroteZeeslang,Leiden,1953.
2240
Suys, E.M. -Les messagersdes Dieux, Egyptian Religion, October, 1934 VolumelJNumber4 pp. 123-139. Suys, P.E. - Un Pdnitent du dieu lah-Thot (Sale noA du Musde de Turin), Orientalia 2,1933 pp. 180-183. Tait, WJ. -A Demotic Word List fromrebtunis P.Carlsberg41A, JEA 68,1982 pp.210-227. , Tait, WJ. - Approachesto Dernotic Lexicography in Aspectsof demotic Lexicography edited by S.P.Vleeming, Leuven, 1987.
Tawrik, S. - Die Alabasterpaletten far die siebenSalbOleim Alten Reich,GM 30,1978pp.77-84. Tawfik, S. -A w'b priestStelaEromHeliopolis,GM 29,1978pp.133-137.. Tawfik, S.- Aton Studies,I TheNemsetJar,MDAIK 35,1979pp.335-344. Thausing,G. - Oberein h-PrAfix.im Agyptischen,WZKM 39,1932pp.287-294. Thausing,G. andJ.H. Olaubek- Nocheinnialp3jm'3 n rnwqd,GM 8,1973 pp.53-55. Thompson,DJ. - MemphisUnderthePtolemies,PrincetonUniversityPress,1988. Thompson,D.Wentworth- On EgyptianFish-Names usedby GreekWriters,JEA 14,1928 pp.22-33. Thompson,H. - Two DernoticSelf Dedications, JEA 26,1940pp.68-78. Thurion, M. - Notes d'onomastique,Contribution A une rdvision de Ranke PN, RdE 31,1979, pp.81-96.
Till, W.C. - KoptischeGrammatik,Leipzig. 1970. Trauneckcr,C. - LesRitesde 1eauAKarnakd'aprtslestextesdo la rampedeTaharqa,BIFAO 72, 1972pp.195-236. 6conomique des Traunecker,C. - Les"remplcsHauts'debassedpoque- un aspectdu fontionnement temples,RdE 38,1987pp.147-162. Uphill, E. - TheNine Bows,JEOL 19,1865-1966pp394-420. Van denBoom,G.P. - Wd'-ryt andJusticeat theGate,INES 44,1985pp.1.25. Vandersleyen. C- Vice-RoiMdrimoseA Silsila, CdE43, No.86,1968 pp.234-258. Van de Walle, B. - Ltrection du pilier-died,NouvelleClio 6,1954 pp.283-297. Agyptologische in Studicn,ed. d'animaux, Van de Walle, B. - Les Merminatifs dissimildsdesnoms
1241
O.Fircow,Berlin, 1955pp.366-378. Van de WaRe,B. - Rs-wA3comme1pitheteet commeentit6divines,ZAS 98,1970pp.140-149. VandeWalle,B. - UneBasedeStatue-Guerisseuse avecunenouvellementiondela ddem scorpion Ta-Bithet,JNES31,1972pp.67-82. M61anges Van deWalle,B. - LesSensdela vueet la verudu regarddansla mentalitdegyptienner, offertsAJeanVercoutter,Paris,1985pp.365-374. tgypte, le haute MDAIK 14,1956pp.208-213. Vandier,J. - Quelquesremarques XVIIe de sur nome Mariette,Cairo, 1961 Vandier,J. - Memphiset le taureauApis dansle PapyrusJumilhac,M61anges pp.105-124. Rde 16,1964pp.55-146andRdE 17,1965 Vandier.J. - louslaset (Hathor)Nebet-Hetepet, pp.89-176. ZAS 93,1966pp.132-143. Vandier,1. - QuatrevariantesPtoldmaiques (fun hymneTamessid, tgypte I'Ancienne (Peinturesct BasReliefs),I farniliers dans J. - Lessinges Vandier-d'Abbadie, I: AncienEmpireRdE 16,1964pp.147-177;H Le MoyenEmpireRdE 17,1965pp.177-188; III Le NouvelEmpireRdE 18,1966pp.143-201. Vandorpe,K. - TheChronologyof theReignsof HurgonaphorandChaonnophris, CdE 61 No.122, 1986p.294 ff. Van Walsem,R. - The POW an Investigationof an AncientEgyptianFuneraryInstrument, , OMR059-60,1978-1979pp.193-249.. Varille, A. - La Grandportedu templed'Apet,ASAE 53,1956pp.79-118. Te Velde,H. - The GodHekain EgyptianTheology,JEOL21,1970pp.175-186. Te Velde,H. - SomeAspectsof theGod Shu,JEOL27,1981-1982pp.23-28. Te Velde,H. - The CatasSacredAnimal of theGoddessMut in Fs. JZandee,Studiesin Egyptian Religion,Leiden, 1982pp.127-137. Vercoutter,J. - Les Haou-Nebout
*9,
BIFAO 46,1947pp.125-158.andBIFAO 48,
1949pp. 107-209. Vemus,P. - Inscripflonsde la TroisiýmcPdriodeInterm6diaireI andII, BIFAO 75,1975pp.1-72. Vemus,P. - Un d6cretdeThoutmosisIII relatif ý la santdpubfique,P.Berlin 3049vs. 18-19,
1242
Orientalia48,1978pp.176-184. Vemus, P. - review of A. Schott, Die AusmasseÄgyptens nach Altägyptischen Texten, in RdF. 30, 1978 pp. 189-193.
Vemus,P. - Un Umoignagecultueldu conflit aveclesfthiopiens, GM 29,1978pp.145-8. Vernus.P. - Un Hymneä Amon,ProtecteurdeTanis,RdE 31.1979pp.101-119. Vemus, P. - Amon P3-'ilr: de la pi6t6populaire ä la sp6culationth6ologique, in Hommagesä S.Sauneron1 pp.463-476.
Vikentiev,V. - Quelquesmotsdnigmatiques ASAE 43,1943 dansun texteastronomique, pp.115-131. Vleeming, S.P. - Transliterating Old Egyptian in Demotic, GM 117-118,1990 pp219-223. Vogelsang,F. - Ein seltenesWort nebsteiner Text emendation,ZAS 48,19 10 pp. 164-167. Volten, A. - Zwei ägyptischer Wörter, die im Wb. nicht stehen,in Ägyptologische Studien cd. by
0. Firchow,Berlin, 1955pp.362-365. Vycichl, W. - Grundlagenderagypdsch-semidschen Wortve-rgleichung, MDAIK 16,1958 pp.367-405. Vycichl, W. - DasKollektivumdesuagyptischen Namens,AltorientalischeForschungen V, 1977 pp.33-36. Wainwright,G.A. - Iron in EgyptýJEA 8,1932 pp.3-15. Wallert,1.- Bezeichnete W einePalmenartdesAlten Agyptens7, ZDMG III (NF 36), 1962''
''
pp.383-5. WAngstedt,S.V. - Dcmotische leichenbegleitzettel'mit Anweisung zur Einbalsamieniýg, Orientalia Succana5,1956 pp. 12-19.
Namesin LateEgyptian,Orientalia Ward,W. - Noteson SomeSemiticLoan-WordsandPersaonal 32,1963pp.413436. Ward,W. - Noteson SomeEgypto-ScmiticRoots,ZAS 95,1968pp.65-72. in Egyptian,JNES28,1969 derived in Ugaritic Ilwy stems Semitic Root Ward,W.A. - The and pp.265-267. 155-6. 98,1972 ZAS p. Ward,W. - Middle Egyptiannhrhr'self-satisfaction',
1243
Ward,W. - The Biconsonantal Doubletgp/gb'Overflow'.JEA 59,1973pp228-230. Ward,W. - The Biconsonantal Root*b3 andRemarkson Bilabial Interchangein Egyptian,2AS 102,1975pp.60-67. Ward,W. - LexicographicalMiscellanies,SAK 5,1977 pp.265-292. Ward,W.A. - The Hiw-ass,theHiw-serpentandthegod Seth,JNES37,1978pp.23-34. Ward,W. - Reflectionson SomeEgyptianTermsPresumedto Mean'Harem,Harem-Woman, Concubine!,Berytus31,1983pp.67-74. Watson,PJ. - Interchangeof 3 with n, GM 37.1980pp.41-57. ihe Watterson,B. - An AncestralRitual from Edfu Temple: An Investigationof Inscriptionson NaosExterior,PhD Thesis,LiverpoolUniversity,1976. Weeks,K. - Art, Word andtheEgyptianWorld View, in Egyptologyandthe,SocialSciences,ed. K.Weeks,Cairo, 1977pp.59-97. Weill, R. - Le Champdesroseauxet la champdesoffrandes,Paris,1936.' Weill, R. - Sur le signe du bassin A feug normalement 1bet les jeux graphiquesoa il est impliqud dans un texte d7epoquetardive, RdE 4.1940 pp.225-227. Werner, R. - Montu and the Falcon Ships of the 18th Dynasty,'JARCE 23,1986 pp. 107-123. Wessetsky,W. - Bildhafte Ausdrucksweiseund Wortbildung im Agyptischen, ZAS 93,1966 pp. 144-146. Wessetzky, V. -Die Bacherliste des Tempels von Edfu und Imhotep, GM 83,1994 pp.85-89. Westendorf, W. - Beitrage aus und zu den medizinischenTexten, ZAS 92,1966 pp. 128-154. Westendorf, W. I "Auf JemandesWasser sein "= "Von ihm Abh1ngig sein", GM 11,1974 pp.47-48. '
Westendorf,W. - Nocheinmal: DieWiedergeburfdesheimgekehrten Sinuhe,SAK 5,1977 pp.293-304. Schiff - zur LesungundÜbersetzung Westendorf,W. - DasStrandende von BauerB 1,58- R 101, Fs.Otto Wiesbaden1977pp.504-510. 1ýbnnes Viesmann, H. - Die Detcrminativedessprechenden undder Buchrollein den Pyramidentexten, ZAS 57,1922pp.73-77.
1244
BEFAO54,1954pp.173-219. MM4 11.- StatuedeHor-neferau MusdedesBeaux-ArtsdeLausanne, Wild, H. - Quatrestatuettes du MoyenEmpire,BEFAO69,1970pp.89-130. Wilkinson,A. - AncientEgyptianJewellry,London,1971. Willems,H. - Crime,Cult andCapitalPunishment(Mo!alla Inscription8), JEA 76,1990 pp.27-54. Wilson,J.A. - The Descendants of bwny-r-br. ZAS 68,1932pp.56-57. Wilson,P. - Etymologyin PtolemaicTemples,LiverpoolUniversityArchaeologyNewsletter2, 1986p.23. Wilson,P. - Horus- Epiphanios?. LiverpoolUniversityArchaeologyNewsletter3,1987 p.19-20. Winlock. IL - TheTombsof theKingsof theSeventeenth Dynastyat Thebes,JEA 10,1924 pp.217-277. Winter, E. - DerFilrst der weissenKrone, cin BeinamedesOsiris, CdE 37 no.77-78 pp.41-3. Winter, E. - Zwei Beobachtungzur Formung der AgyptischenTempe1rcliefsin der griech. Zeitý -rom. in Religions en tgypte Helldnistique et Romaine,Paris, 1969 pp. 119-126.
Winter,E. - Nochmalszumsnwt-Fest,ZAS 96,1970p.151-2. deWit, C. - Les Inscriptionsdeslions-gargouilles, CdE29 no37,1954 pp.2945. deWit, C. - SomeValuesof PtolemaicSigns,BIFAO 55,1955pp.112-121. deWit, C. - La particled6motiquebmj, CdE30,W59,1955 pp.15-18. deWit, C. - Einige Bernerkungen zu denInschriftendesEpet-Tcmpels zu Kamak.WZKM 54,1957 pp.234-239. deWit, C. - NomsdoNombredansles textesdUfou. CdE37 no.73.1962 pp.272-290. deWit, C. - Les Inscriptionsd6dicatoires du TempledEdfou, CdE36 No.71,1961 pp.56-97; CdE 36 No.72,1961pp.277-320. Wolf, W. - Der BerlinerPtahHymnus,ZAS 64,1929pp.17-44. Wreszinski,W. - DasBuchvom Durchwandelnder Ewigkeitnacheinersteleim Vatikan,ZÄS 45, 1908pp.111- 122. Wright, G.R. - 7be Passage of the Sca,GM 33,1979 pp.55-68. Ktmi 6,1936 p.63-80. Ycivin, - Studiesin ComparativeEgypto-Semiücs,
2-245
Yoyotte,J. -A Proposdel'obdlisqueunique,Mmi 14,1950pp.81-91. Yoyott&,J. -S ur Bata Maitre de Sako,RdE 9,1952 pp.157-159. , Yoyotte,J. - Trois Notespour servirAlHistoire dEdfou, Kemi 12,1952pp.91-96. Yoyotte,J. - Un Porchedord: La portedu We pylon au grandtemplede Karnak,CdE28,1953 pp.28-38. Yoyotte, J. - Pr8tres:et sanctuairesdu nome Miopolite
A la BasseEpoque, BIFAO 54,1954
pp.83-115.
Yoyotte,J. - Notesde toponymiedgyptienne,MDAIK 16,1958pp.414-430. Yoyotte,J. -k proposde Fobelisque unique,K6mi XIV, 1958pp.81-91. Yoyotte,J. - Le Bassinde DjSroukha,K8mi 15,1959pp.24-33. Yoyotte, J. - IfttudesGdographiques1. Le Citd des Acacias (Kafir Ammar), RdE 13,1961 pp.71-105 ; 2. Les Localitds mdridionales de la Mgion Memphite et le pchou dHeracldopolis, RdE 14,1962 pp.75-111 ; RdE 15,1963 pp.87-119. Yoyotte, J. - Processionsgdographiquesmentionnantle Fayoum et seslocalit6s, BIFAO 61,1962 pp.79-138. Yoyotte, J. - Les Os et la semencemasculine A propos ftne Worie physiologique, BIFAO 61,1962 pp. 139-141. Yoyotte, J. - Une Midorie dtiologique des m6decinsdgyptiens, Kami 18,1968 pp.79-84. Yoyotte, J. - La Localisation de Ouenkhem,BIFAO 71,1972 p. I- 10.
Yoyotte,J. - Le Nom dgyptiendu "Ministrede r6conomie"de SaisAMeroe,CRAIBL, 1989 pp.73-90. Zabkar,L. - SomeObservations on T.G.Allen'sEdition of theBook of the Dead,JNES24,1975 pp.75-87. Zabkar,L. - Adaptationof AncientEgyptianTextsto theTempleRitual at Philae,JEA 66,1980, pp. 127-136, Zabkir, L. -A Hymn to OsirisPantocratorat Philae(astudyof"themain functionsof thesdm.n.f ýAS 108,1981pp.141-171. in hymns), form Egyptianreligious Zabkar,L. - Six Hymnsto Isis at Philaein theSanctuaryof herTempleat PhilaeandTheir
1246
TheologicalSignificancePart1,JEA 69,1983pp. 115-137. Zabkar,L. - Hymnsto Isis in Her Templeat Philae,HanoverandLondon,1988. Zandee,J. - Reviewof P.Derchain,Ritestgyptiens I- Le Sacrificede loryx in Bi. Or. 20,1963 pp.251-254. Zandee,J. - Sethals Sturrngott,ZAS 90,1963pp.144-156. 253-265. God, JEOL 18,1964 Sun Zande. Sayings J. Hymnical pp. the to e. addressed Zandee,J. - DasSch6pferwortim,altenAgypten, in Verbum- Essayson someaspectsof the Utrecht 1964 W. Obbink, H. functions dedicated pp33-66. to religious of words, Zauzich,K.T. - Reviewof May, The Archiveof Hor, EnchoriaV=,
1978pp.95-100.
Zauzich,K.T. - NeueNamenfilr die KbnigeHarmachisundAnchmachis,GM 29,1978pp.157-8. Ziegler,C. - Tamboursconservdes au Musdedu Louvre,RdE29,1977p.203-214. Zivie, A-P. - Hen-nopolis surla provincedu dieuThot cn Basse et le Nomedel1bis - recherches tgypte I. Cairo, 1975. Zivie, C. - Une nouvellementionde Djedem,RdE29,1977pp.229-230. Zivie, C.M. - LesRitesddrectionde lobelisqueet du pilier loun, HommagesA S.SauneronI Cairo, 1979pp.477-499.
1247
Abbreviations Abaton : H.Junker, Das Gbtterdekret Oberdas Abaton, Wien, 1913.
Abubakr,Kronen: A.M.J. Abubakr,Untersuchungen Oberdie Agyptischen Kronen, Glflckstadt-Hamburg-New York, 1937. Abydos: A.Mariette,Abydos,Paris,1880. AEL: M.Lichtheim,AncientEgyptianLiteratureVolumesI, II andIII, London,1975,1976, 1980. AEMT : J.F.Borghouts,AncientEgyptianMagicalTexts,Leiden, 1978. AEO: A.H.Gardiner,AncientEgyptianOnomastica.VolumesI and11,PlatesVolumeIII, Oxford, 1947. AEPT : R.O.Faulkner,TheAncientEgyptianPyramidTexts,Oxford, 1969. Akh: G.Englund4
Uppsala, Akh - unenotionrdligieusedansItgypte pharaonique,
1978. Allen, BD: T. G.Allen, The Book of the Dead or Going Forth By Day, Chicago, 1974. Altenmuller, Synkretsimus: B. Altenmuller, Synkretismus in den Sargtexten,Wiesbaden, 1975., Amarna I-VI: N. de Garis Davies, The Rock Tombs of Amarna, six volumes, London, 1903-8. Amduat 1.11,111: E.Hornung, Das Amduat die Schrift des verborgenenRaumesVolumes 1. H and III, Wiesbaden, 1963. Anchnes: C.E.Sander-Hansen,Die Religiosen Texte auf dern Sarg der Anchnesneferibre, Copenhagen,1937.
Anthes,Fels.Hatnub: R.Anthes,Die Felsinschriftenvon Hatnub,in K.Sethe,Untersuchungen zur Geschichteund Altertumskunde AegyptensIX, Leipzig, 1928. Amold, Wandrelief: D.Amold,WandreliefundRaumfunkfionin 11gyptischen TempelsdesNeuen Reiches,MAS 2, Berlin 1962. Assmann,LiturgischeLieder: J.Assmann,LiturgischeLiederan denSonnengottr Untersuchungen zur alt1gyptischenHymnik 1,MAS 19,Berlin, 1969. AstronomicalTexts : O.Neug&bauer andR.Parker,EgyptianAstronomicalTexts1,11andIII, London 1960,1964and 1969.
12.48
Aturn I and II: K. Mysliwiec, Studien zum Gott Atum, Band I and H,Hildesheim, 1978and 1979. Barta, Neunheit: W. Barta, Unetrsuchungezum Gotterkreis der Neunheit, MAS 28, Munich, 1973. Barta, Opfer: W. Barta - Die AlOgyptische Opferliste von der FrUhzeitbis zur griechisch-romischen Epoche, MAS 3, Berlin, 1963. Barucq, Louage: A. Barucq,Vexpressionde la Louage et de la pri&e dans la Bible et cn tgypte, BdE 33, Cairo, 1962.
Bdnddite, Philae: G.Bdnddite,Le TempledePhilae,Mem.Miss.Arch. Fran;ais3, Paris,1893. Beni Hawn: P.E.Newberry,Beni Hasan four volumes,London1893-1900. , Bersheh:P.E.Newberry,El Bershch,two volumes,London18934. Bln : W.Wreszinski,Der GrosseMedizinischePapyrusdesBerlinerMuseums,P.Berlin 3038, Leipzig, 1909. Boylan,Thoth: P.Boylan, Thoth, theHermesof Egypt,OxfordUniversityPress,1922. Brandopfer:HJunker,DasBrandopferim Totenkult,MiscellaneaGregoriana, Vatican1941 p.109-117. Brunner,Die Geburt: H.Brunner,Die GeburtdesGottk6nigs,Studienzur Oberfieferungeines AA Mythos, 10,Wiesbaden,1964. alt3gyptischen Brunner,Luxor: H.Brunner,(with J.Dittmaret all.) Die sildlichenRAumedestempclsvon Luxor. Mainz, 1977. BucheurnH: R.Mond, O.Myers,TheBucheumII, The Inscriptions(with H.W.Fairman),London, 1934. Budge,BD: E.W. Budge,Ile Bookof theDead,thechaptersof ComingForthBy Day Text., VocabularyandTranslationLondon1898. du Buisson,Vases:M.du Buisson,Les nomset signesIgypticnsdesignantdesvasesou objet similaires,Paris,1935. Burchardt, Fremdworte: M. Burchardt, Die AJtkanaan!IiSChcnFrCmdworteund Eigcnnamcnim Aegyptischen (Parts I and 11),Leipzig, 1909. CASAE II: E.Drioton, Le Texte Dramatique dEdfou, CASAE supp. 11. Cairo, 1948. CaLRyl. : F.L. Griffith, Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the John Rylands Library. Manchester,
-
1249
threevolumes,Manchester,1909. CD : E.Chassinat,Le Temple de Dendera IN, Cairo, 1934-1952. . ' Coptic Etymological Dictionary, Cambridge, 1976. CED : tern Y9 Chapelle, Hatshepsut: P.Lacau et H.Chdvrier (with M-A. Bonh8me et M. Gitton) Une Chapelle d'HatshepsoutA Karnak, Le Caire, 1977. Chapelle, SesostrisI: P.Lacau et H. Chdvrier, Une Chapelle de Sdsotris I er A Karnak, Le Caire, 1956. Charpentier: G.Charpentier.Recueil de Matdriaux ýpigraphiquesrelatifs h la botanique de Itgypte Ancienne, Paris, 1981.
CT I- VII : A. de Buck,TheEgyptianCoffin Texts, sevenvolumes,Chicago1835-1962. Condon,SevenHymns: V.Condon,SevenRoyal Hymnsof theRamesside Period,Munich, 1978. Conti,Rapporti: G.Conti,RapportiTra Egizianoe Semiticonel Lessicoegizianodell'agricoltura, Firenze,1978(Quadernidi Semitistica6). Cr: Crum,A CopticDictionary,Oxford, 1939. CulteI and11: M.Alliot, Le CultedHorusAEdfouautempsde Ptoldm6esTomesI et II. Cairo , , 1954. D VI-IX: E.Chassinat,Fr.Daumas,Le Templede DenderaVI IX, Cairo, 1965-1972. Dahchour:J.de Morgan,FouillesA Dahchour,Mars-Juin1894,Vienna,1895. Daumas,Moyens: Fr.Daurnas.Moyensdexpressiondu Grec de Itgyptien, Cairo, 1952. et Debod: G-Roeder,Debod.bis BabKalabschefI- 111,Les templesimmergdsde la Nubie,Le Caire, 1911. Deir el Bahri : E.Naville. TheTempleof Deir el Bahri,six volumes,London,1894-1908. " Deir el Gebrawi: N. de GarisDavies,TheRockTombsof Deir el Gebrawi,two volumes,London, 1902. DELC : W.Vycichl, Dictionnairettymologique de la LangueCopte.Leuven,1983., Dem.Gram.: W.Spiegelberg,DemotischeGrammatik,Heidelberg,1925. DG: W. Erichsen,Demotisches Glossar, Copenhagen, 1954. Dittmar, Blumen: J.Dittmar,BlumenundBlumensträuße als Opfergabeim Alten Ägypten,MÄS
1250
43, Munich, 1986. deDjed-her-leSauveur, Djedhor: E.JelinkovaReymod,LesInscriptionsdela statuegudrisseuse BdE23, Cairo, 1956. fgyptien, fun6mires l'Ancien Empire Jacquet-Gordon, Domaines: 11. Lesnoms-ý-sdomaines sous BdE 34,Le Cairep.1962. Donations : D.Mecks Le grand texte des donation au temple dWou, BdE 59, Le Caire,1972. , Dram.Texte : KSethe, DramatischeTexte zu AltaegyptischenMysterienspielen,Untersuchungen zur Geschichteund Altertumskunde AegyptensX, Leipzig, 1W8. Drenkhahn,Handwerker : R.Drenkhahn.Die Handwerkerund ihre Tätigkeiten im Alten Ägypten, ÄA 3 1, Wiesbaden, 1976.
Dua-Khety:W.Helck,Die LehredesDw3-Ijtjj Wiesbaden,1970. , desDenderatempels, Dum,Baug.: J.Dilmichen,Baugeschichte Strassbourg, 1877. Dum.GI: J.Dümichen, GeographischeInschriften Altägyptischer Denkmäler in four parts, Leipzig 1865,1866,1885,1885.This is also - H.Brugsch,Recueil de Monuments fgyptiens parts III to VI. Dum. IH : J.Damichen, Historische Inschriften Altägyptischer Denkmäler, Leipzig, 1869. -
Dum. Kal.: J.Dümichen,Altaegyptische Kalendarinschriften Leipzig, in denJahren1863-1865, 1866. Dum.TI : J.Dümichen,AltägyptischeTempelinschriften in denJahren1863-1865.1Edlu, Uipzig 1867,11Dendera,Leipzig, 1867. E XV : S.Cauvilleet D.Devauchelle, Le TempledEdfou Tome 15eme Cairo, 1985. , Ebers: B.Ebbell,ThePapyrusEbers,TheGreatestEgyptianMedicalDocument,Copenhagen, 1937. Ägypten im Alten Eggebrecht,SchlachL. Schlachtungsbräuche A. Eggebrecht, und ihre wiedergabe im Flachbildbis zumEndedesMittlerenReiches,Diss.Munich, 1973. Elephantine: Sauneron InscriptionsRomainesau templede Khnoumä Elcphantinein 11.Ricke , Elephantine,Cairo, 1960. andS.Sauneron, dgypücnsä l'epoque J1cclant,Enquatessurlesswerdoceset lessanctuaires Enqu8tcssacerdoces: di te "tthiopienne*, BdE 17,Le Caire,1954.
2251
Erman, Wonforschung : A. Erman, Zur AgyptischenWortforschung I-IV, five volumes Berlin, , 1907-1957. Esna V: S. Sauneron-Les FatesReligieusesd'Esna,Esna V, Cairo, 1962. Essai : S.Cauville, Essai sur la Th6ologie du Temple dHorus A Edfou, Cairo, 1987. Farbensymbolik : H.Kees, Farbensymbolik in AgyptischenTeligiosentexten, Nachricthen von der Akademie der Wissenschaftenin Gottingen, Nr. 11,1943 pp.413-479.
,
FCD : R.O.Faulkner, A Concise Dictionary of Middle Egyptian,Oxford, 1962. FECT: R.O.Faulkner, The Ancient Egyptian Coffin Texts, three volumes, Warminster, 1973-1978. Feminine Tides: W. A. Ward, Essayson Feminine Titles of the Middle Kingdom and Related Subjects, Beirut, 1986. Finnestad, Image: R.B.Finnestad,Image of the World and Symbol of the Creator, Wiesbaden, 1985. Fische : I. Gamer-Wallert. Fische und Fischkulte im AltenAkgypten, Wiesnaden 1970.
Food: Darby,GhaliounguiandGrivetti, Foodthe Gift Osiris, two of volumes,London,New York andSanFrancisco,1977. Frises: GJ6quier, Les Frises e0bieLsdes sarcophagesdu Moyen Empire, Cairo, 1921. Garantsymbol : K. Martin, Ein Garantsymbol des Lebens, ffildesheim, 1977.1
-
Gardiner, Lit. Texts : A. H. Gardiner, Egyptian lileratic Texts, Literary Texts the New Kingdom, of Leipzig, 191L' Gartenpflanzen : L. Keimer, Die Gartenpflanzeim Alten Agypten, I Berlin, 1924 11Mainz, 1984 , with R.Germer.
Gasse,Donndes-,A.Gasse,Donndesnouvellesadministrativeet sacerdotales sur lorganisationdu domaineSAmon XXe - XXIe dynasties,two volumes,Cairo, 1988. Gauthier,DG: H.Gauthier,Dictionnairedesnomsgdographiques contenusdansles textes hidroglyphiques, TomesI to VII, Cairo 1925-1931. Gauthier,F8tes: H.Gauthier,LesRtes du Dieu Min, Cairo, 1931. Gayet,Louxor: A.Gayet,Le TempledeLouxor,Mern.Miss. Arch. Frangaise15,Paris1894.
2252
Germond, Sekhmct: P.Germond,Sekhmetet la Protection du Monde, Aegyptiaca Helvetica 9, Basel-Geave, 1981. Germond,Bonne Annde: P.Germond,Les Invocations h la Bonne Ann6e au Temple d'Edfou, Aegyptiaca Helvetica,II, Basel-Genbve.1986. Ge8ler-1,45hr, Seen: B. GeBler-LbhrýDie heiligen SeenllýgyptischcrTcmpeL ludeshem, 1983.
,I.
GG : AJI. Gardiner, Egyptian Grammar,third edition revised, 1979.
Ghattas,Schutz:F. A-K Ghattas,DasBuchtnLt-O'w 'SchutzdesLeibes'.Gottingen,1968. Bedeutung desRindcsim,Altcn Agypten,Bonn.' ': Ghoneim,Rind: W.Ghoneim,Die okonomische 1977. Giza I-XII: HJunker.Giza.twelvevolumm LeipzigandWien, 1929-1955. Goedicke, KWg: H.Goedicke.KoniglicheDokumenteausdernAlten Reich,Wiesbadenin 1967.' -,' Goedicke,PrivatcnRechtinschriftcn:H.Goedicke,Die PrivatenRcchdnschriftcn ausdcrnAlten Reich,Wien, 1970. Goedicke,Report: I.LGocdicke,TheReportAboutthe Disputeof a Man with his Ba, 1970. Baltimore-London. Goshen:E.Naville.The Shrineof Saftel-IlennehandtheLandof Goshen,London,1887. im Alten Agypten,Berlin. 1956. GOttcrglaubc:H.Kees,Dcr Gouergluabe Goyon,Confirmation:1-C. Goyon,Confirmationdu Pouvoirroyal auNouvelAn. P.Brooklyn Museum47.218.50,BdE 52. Le Caire.1972. Goyon,Gardiens:I-C. Goyon,Les Dieux-Gardicns et la GentsedesTemples,BdF.92. Le Cairc, 1985.1
"
Goyon,Rituels: J-C. Goyon,RiwelsFuntrairesde I'anciennetgypte, Paris.1972.
:-,
Graefe,Bi3: E.Gracfe.Untersuchungen zur Wort Familieb13-, reviewby A.B.Lloyd in JEA 59, 1973p.241-3. Graefe,GarantenderZukunft: E.Graefe.Kbnig undGott &IsGarantendcr Zukunft.in W.Wcs=dorf , 1979. Wiesbaden, Religion, der Aspckte splOgyptischen cd., GrandPrUres:G. Lefebvre,flistoirc desGrandsPrItrescrAmonde KarnakjusquAla XXIC Dynastie,Paris,1929.
,!-; 'I
Z253
Grapow, Bildlich : H.Grapow, Die Bildlichen Nusdracke des Aegyptischen, Leipzig, 1924. GrD - H.Junker, Grammatik der Denderatexte,Leipzig, 1906. Green, Dancing : L. Green,Egyptian Words for Dancersand Dancing in The Ancient World VI, 1983, Egyptological Miscellanies pp.29-38., Grenier, Anubis : J-C. Grenier, Anubis Alexandrin et Romain, Leiden, 1977. Griffith, Tell el Yahudiyeh : F.U. Griffith, in The Mound of the Jew and the City of Onias (E.Naville) with The Antiquities of Tell el Yahudiyeh, London, 1890. Grumach,Amenope : I. Grumach,Untersuchungenzur Lebenslehredes Amenope, Munich-Berlin, 1972.
GuM: E.Otto, Gott undMensch,Heidelberg,1964. Gunn,Studies:B.Gunn,Studiesin EgyptianSyntax,Paris,1924. Gutbub,Textes: A.Gutbub,TextesFondamentaux. dela Thdologiede Kom OmboBdE47, Le Caire, 1973. Gutbub,La Tortue: A.Gutbub,La Toitue Animal cosmiqueb6ndfiqueAI'dpoqueptoldmaiqueet romaine,HommagesA S.SauneronI. Le Caire;1979p391-435. ' Harari,JudicaireProcedure:A.I.Harad- ContributionAr6tudedela Procedure Judicairedans I'AncienEmpiredgyptien,Cairo, 195o. Harris,Minerals: J.R.Harris,LexicographicalStudiesin AncientEgyptianMinerals,Berlin, 1961. Hassan,GizaVII : S.Hassan,The Mastabasof the SeventhSeason Excavations Giza at , 1935-1936Vol. VII; Cairo 1953. Hayes,Ostraca:OstracaandNameStonesfrom theTomb of Sen-mut,New Yorký1942. HD Wb : H.Brugsch,Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches W6rterbuch PartsI to IV Leipzig 1867and , , Leipzig, 1880. PartsV to VII supplements HebrewLex.: F.Brown,S.R.Driver, C.A.Briggs-A HebrewandEnglishLexicon of theOld Testament,Oxford, 1968. Papersandothere6rlyMiddle KingdomDocuments, Hekanakhte: T.G.H.Jarnes,TheHekanakhte New York, 1962. Helck, Bier - W.Helck,DasBier im Alten Agypten,Berlin, 1971.
2254
Helck, Verwaltung: W. Helck, Zur Verwaltung des ßEtderen und Neuen Reichs, Leiden, 1958. Hickmann, Instruments: I-LIEckmann, CGC Instrumentsde Musique Nos. 69201-69852,Le . Caire, 1949. Himmel Stiltzen, D.Kurth: Den Himmel Stiltzen - Die W-pt
szenenin den Agyptischen
Tempeln der griechisch-r(imischenEpoche,Rites dgyptiens11,Bruxelles, 1975. Hippo. Hunt. : T. Slve-Werbergh, On Egyptian Representationsof Hippopotamus Hunting as a Religious Motive, Uppsala, 1953.
Hoenes,Sachmet:S-E.Hoenes,Untersuchungen zu WesenundKult derGottin Sachmet,Bonn, 1976. IIPBM 4: I.E.S. Edwards HieraticPapyriin theBritish Museum 4th series OracularAmuletic , , , Decreesof theLateNew Kingdom,two volumes,London,1960. HQ : P.Derchain,HathorQuadrifrons,Recherches; surla syntaxed'unmythetgyptien, Istanbul, 1972. Hunger: H.Brugsch,SiebenJahreder Hungersnoth felsen nachdemWordauteineralLigyptischcn Inschrift,Leipzig, 1891. Hymnen: A.Erman,HymnenandasDiademderPharaonen, Berlin, 1911. IAF: P.Kaplony,KleineBeitrAgezu denInschriftender AgyptischeFrahzeit,Wiesbaden,1966. InscriptionsGP: G.Lefebvre,InscriptionsconcemantlesGrandsPrUresdAmon Romt-Royet Amenhotep,Paris. 1929.1 Jacobsohn, Dogmatische Stellung: H.Jacobsohn, Die DogmatischeStellungdesKlinigs in der TheologiederaltenAegypter,AF 8, Glackstadt,1939. Schutz: D.Janicukii,DasBuch"SchutzdesHauses"(s3-pr), Bonn, 1972. Jankuk-n, Autobiograrie: J.Janssen, Janssen, De.TraditioneeleEgyptischeAutobiografieVoor lict Nieuwe Rijk, Leiden, 1946. Janssen,CP : JJJansscn,CommodityPricesfrom theRainessidPeriod,Leiden, 1975. AA 20, in Sargtextcn, Wiesbaden 1970. den Cricshammer, Jenscitsgericht Jenscitsgericht R. Das : , Jones,Glossary:D.Jones Glossaryof AncientEgyptianNauticalTidesandterms, ,A London/NewYork, 1988.
:. I.
2255
Junker, Auszug : H.Junker, der Auszug der Hathor-Tefhut aus Nubien, Berlin, 1911. Karnak 1: A. Vardle, Karnak 1, Cairo, 1943.
Kamak-NordIV: Robichon,BarguetandLeclant,Kamak-NordIv (1949-1951),Cairo,1954. KH: W.Westendorf,KoptischesHandw6rterbuch, 9 volumes,Heidelberg1965-1977. Le Mysare d'Osirisau moisde Khoiak I andII, Cairo, 1966. Khoiak I and11: E.Chassinat, KO : J.de Morgan(andothers)CataloguedesMonumentset inscriptionsde IEgypte.antique,Tome H- Kom Ombos1,Vienne1895andTomeIII - Kom OmbosII, Vienne.1909. K6psteinMobel : S.Kopstein, Altagyptische BezeichnungenfUr Tische, Sitz- und Liegemobel vom Alten bis zurn Neuen Reich, Altorientalische Forschungen16,1989 1 p.3-35.
Inscriptions- I-listoricalandBiographical,Oxford, 1975- 1983. KRI : K.A. Kitchen,Ramesside Kurth, Dekoration:Die Dekorationder Salenim PronaosdesTempelsvon Edfu,Wiesbaden,1983. Lacau,Corps-.P.Lacau LesNoms partiesdu corps,Paris,1970. , Ides Lacau, Sarc.Ant. NE : P.Lacau, CatalogueGdndraldes Antiquit6s tgyptiennes du Musde du Caire Nos. 28001-28086, Sarcophagesantdrieursau nouvel empire. two volumes, Cairo 1904-1906. La Lune - P.Derchain, La Lune Mythes et Rites, SourcesOrientales V, Seuil-Paris, 1962. Lange, P.Harris : R.O.Lange, Der Magische Papyrus Harris, Copenhagen,1927. LdM : P.Barguet, Le Livre des Morts des ancienstgyptiens, Paris, 1967. Lefebvre, Tableau : G.Lefebvre, Tableau des parties du corps humain mentionndes par les dgyptiens, Le Caire, Supp.ASAE 17,1952. LEG: J.Cerny and S.I. Groll
,A
Late Egyptian Grammar, Rome 1978.
LEM : R.A. Caminos, Late Egyptian Miscellanies, Oxford, 1954. Les. : K. Sethe,Acgyptische Lesestackedes Mittleren Reiches,Leipzig, J924.
Lettersto the Dead : A.H.GardinerandK. Sethe,EgyptianLettersto the Dead,London,1928. Licht: J.GauthicrandG.Jdquier,MdmoiresurlesFouillesde Licht, Mem.IFAO 6, Le Caire 1902. Licht undFinsternis: E.Hornung,Licht undFinsternisin der VorstellungsweltAltAgyptens, SLGen.18,1965p.73-83.
Lexikon,9thedition,Oxford,1940. LSJ9:H.G.LiddellandR.Scott,-A Greek-English 4thedition, Lucas,MaterialsA.LucasandJ.R.Harris,AncientEgyptianMineralsandIndustries, .
2256
London, 1962. Luft, Gotterwelt: BeitrAgezur Historisierung der GOtterweltund der Mythenschreibung,Studia. Aegyptiaca IV, Budapest,1978. Malkata IV: A. Leahy - Excavationsat Malkata and the Birket Habu 1971-1974, IV The Inscriptions, Warminster 1978. Martin-Pardey. Provinzial Verwaltung : E.Martin-Pardey, Untersuchungenzur Agyptischen Provinzial Verwaltung, HAB 1, Hildesheirn, 1976.
Mam.E: E.Chassinat, Le MammisidEdfou I andH, Cairo,1910. MD I- IV: AIVIAriette, Denddrah,Description g6ndraledu grand temple.do cette ville, volumes I to IV, Paris, 1870-1874. Meir: A. M. Blackman, The Rock Tombs of Meir. four volumes, London, 1914-1924. Mem.Miss. V: P.Virey, Sept Tombeaux Thdbains,Memoires Mission Franpis au Caire V, Paris ,
1891.
-
Mendeý H: H. de Meulenaereand P.Mackay, Mendes11,Warminster, 1976.
Mehyt: S.Cauville,Ulymne AMehytdWou, 'BIFAO 82,1982pp.105-127. Mensch als Bild: E.Homung, Der Mensch als "Bild Gottes" inAgypten, in 0. Loretz, Die Gottessenbildlichkeit des Menschen,Munich, '1967 p. 123-156.
Mercer,Horus: S.X.Mercer.Horus- RoyalGodof Egypt,Massachusetts, 1942. Mercer,PyramidTexts: S.A.Mercer,ThePyramidtextsin translationandcommentary,four volumes,New York, London,Toronto,1952. Merikare: W.Helck,Die Lehrefilr Kdnig Merikare,Wiesbaden,1977. Mett. : C.E.Sander-Hansen, Die TextederMetternichStele,AnalcctaAegyptiacavol. VII, Copenhagen, 1956. MG : H.W.FairmanandA.M.Blackman,A Groupof TextsInscribedon the Facadeof the Sanctuary in the Templeof Horusat Edfu, MiscellaneaGregoriana.1941p.397428. TheExcavationof MedinctHabu, III - The MortuaryTempleof RamsesIII, MH III: U.1-161scher, Chicago,1941. Miroirs : C.Husson,Uoffrandedu miroir danslestemplesegyptiensde Hpoquegrdco-romaine,
2257
Lyon, 1977. Mirrors : C.Lilyquist, AncientEgyptianMirrors from theEarliesttimesthroughtheMiddle Kingdom,MAS 27, Mfinchen-Berlin,1979. Mo'alla: J.Vandier, Mo'alla, La Tombe dAnkhtifi et la tombe de Sebekhotep,Cairo, 1950. Mom. Royales: G.Maspero, Les mornies royales de Deir el Bahri, in Memoires... de la Mission 1,1889. Caire, Tome frangaise au archdologique
Montet,Gdographie:P.Montet,Gdographiede Itgypte ancienne,two volumes,paris, 1957-1961. Montouemhet:JJeclant, Montouemhet- Proph8tedAmon, Princede la Ville, BdE 35,1z Caire, 1961. dessignesMdroglyphiquesd!dpoque Montpellier: Fr.Daumas(ed.), Valeursphondtiques TomesI andII, Montpellier,1988. Grdco-Romaine, IaNubie, de de Itgypte Monuments Ch=pollion et Itgypte: the de Monuments younger. NoticesDescriptives,Paris,journeystakenin 1828-1829.Moursi, Hohenpriester: M. I. Moursi, Die Hohenpriesterdes Sonnengottesvon der Frahzeit Agyptens bis zurn Ende desNeuen Teiches,Munich-Bedin, 1972. ffir Mutter und Kind (P.Berlin 3027). Berlin, 1901. MuK : A. Erman ZaubeTspr(Jche , Mundaffhung : E.Otto, DasAgyptische Mundof f nungsritud Parts I and H, Wiesbaden, 1960. Münster, Isis: M. Münster, Untersuchungenzur Göttin Isis vom Alten Reich bis zum Ende des Neuen Reiches, Berlin 1968.
Myth: The Myth of HorusatEdfu - H.W.FairmanandA.M.Blackman,PartI JEA 21,1935 p.26-36; Part II JEA 28,1942p.32-38; PartIII JEA 29,1943p.2 -36: PartIV JEA 30,1944 79-80. 30,1944 Corrections JEA 5-22 Addenda p, and and p. Nav. Totb : E.Naville, DasAegyptischeTodtenbuchI andII, Berlin, 1886. Neferhotep: M.Pieper,Die GroBeInschrift desKonigsNeferhotepin Abydos,Ieipzig, 1929. Neith: RXI-Sayed,La DdesseNeith de Sais.,BdE 86, Cairo, 1982. Nesmin: F.Haikal,Two Meratic FuneraryPapyriof NesminvolumesI andII, Bruxelles,1970and '1972. Nianchnurn: A.M.MoussaandH.Altenmuller,DasGrabdesNianchnumundChnumhotep,Mainz,
2258
1977. NilomUre * E.Drioton, Les origines Pharaoniquesdu NilomUre de Rodah, B.I. E. 34,1954-5, p.291-316. Oerheuvel: A. De Buck, DeEgyptische Voorstellingen Betreffendeden Oerheuvel,Leiden, 1922. OLA 5 and 6: ed. E.Lipinski, Stateand Temple Economy in the Ancient Near EastýOrientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 5 and 6, Leuven, 1979. OMR0 : OudheidkundigeMededelingenuit het Riliksmuseumvan Oudehedente Leide (series). OMR0 51: J.F.Borghouts, The Magical Texts of PapyrusLeiden 1348, OMR0 51, Leiden, 1971. Onuris: HJunker, Die Onurislegende,Wien, 1917. Opet : C.de Wit, Les Inscriptions du Temple d'Opet, three volumes, Brussels 1958,1962,1968. Opfenanz : H.Kees, Der Opfertanz des Agyptischen Konigs, Munich, 1912. Orientation I: ILFischer, The Orientation of I-lieroglyphs,Part I Reversals,New York 1977. Osing, Nom. I and 11: J.Osing, Die Nominalabildung des Agyptischen, Volumes I and 11,Mainz, 1976. Osiris: S.Cauville, La Thdologie d'Osiris A Edfou, Cairo, 1983. Osorkon : R.A. Caminos,The Chronicle of Prince Osorkon, Analecta Oricntafia 37, Rome 1958. Otto, Priester: W. Otto, Priester und Tempel im hellenistischenAgypten, two volumes, Leipzig
andBerlin, 1905-8.
-I
P.BM 10808:J.Osing,Der spwgypdschePapyrusBM 10808,AA 33, Wiesbaden,1976. P.Boulaq: A.Mariette,LesPapyrusýgyptiensdu Musdede Boulaq,TomesI and11,Paris1971and 1972. BM 10188,Brussels,1933. P.Br.Rh.: R.O.Faulkner.ThePapyrusBrcmner-Rhind, P.Ch.B.: A.H.Gardiner,HieraticPapyriin the British Museum,ChesterBeattyGift, Vols I andll,, London,1935. PXbcrs : W.Wreszinski,Der PapyrusEbcrs,Leipzig, 1913. P.GenevaMAH 15274: A.Massart,TheEgyptianGenevaPapyrusMAII 15274,MDAIK 15, 1957p.1723-185. Museum (P. BM 10554,1-96), British in Papyrus Greenfield the W. The E. Budge. Grcenfield P. -
2259
London, 1912. Transkription),Bruxelles,1933. P.Harris: W.Efichsen.PapyrusHarrisI (Hieroglyphische P. Jumilhac: J.Vandier,Le.PapyrusJumilhac,Parisý1969. P.Kahun: F.L. Griffith, HieraticPapyrifrom KahunandGurob,London,1898. P.Leiden1343and1345: A.Massart,TheLeidenMagicalPapyrus1343 and1345,OMROsupp. 34, Leiden,1954. P.Leiden1350: J.Zandee,Do HymnenaanAmonvanPapyrusLeiden1350,OMRO 28,1947. P.Prisse: GJ6quier.Le PapyrusPrisseet sesvariantes,BM 10371and 10435, andthe Carnarvon Tablet(Cairo),Paris,1911. Papyri,Oxford, 1956. Barns: J.W. Barns,Five Ramesseum P.Ramesseum, Papyri,Oxford, 1955. Gardiner: A.H.Gardiner.TheRamesseum P.Ramesseum, Museumof Fine Arts, Boston, W.K.Simpson,PapyrusReisnerI, 11,111, P.Reisner1,11,111: 1963. RhinddesMuseumszu Edinburgh, P.RhindEdinburgh:G.MOUer.Die BeidenTotenpapyrus Leipzig, 1913. P.Salt825: P.Derchain,Le PapyrusSalt825, B.M. 10051,Bruxelles,1965. Parker,Calendars: R.A.Parker,The Calendarsof AncientEgypt,Chicago,1950. Peck,Nagaed-Der: C.Peck,SomeDecoratedTombsof theFirst IntermediatePeriodat Nagaed-D8r, Ann Arbor copy, 1970. Pektorale: E.Feucht-Putz,Die K(iniglichenPektorale- Motive, SinngehaltundZweck,Bamberg, 1967. Petosiris:G Lefebvre,Le TombeaudoPetosiris,TomesI- III, Le.Caire,1923-4. Phill I: HJunker,Der GrossePylondesTempelsderIsis in Phill, Wien, 1958. Phila R: HJunker,E.Winter , DasGeburthausdesTempelsder Isis in PhilA,.Wien, 1965. I Piankhy*.N-C. Grimal,La sale triomphaledoPi(ankh)yau mus6edu Caire,JE 48862,47086and 47089,Cairo, 1981. tgypte, in Europe threeparts, hidroglyphiques H: K. Inscriptions et en Pichl, Pichl recueillisen Leipzi 1886to 1895.
1260
I andU. Glackstadt,1935. PN I andH: H.Ranke,Die AgyptischePersonnenamen La Premitredominationperseenl2gypte: recueil PremiUedominationperse: G.Posener, BdE 11,Cairo,1936. dInscriptionshidroglyphiques, Ptahhotep: E.Ddvaud,LesmaximesdePtahhotep, Texte FribourgSuisse,1916. . PuR: W.PleyteandF.Rossi,PapyrusdeTwin, Leiden,1869-1876. Pyr. : citedfrom - K.Sethe,Die Altaegyptischen Pyramidentexte, Leipzig, 1908. Quemonnomfleurisse:J.Lieblin, LeLivreýgyptierlt! ý,qq*"co-'/t. --k*
quemonnom
fleurisse,Leipzig, 1895. Quirke,LateNddle Kingdom: S.Quirke,The Administrationof Egyptin theLate Nfiddle Kingdom- The I-lieraticDocuments,Surrey,1990. RaO. Hatchepsout:S.Ratid,La ReineHatchepsout Leiden 1)79. etprobltmes, -sources Re-Heiligtum: Von BissingandH.Kees.DasRe-HeiligtumdesKbnigsNe-woser-Re. in Om volumes,Leipzig 1923,1928. Reymond,Hermetic: E.A.Reymond.AncientEgyptianHermeticWritings,Wien, 1977. RitesI Oryx : P.Derchain,Le Sacrificede l'oryx, RitesegyptiensI, Bruxelles,1962. Rituel : A-Moret,Le Rituel du cultedivin journalierentgypte, Paris,1902. Roccati, P.leratico: A. Roccati, Rierafico n.54003 estratti magici e rituali del Primo Mcdio Regno, Turin, 1970. Rollsiegel : P.Kaplony, Die Rollsiegcl des Alten Reichs (two volumes), Bruxelles, 1977. , Sandman-Holmberg,Ptah: M. Sandman-Holmberg,Ile God Ptah. Gleerup (Lund), 1946. Sctnes de la Vie: P.Montet, Sctnes de la vie priv& dans les tombeaux dgyptiens de I'ancien empire, Paris and Oxford, 1925.
Schafer,Mysterien: H.SchAfer,Die MysteriendesOsirisin AbydosunterKonig Sesostris111, AcgyptensIV, Lcipzig, 1905pp.1-42. Untersuchungen zur Geschichteund Altertumskunde Schiaparclli,Funerali: E.Shiaparelli,11Libro dei FuneralidcgUAntichi Egiziani, Rome-Turin-Fircnzc,1890. Schlogl,Tatenen: H.A.Schl6gl,Der Gott Tatenen nachTextenund BilderndesNecnReiches, , OBO 29, Freiburg,1980
1f
1261
Schott, Fest. : S.Schott, Altägyptische Festdaten,Akademie der Wissenschaftenund der Literatur, Abhandlung, 1950,Nr. 10, Wiesbaden.
Schott,Reinigung:S.Schott,Die ReinigungPharaosin einemMemphitischenTempel(Berlin P. 13242),G6tdngen,1957. Schulman,Execution:A.Schulman,CeremonialExecutionandPublicRewards,Gottingen,1988. Schulman,Military Rank: A. Schulmann, Military Rank,Title andOrganisationin theEgyptian New Kingdom,Berlin, 1964. Schumacher,Sopdu : I. W. Schumacher,Der Gott Sopdu der Herr der FremdUinder,Gottingen, 1988. Schweitzer,Ka : U. Schweitzer,Das Wesendes Ka im diesseitsund jenseits der Alten Ägypter, Ägyptologische Forschungen19, Glückstadt-Hamburg-NewYork, 1956. Seeber,Darstellung des Totengerichts: C.Seeber,Untersuchungenzur Darz:Aung des Totengerichts im Alten Agypten. MAS 35, Berlin, 1976. Serapeum: J.Vercoutter, Textes biographiquesdu Sdrap6umde Memphis, Paris, 1962. Sethe, Amun : K. Sethe,Amun und die Acht Urgotter von Hermopolis, Berlin, 1929. Sethe, Bau-: K. Sethe,Die Bau- und Denkmalsteineder alten Agypter und ihre Namen, Sitz, Ak. Berlin, 1933 pp.864-912. Sethe,Komm. : Ubersetzungund Kommentar zu den AltAgyptischen Pyramidtexten, Glackstadt Hamburg - New York, 1935 1966, volumes I- VIT. -
Sethe,Urgeschichte:Y-Sethe,Urgeschichteund AltesteReligionder Agypter,Leipzig, 1930. Sethe,Zahlen: K. Sethe,Von ZahlenundZahlwortenbei denAlten Agyptern,Strassburg,1916. Sinai: A.H.Gardiner,T.E.Peet,editedby J.Cerny,The Inscriptionsof SinaiVolumesI andII, London, 1955. SIP: W.Helck,Historische-Biographische Texte.der2. ZwischenzeitundNeueTexteder 18.Dynastie,Wiesbaden,1975.' Siut: F.LI.Griffith, Inscriptionsof Siut andDer Rifeh,London,1889. Smith,DernoticPapyriIII: M.Smith,Catalogueof DemoticPapyriin the BM vol. III, The MortuaryTextsof PapyrusBM 10507,London,1987.
,
Smith,Glimpses: H.Smith,Wordswith Mim-prefix in thePtolemaicPeriodin Glimpsesof
2262
Ancient Egypt, Warminster, 1979. Sonnenauge: W. Spiegelberg,Der Agyptische Mythus vom Sonnenauge,Leiden Dem. Papyrus 1 384, Strassburg,1917. Sonnenlit.: E.Hornung, Das Buch der Anbetung des Reim Westen (Sormenlitanei),two volumes, Aegyptiaca Helvetica 3, Basel-Geneve,1976. Spencer,Temple: P.Spencer,The Egyptian Temple -A Lexicographical Study, London, 1984. Speigelberg,Correspondances: W. Spiegq berg, Correspondancesdu tempsdes Rois-Pr6tres,Paris, 1895. Spiegelberg,KH: W. Spiegelberg,Koptisches HandwOrterbuch,Heidelberg. 1921. Sternberg,Mythische Motive: H. Sternberg,Mythische Motive und Mythen Bildung in den Agyptischen Tempeln und Papyri der Griechisch-RdmischenZeit, Wiesbaden, 1985.
-
Steuer,Natron : R.O.Steuer,Uber dasWohlreichendeNatron bei den Alten Agyptern, Leiden, 1937. Stewart, UCL 1,11,111: H.M. Stewart, Egyptian Stelae,Reliefs and Painting from the Petrie Collection, I New Kingdom, Warminster, 1976: 11Archaic Period to Saite Period, Warmisnter, 1979; 111Late Period, Warminster, 1983. Sticks and Staves: H.Fischer, Notes on Sticks and Stavesin Ancient Egypt, MMJ 13,1978 p.5-32.
St5cke:A. Hassan,StockeundSLIbeim Pharaonischen Agypten,Munich,1976. Strudwick,Old Kingdom: N.Strudwick.TheAdministrationof Egyptin theOld Kingdom, London,1985. HJunker,Die Stundenwachcn in denOsirismystericn, Wien, 1910. Stundenwachen: Taharqa: R.Parker,J.Leclant,J-C.Goyon- TheEd if iceof TaharqaBy theSacredLakeof Karnak, Providence,1979. Tale of Woe: RA. Caminos,A Tale of Woe,PapyrusPushkin127,Oxford, 1977. Tanz: E.Brunner-Traut,Der Tanzim Alten Agypten-,AgyptologischeForschungen,Heft 6, Glackstadt,Hamburg,New York 1938. TempleFurniture: C.Insley-Grcen,TheTempleFurniturefrom the SacredAnimal Nccropolisat London,1987.1 North Saqqara,1964-1975,
1263
Textesdern.et bilingues: Pestman,Recueilde textesddmoitqueset bilingues,Leiden,1977. Leipzig 1883. Thes.: H.Brugsch,'IbesaurusInscriptionurnAegyptiacarum, Ti : G.Steindorff- DasGrabdesTi, Leipzig,1913. Thron : K.P.Kuhlmann,DerThronim Alten Agypten,Glackstadt,1977. 1942. Gottingen, Symbolik, Tieropfer: H.Kees,Bernerkungen Aegypter der Tieropfer undseiner Till, KG: W.Till, KoptischesGmmmatik,SaidischerDialekt,Leipzig, 1955. Tod : J.-C. Grenier,T6d
Le Caire,1980. Romain, Ptoldmaique du Inscriptions temple et -Les
TPPI : JJ.Mre, J.Vandier,Textesdela premi4ep6riodeinterm6diaireet dela Ylemedynastic, BibliothecaAegyptiaca,Bruxelles1948. Troy, Queenship : L. Troy, Patternsof Queenshipin Ancient Egyptian Myth and ffistory, Uppsala, 1986.1
-
Tt1r: O.Koenigsberger, Die Konstruktion der Agyptischen Tdr, Glilckstadt, 1936. Tut. Ins. : J.Cerny, Ilieratic Inscriptions From the Tomb of Tutankhamun,Oxford, 1965. Valbelle, Poids : D. Valbelle, Cataloguedes poids A inscriptions hieratiques de Deir el Medineh Nos. 5001-5423, Cairo, 1977.1 Valloggia, Messagers: M. Valloggia, Recherchessur les Wessagers'(wpwtyw) dans les sources dgyptiennesprofanes, Geneve-Paris,1976. Van de Walle, Tortue: B. Van de Walle, La Tortue dans la religion la et magie dgyptiennes,La Nouvelle Clio Vol. 5,1953 pp. 173-189. Van den Boom, Vizier.: G.P.F. Van den Boom, The Duties of the Vizier, London, 1988. Van der Plas, Crue: D.Van der Plas, I: Hymne A la Crue du Nil, Leiden, 1986. Vandier, Famine: J.Vandier, La Famine dans Itgypte ancienne,Cairo, 1936. Te Velde, Seth: H.Te Velde, Seth, God of Confusion, Leiden, 1967.
--
Verhoeven,Grillen : U.Verhoeven,Grillen, Kochen Backenim Alltag und im Ritual Altigyptens , lexikographischer Beitrage. Brussels, 1984. Ein Vernus,Athribis : P.Vernus,Athribis - Texteset documentsrelatifs Ala geographic,aux culteset Cairo, 1978. I'histoiredune ville du Delta6gypdcnAHpoquepharaonique, Vogelsang,Bauern: F.Vogelsang,Kommentarzu denKlagendesBauern,Leipzig, 1913.
2264
Serket, de les Sekhmet de Prttres-ouab Les K9nel, F. conjurateurs et Sekhmet: Von KAnel, von Paris, 1984. Wadi Hammamat: M. Couyat and P.Montet, Les inscriptions hidroglyphiqueset hidratiquesdo Ouadi Hammamat,Cairo, 1912. Ward, B3: W. A. Ward. The Four Egyptian Homographic Roots B3, Studia Pohl 6, Rome, 1978. Ward, ScarabsI: W. A. Ward, Studieson ScarabSealsI, Warminster, 1978. Wb : A. Erman and H.Grapow, Worterbuch der aegyptischenSpracheBd. 1-6 and belegstellenBd. 1-5, leipzig 1825-1955.
Berlin, 1959. Wb Drog.: H.von DeinesandH.Grapow.WorterbuchderAgyptischenDrogennamen, TexteBerlin 1961. WOrterbuch derMedizinischen Wb Med.: Hvon DeinesandW.Westendorf, der Kenntnis des SchriftB Beitrage Weber, M. Weber,Buchwesen alten und uchwesens zur : Agypter,Dissertation,Koln, 1969. Weill, P.Magique:R.Weill, - Un Recucilmagiquedu d6butdu NouvelEmpire,RecucildItudes Igyptologiques,Ala mdmoiredeJ.F.Champolfion,Paris, 1922pp.651-671. Weinstein,Foundations:J.M.Weinstein,FoundationDepositsin AncientEgypt,Dissertation, Michigan,1979. Werbrouck,Pleurcuses:M.Werbrouck.LesPleureuses dansItgypte Ancienne.Brussels,1938. Wilbour 11:A.H.Gardiner,TheWilbourPapyrus11,Commentary, Oxford 1948.
'
Winter, Tempelreliefs: E. Winter, Untersuchungenzu den Ägyptischen Tempelmliefs der Griechisch-RömischenZeit, Wien, 1968.
desAlten Ägypten, Ixiden, 1975. Wirtschaft.: W.Helck,Wirtschaftsgemhichte de Wit, Lion : C.deWit, Le Röleet le sensdu lion dansligypte ancienne,Leiden,1951. Wolf, Bewaffnung:W.Wolf, Die BewaffnungdesAltägyptischenHocres,Leipzig, 1926. WorshipandFestivals:H.W.Fairman,WorshipandFestivalsin anEgyptianTemple, B.J.R.L. 37,1954-55p.165-203. in Wien, K. K. Hofmuseum dem Inschriften aus W. Wreszinski, Aegyptische Wien: Wreszinski, Leipzig, 1906.
z265
tgypte 2aba,Astronornique:Z.Zaba,L'Orien tationastronornique I'Ancienne dans et la prkession de I'axedu monde,Archiv OrientalliiII, Prague,1953. ýaba,Ptahhotep Z.Zaba,LesMaximesde Ptahhotep, Prague,1956. : labkar, Apedemak:L.V.Zabkar,Apedemak Lion Godof Meroe.Warminster,1975. labkar, Ba: L. V. Zabkar,A Studyof theBa Conceptin AncientEgyptianTexts,Chicago,1966. Zandee,Crossword:J.Zandee,An AncientEgyptianCrosswordPuzzle,Leiden,1966. Zandee,Death: J.Zandee,DeathasanEnemyaccor4ingto AncientEgyptianConceptions, leiden, 1960. Ziegler,Instruments:CMegler, CataloguedesInstrumentsdeMusiquetgyptiens, Paris,1979. Zivie, Giza: C.Zivie. Gizaau deuxi6memilldnaire,Cairo, 1976. CollectionsandFestschrifts
Fs.Grapow : ed.O.Firchow, Aegyptologische Studien, Berlin, 1955. Glimpses: td. J.Ruffie, G.A. Gaballa, K. A. Kitchen - Glimpses of Ancient Egypt (Studies in honour of H.W.Fairman), Warminster 1979. Hom. Sauneron: HommagesA la memoire de SergeSauneron,two volumes, Cairo, 1979 M61angesGamal Eddin Mokhtar, two volumes, Cairo, 1985. Mdlanges Nfaspero1, Orien Ancien, Cairo 1935-8. Studies Presentedto F11. Griffith, London, 1932.
OtherAbbreviations BD: Book of theDead Gr: Greek GR: Graeco-Roman period HB : HorusBehdet KULE : King of UpperandLower Egypt Late: Late Period LE : Lower Egypt
Z266
Med. : Medical Texts MK: Middle Kingdom MK Lit. : Middle Kingdom Literary Texts NK: New Kingdom OK: Old Kingdom PT: Pyramid Texts UE: Upper Egypt
LIVERPOOL UNIVVTýFTTY Lfv v
